World Domination System - Killerhemboy - Ongoing 201 To 400
World Domination System - Killerhemboy - Ongoing 201 To 400

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:

World Domination System

 []

     Description World Domination System
      [*Ding*


     World Domination System booting up.






     Current World: Unknown






     Host Status: Near-death






     Current Goal: Survive






     Overall Goal: Dominate and Conquer the world!]




     A college student struggling for cash opted for an experiment which was advertised as safe but paid a lot of money. As soon as he was strapped to a chair and had electrodes placed on his...


     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     201 The Knight 5
      Since the moment the Knight had teleported over to deliver the finishing blow on the King, he had sensed that some kind of spell was forming under him.


     Although he knew that it was something potentially dangerous, this was the final point of the fight where he had to put everything he had on the line in order to ensure victory. Thus, he had decided to activate his personal barrier which would definitely be able to withstand any Exalted Human Mage level attack long enough so that he could kill the King and flee the premises.


     Now, hearing the confident words of the kid in front of him who was supposed to be quivering with fear due to seeing the death that was going to consume him, the Knight got the feeling that he had missed something.


     Indeed, after saying those words, the King of Lanthanor looked down, which made the Knight follow his gaze to see the incredible sight below him.


     At some point of time, the barrier he was in had been encircled by a bowl which looked like it was made of metal.


     This thing had definitely not been conjured in an instant, making the Knight realise that this had all been calculated by the young kid in front of him who he thought was easy pickings.


     The metal construct had been conjured beforehand and hidden under the ground, till the moment the Knight moved to appear in front of the King.


     Even though they were Exalted Human Mages, there was still a small cooldown between teleportations.


     The Knight had just teleported over, and although he tried to initiate teleportation again to get away from this place which made his instincts scream that it was very dangerous, it was too late.


     Just as the last word exited the King of Lanthanor's mouth, the sound of some heavy object falling entered the Knight's ears.


     BOOM


     The next moment, the Knight found that the image in front of his eyes had shifted to the wide sky above them.


     In fact, this shift in position was so sudden that he couldn't even completely comprehend what was happening.


     THUD


     As he landed on the ground and hastily got up to shake his head to get rid of vertigo, he looked up to see the King of Lanthanor still standing at the same place as before with a smile on his lips.


     Only, he was over half a kilometer away from his position.


     The Knight was completely uninjured, which made him feel as if the King was just playing with him. With a snarl appearing on his face, he tried to teleport again to get back to attacking the King.


     Yet, shock replaced the snarl as he realized that he could no longer teleport.


     Looking around, he finally realized where he was.


     The darned King had actually thrown him out of the sphere of the formation distortion!


     The instant after this realization appeared in his mind, multiple dragon claws wound around the barrier that was protecting him that had also resulted in him being catapulted backward into the area where the formation was still in effect.


     Everything seemed to be preplanned, as the claws successfully broke through his barrier before enveloping him tightly.


     Just as he was about to take out a space lock breaking trinket from his pocket, a cylindrical metal object covered his vision before a ball of bright light formed in its depths which sent a chill down his spine.


     He knew that the moment he moved, that ball would decimate him into pieces. Although the green flame was still trying to eat away the dragon claws to allow him to escape, he found that it was a losing battle as it had already been used multiple times before, decreasing its power.


     He, a Tenebrous Knight of the Church, had actually been captured!


     Looking back at the King, he tried to figure out just what had happened.


     As he did so, he saw a sight which he would remember till the end of his days.


     In front of the King of Lanthanor, a catapult which was made of different elements was just fading away into the air.


     With his elemental vision, he could clearly see that each and every element was harmoniously working together in order to bring out the effect of a catapult.


     In fact, it could only be called a catapult in the loosest sense of the word. Essentially, it was just two semi-spheres of metal attached together by a wooden block which was placed on a wooden ledge.


     Only, the entire thing had been built underground, in a wide rectangular pit that had been extracted at some point of time and filled with loose earth in order to momentarily fool his eyes.


     At the moment he had teleported over, all the earth had been gathered into a solid ball which fell on the other semi-sphere of metal which was in the air, causing the counter force to send him flying.


     The Knight knew that it was impossible for an Exalted Human Mage to actually conjure solid blocks of any material or element in a small period of time. To overcome this limitation, the King of Lanthanor had actually conjured boards of wood before fixing them together using nails of metal and a layer of ice on top of them to completely secure the block. Meanwhile, the metal semicircular spheres were also actually made of ice before a layer of metal was added over them.


     Again, this had enabled the King to overcome the limitation of the extra difficulty inherent in conjuring large amounts of metal in an area where many metal elemental particles weren't present. After all, this was a clearing surrounded by forests, which meant that water and wood elemental particles were in abundance making it so that conjuring anything out of these elements was easiest.


     After taking in everything with his eyes, he couldn't help that mouth the three words that had appeared in his mind.


     Paragon Magical Construct.


     Being in possession of high skill levels in all elements, it was only Paragons who could create such incredible magical constructs that could allow them to go up against even entire armies using just their own power.


     In fact, there had even been a paragon in his homeland who had protected his Kingdom from over 5,000 soldiers using artillery only he had conjured.


     This was why Paragons were so highly valued: not only were they capable of fighting those above their level, they could even overcome the limitation of being unable to handle hordes of enemies like other normal fighters and mages on the same level.


     At this moment, with all avenues closed to him, the Knight could only think of one thing to do: activating the secret switch inside him which would allow the green fire to consume him, leaving nothing behind.


     Yet, he found that he was interested in the brat in front of him who could even put the geniuses from his homeland to shame.


     Since coming to this continent, he had only felt disgust and ridicule over these people whom he considered as nothing more than ants.


     Seeing a lion emerge from these ants, he found himself endlessly interested in this individual who was the King of Lanthanor.


     Oaths bound him from releasing any crucial information, and there were no methods whatsoever with which he could be stopped from activating the switch which would destroy him.


     Indeed, the very fact that he was having such thoughts signified that he had failed his mission and even ended up being captured by the one he had called an easy target.


     Finding that even communication trinkets had been blocked completely, he smiled at the thoroughness of the King before wondering whether he had lost due to being too confident.


     No, no matter how much he thought about it, he realized that there would have been no way to kill this man who had showed talent that would definitely shock the entire continent and even the Church which was levels above the strongest force on this land.


     The information about his power level had been too closely hidden, which meant that the only other possible outcome was that he might have managed to get away instead of being captured.


     Alas, it was too late. The Knight was a smart man; all the laughter and glee from before had only been to incite the King and also to rile himself up for the fight. Calming down and thinking about everything, he found that the King of Lanthanor was a much more terrifying person than what the Withering Leaf Sect Master gave him credit for.


     After breaking one last trinket that he always hid inside his mouth as a false tooth and putting one last-ditch attempt to finish his mission into effect, the Knight completely surrendered with a smile on his face, waiting for the King to walk forward to address him.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     202 The Knight 6
      Seeing his plan successfully unfold, Daneel smiled wide before glancing to the side to see the expressions of all those watching everything that had been happening till now.


     As those who had been in a position of authority and wealth for a long time, many of the businessmen and women in the vicinity were well aware of the power levels in Angaria. Thus, they knew very well what it meant for someone to reach the Exalted Human level at such a young age while also having the skills of a Paragon.


     They had seen for themselves how this man had easily defeated the Grand Court Mage of the Lanthanor Kingdom with just one attack. Yet, their King, who was still a teen, had managed to somehow subjugate him and even capture him alive using the clever ploy of the catapult.


     Such terrifying calculations and talent could only be admired.


     Indeed, Daneel had hatched this plan after deciding to capture the man alive at all costs. He knew that the best way he could do so was by using the Dragon Heart formation which was unfortunately distorted in the location where the man was standing. Thus, the only solution was to somehow move the man into the place where the formation was still in effect.


     All the probing attacks had only been to distract the man so that he could construct the catapult which would throw the man into the area where the Dragon claws could capture him effectively.


     Thankfully, he had been just in time. Also, the making of such complicated constructs wasn't something he had learned or even practiced beforehand. This had only been possible due to the tool he had bought in the Kingdom of the Elves which had allowed him to analyze the mechanical construct which had been around the little elves' necks.


     Then, although he had heard the system's explanation that the tool could work with both magical and mechanical constructs, he had put it aside due to the urgency of the situation.


     When he had been racking his brain to find ways to achieve the desired effect, the system had suggested using this tool which had resulted in such a smooth victory.


     Of course, the idea of the design of the catapult had come from Daneel, with the system only casting the spells needed to bring it into existence.


     By controlling elemental particles, one could bring into existence physical manifestations such as the boards of wood, but the particles would go back into their original forms of being free in nature when the mageroot stopped acting on them.


     Of course, like everyone else was already thinking, it had only been possible because of his progress as a Paragon which was due to the existence of the system.


     He had initially been tempted to use warrior level spells such as the concentrated fire bolts that he had used when he met the previous King of the Lanthanor Kingdom all those years ago. Yet, that would simply give away the fact that he was somehow capable of casting spells far above his level which would bring even more attention on himself.


     Thus, by balancing everything, Daneel had managed to achieve his objective by only exposing two of his cards: his power level and his prowess as a Paragon. His ability to cast Warrior level spells and his power as a Fighter were still hidden trump cards that he could use to escape from perilous situations.


     Just as he was about to walk forward to talk to the prisoner he had caught with great difficulty, the system urgently sounded a notification in his head which made him halt his movements.


     [Phenomena Analysis Module has detected a hidden trap in front of host. Stepping on the patch of ground in front of host will result in the Tenebrous Flame which is controlled by the host's opponent to enter the host's body.]


     Daneel's eyes widened as he heard this notification. He had already deactivated his personal trinket, making it so that he would have been completely defenseless if he had stepped forward without any knowledge of the trap.


     It seemed that just like his opponent, he had also underestimated the other party which would almost have resulted in a disaster.


     "Why was I unable to detect anything? What kind of level is the trap?"


     [System informs host that this is a trinket enabled trap at the Warrior level. System was only able to detect it because of the complexity which allows system to analyse spells at the warrior level].


     Hearing this answer, Daneel realized that he was in a dilemma. If he detected the trap, he would make it quite clear to his opponent that he somehow had the means of a Warrior even if he was only at the human level.


     Granted that his opponent was currently captured, he had no intentions of directly killing him which would ensure that this information would not be leaked. If he chose to defuse the trap, he risked this information leaking in the worst case where the imposter might escape from his clutches.


     Trying to decide what to do, Daneel glanced to the side to note that the expressions of the people in the vicinity had changed from shock to consternation. They were currently whispering among themselves while occasionally glancing at the King.


     At this moment, a daring idea entered Daneel's mind.


     "Has there been any headway in analyzing the flame by watching it being used by that man?", he asked.


     [Negative. The complexity exceeds what the system can handle.]


     "What if the flame is directly in my body? Will the analysis be easier then?"


     Daneel had three reasons for asking this question. One: he desperately wanted to have an alternative to analyzing the spell model and the flame without needing to successfully interrogate his opponent who must definitely have been bound by oaths.


     Two, from the moment his opponent had spoken in that way to incite him to fight, he had been reminded of the importance of his image.


     Right now, his image had definitely changed from a weakling to an extremely talented person who could hold his own in a fight. Why not improve it even further?


     If his plan was successful, even the most stubborn of people who were against his reign might find themselves being turned around to support him.


     If this did happen, it would enable each and every one of his plans for the Kingdom to be carried out much more effectively.


     With all these thoughts in his head and the positive answer from the system, Daneel asked one more question before bracing himself and stepping forward.


     From the corner of his eye, he saw that the smile on the captured opponent's face had just become wider on seeing that the King of Lanthanor had stepped forward according to his plan.


     The next instant, a green snake drilled out of the ground to attack the King.


     Even before anyone could react, the snake had already entered the King's stomach before disappearing inside. No blood appeared from the wound right away, as the high heat of the flame had scorched the area around it.


     Without a word, the King of Lanthanor collapsed on the ground with an expression of utter surprise on his face.


     As his consciousness faded away, the last thing Daneel saw was Kellor running towards him while looking like he was the one who had actually been impaled by the attack.


     After commanding the system to keep a firm hold over the Dragon claws trapping the enemy, Daneel shifted his consciousness to the clone which had been absorbing energy from the Ker Gem till now.


     As the full attention of everybody in the clearing was on the collapsed body of the King of Lanthanor, the clone managed to sneak away without anyone being the wiser.


     ...


     At the secret base of the Withering Leaf Sect, in an unknown location.


     The Sect Master clutched a parchment in his hand while checking every second for any message from the spies he had in the Lanthanor Kingdom. He knew very well that the Knight from the church would be attacking today, and he was looking forward to positive news due to the high confidence shown by the man as if he had everything under his control.


     Yet, the news that came through the trinket shocked him before making him stand up with the expression of one who had just made a decision.


     "Get ready to move out. The King of Lanthanor has been injured and is possibly dying. This is the perfect time to strike"


     Beside him, the eyes of a man who had been forgotten until this moment inside the group of the Withering Leaf Sect shone, as he realized with joy that his chance had finally come.


     But if someone could see his figure without any clothes, they would be shocked on witnessing that there were actually 2 faces smiling, not one.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     203 Aftermath 1
      The news of the events that took place in the Palace grounds of the Lanthanor Kingdom shook the entirety of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     Never before in its known history had there been someone who could achieve such a power level at such a young age. This was simply heaven-defying talent, making some suspect that he was a hidden disciple of one of the Big Four.


     Yet, those who had done extensive research on the background of the King of Lanthanor knew that this was not possible. As they frantically went over the reports concerning the King over and over again, they tried to figure out how he had been able to hide such terrifying talent for so long.


     Even more than this reveal, the information that he was injured and that his status was unknown made many turn towards the Kingdom of Lanthanor with ravenous eyes.


     Of course, although they still showed a modicum of caution, some had already begun to ready their troops to move on the Kingdom in case another power vacuum appeared.


     After all, they knew very well about the effective purging of the nobility by the new King, making it so that there was no clear line of succession.


     This meant that the Kingdom of Lanthanor was once again ripe for someone else to take control of.


     The only thing that stopped them was the instances in history where Kings and Queens had used such ruses in order to lure in enemy Kingdoms before trapping them and annihilating their forces.


     Besides, except the Withering Leaf Sect, almost no other force had any clear information about the man who had actually attacked the King of Lanthanor.


     Thus, they could not know that the green flame was actually such a potent attack that there was almost no chance of someone who hadn't even trained their body from surviving a direct penetration.


     This was the confidence that made the Withering Leaf Sect Master take the decision to move on the kingdom. Although he hadn't received any official report from the Knight, he trusted the power of the green flame which he had witnessed personally.


     Indeed, at this point of time, apart from the Grand Court Mage and the few others who had personally seen the King after the attack, there were only two other individuals outside the Kingdom who were aware of the status of the king.


     These were the Eldest Prince of Lanthanor and the Queen of the Kingdom of the Elves.


     As those who had sworn oaths to Daneel, they could clearly feel that the ties that bound them still existed, which meant that the King of Lanthanor was at least still alive.


     Knowing about this fact, the Withering Leaf Sect master turned to the Eldest Prince after giving the command.


     "Is he still alive?", he asked, looking into the eyes of the man who had sworn revenge against his homeland.


     Although the Eldest Prince considered lying, he was not confident that he could get away with it especially when the Sect Master was looking right at him.


     "Yes", he replied, looking back into the eyes that were boring into his with an indecipherable expression on his face.


     Sighing softly, the Sect Master thought for a bit before saying, "The order stands. He must be hanging onto the last threads of his life. The moment you feel yourself being released from the oath, tell me."


     With a wide smile, the Eldest Prince nodded before gathering all the trinkets near him that were being handed out by one of the men who had been on the strikeforce which had attacked and killed the villagers of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     As for the Queen of the Kingdom of the Elves, the only thing she did after receiving the message was to command her spies to keep a close eye on the situation. Through the oath, she knew that the King was still alive, and from everything she knew about him, she suspected that there was more to this matter than what was apparent to the public.


     Meanwhile, in the situation room in the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     Robert, Kellor, and Faxul were currently sitting at the table which was usually headed by the King of Lanthanor.


     After a few moments of silence, Robert spoke out with an expression of frustration on his face.


     "Why is there no status update yet?"


     Even before Kellor could speak to answer the question, a knock sounded on the door interrupting Robert who hurriedly rushed forward to open it.


     On the other side stood a nurse wearing white clothes. Slightly startled seeing that a man with the expression of someone who might have lost the most important thing to them in the world had opened the door the instant she knocked, she stepped back a bit before giving the message she had been sent to deliver.


     "The head healer has asked all three of you to come to the King's chambers."


     Hearing the message, the three in the room ran out of the room before directly trotting toward the king's chambers.


     It was Kellor who came to his senses, saying, "Control yourselves, there are spies in the Palace. If they see us hurrying like this, they might reach conclusions which we cannot afford to handle."


     This showed just how important Daneel was to all three of them. The fact that he was in danger had put them on edge to the extent that they had even forgotten this simple fact.


     Nodding with concerned expressions, Faxul and Robert slowed to a fast stride before hurriedly heading towards the King's chambers.


     On entering and closing the doors completely behind them, they looked around to see with shock that the man whom the entire continent was currently talking about was idly laying on his bed while putting fruits that look like grapes into his mouth.


     While Faxul and Kellor stood still unable to decide what to do, Robert ran forward and hugged his son whom he thought he had lost.


     Feeling the ardent care and affection from his father, Daneel smiled before patting his back and saying, "Get mom over. She must be crying uncontrollably with worry."


     For Robert, it was enough to see that his son was alright. Nodding and smiling wide, he ran out of the room to get his wife who had indeed been sobbing without control since the moment this news reached her.


     Seeing his father leave the room, Daneel turned to the six healers who were still inside, saying, "I have no choice but to ask you to stay at the side until this whole situation passes over. I cannot risk you leaving this chamber, as the news about my condition is too sensitive to be leaked."


     Although the healers looked bewildered, then nodded before obediently heading to one side of the room where six chairs had already been arranged. After bowing again to the King, they sad down before seeing a barrier envelop them, stopping them from hearing anything from outside.


     "Ready our troops. If my estimation is correct, the Withering Leaf Sect will soon invade. Spread the news about what happened in the Palace, but make sure that my condition is unknown. Keep a close eye on all of our enemies, and most importantly, maintain order inside the Kingdom. Use any means you have to, and imprison all those who try to take advantage of the situation."


     This had been his third reason for choosing to take the damage. For a wounded enemy, there was no better way to force it out of its hiding place without showing weakness.


     Although it had been six hours since the attack, Daneel had been awake since the last two. He had only shifted his consciousness to his clone for desperate cases where he might have to release the energy absorbed, which was also why he had formed it in the first place before the fight with the enemy. Thankfully, no such case had arisen.


     Except for the burning pain in his stomach, he felt fine albeit a bit tired due to the exertion he had placed on his mageroot in the fight against the man from the Church.


     During these two hours, he had been thinking hard about how to take full advantage of the situation.


     For those who had ill intentions, there was no better time to incite panic in the Kingdom either for personal profit or for any other hidden agenda.


     Thus, he had given the command to imprison all of them so that they could be slowly interrogated later in order to find out if they were spies from a different kingdom.


     Apart from this, one of the main reasons he had taken this risk was to increase his image in the public. Hence, it was necessary that news of his brave deed had to spread as far as possible as fast as possible.


     After seeing Kellor and Faxul head out without a word to carry out his orders which were very urgent, Daneel relaxed again on his bed before starting to eat the grapes again after asking the system to repeat the notification it had given when he had regained consciousness.


     [Tenebrous Flame has been taken under system's control. Analysis in progress.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     204 Aftermath 2
      "King of Lanthanor sacrifices himself to save his subordinates!"


     "A once in a generation talent! King of Lanthanor, a 17-year-old Exalted Human Mage!"


     "A king who bled for this people!"


     The events surrounding the attack on Daneel had taken place on the morning after the day on which the Withering Leaf Sect had been chased from their home, and by the evening these quotes were on the lips of the people of the Kingdom.


     Following Daneel's orders, the first thing that Kellor had done was to go to Eloise to explain the situation to her so that she could effectively broadcast it through the Network of Angaria(NOA).


     This was when a remarkable incident had taken place. As soon as Kellor had told Eloise about everything that had happened except for the fact that Daneel was actually alright, Eloise had collapsed on the ground and had not even been able to speak for a few seconds. After Kellor assured her that Daneel was still undergoing treatment and was definitely not dead, she nodded and got up from the floor before wiping away the tears in her eyes and getting to work instantly.


     She went at this task with a single-minded focus which resulted in such hard-hitting quotes that the entirety of the Kingdom and even, to some extent, Angaria started to speak about the noble heart of the King of Lanthanor. After all, all the major forces in Angaria had gotten ahold of the NOA in order to know just what was being broadcasted by this one-of-a-kind network on this continent.


     On the next day, display trinkets went up at all the major locations of congregation in the Kingdom, letting the general population see for themselves how their King had stepped out bravely in order to defend the Grand Court Mage.


     In any matter, seeing was believing. These images which showcased such inspiring gallantry even made those who were derisive of the young king pause, as they started to consider whether they were wrong to not support such a great man who had laid his life on the line just so that he couldn't be called a coward by the people he loved so much.


     So far, although support for Daneel had been quite all-encompassing, there had been certain pockets of resistance who still secretly disliked the King for various reasons. These were usually old-timers who had gotten used to being commanded by those with much more mettle and grit, at least according to them. Yet, what showcased more 'mettle and grit' than one who was willing to sacrifice himself so readily?


     Of course, some detractors still remained who just thought that it was a stupid decision, but they were quite few in number.


     All in all, adoration for the king grew to new levels, with many even praying repeatedly to all the gods they could that the King had to survive, no matter what.


     Of course, seeing the situation of the Kingdom, there were some who tried to take advantage. Yet, the police of the kingdom worked overtime in order to capture all such antisocial elements as quickly as possible before they could have any noticeable effect on the overall atmosphere of Lanthanor.


     Meanwhile, the man who was being thought of so ardently by millions of people was currently relaxing in his room while keeping an eye on all the news circulating throughout the continent.


     He had been spending time with his parents, letting his mother take care of him by personally cooking his meals and insisting that he rest because he had, after all, been impaled in the chest by what looked like a very dangerous attack.


     Not finding it in his heart to deny his mother this opportunity, Daneel let her have her way while training with his clone.


     Yet, even though he looked completely relaxed on the outside, he was actually very tense knowing that an attack could come at any moment. The commanders were still posted full time on the borders, making it so that they could respond quickly to preserve life before elite forces reached wherever the Withering Leaf Sect chose to begin their attempt at striking back.


     In this way, an entire day passed with Daneel becoming more and more worried that there were no new developments on all fronts.


     ….


     Unbeknownst to him, two people standing on the tallest structure to have ever been built on Angaria were currently thinking about this young King who was currently making waves throughout the continent, while looking in different directions for the moment.


     Like a spear that had thundered down from the heavens to impale the earth, this structure rose in a straight line from the ground into the sky with its top unable to be seen by anyone who was walking at ground level.


     Exactly 10 km in the air when measured from the ground, the structure which looked to be made out of silvery metal ended with a flat top that had no railing around it.


     This was higher than the tallest mountain on earth-Mount Everest, making it so that all around, there were only clouds with the occasional clear spot through which an endless ocean could be seen.


     The two people who were currently standing on this flat top were very different in appearance.


     One was an enchanting woman with long hair wearing a gown on which flowers seemed to be repeatedly blooming and wilting in a matter of seconds. Each and every flower seemed to be from a different species, making one wonder whether there were this many types of flowers in the entire continent.


     The other was topless, exposing bulging muscles that look like indestructible boulders. His face seemed to be chiseled from a rock, with rough features and a scraggly beard that gave him the appearance of one who hadn't shaven in weeks.


     A single wide scar ran from below one eye to the other, which moved animatedly when the man spoke out.


     "Looks like no one else is coming. So what do you think about him? Is there anything suspicious?"


     As he asked this question, the woman who seemed to have been admiring the view from her location crinkled her nose bit before turning around and answering, "In my opinion, it isn't needed. The mosquitoes have countermeasures and are a bit interesting, but the creator doesn't deserve our attention in the present situation. Still, someone has already been sent. That's also why the other two leaders didn't even bother to come."


     Chuckling at her words, the man rubbed his nose before saying, "You know that we only concern ourselves with training. I only heard of this from a visiting friend who couldn't keep his mouth shut about the matter. I knew that you guys must've collected information about him, so I just wanted to find out."


     Frowning even further at this answer, the woman said in an irritated tone, "Why not just use a damn communication trinket?"


     At this, the man laughed out loud. "Because you ignored me the last time I did! Anyway, any news on that bastard Church?"


     Hearing mention of the enemy whom she had been dreading since decades, an expression of utter seriousness replaced the displeasure on the woman's face. Shaking her head, she said, "Nothing new. We've gotten nowhere closer to circumventing the oath sworn by the Knights and the priests recaptured, and there is no new news from the ones we sent to the mainland. All I can say is the timeline is still the same, but we need to be prepared in case it changes."


     Sighing, the man replied, "Alright. It's a pity. If this kid had been born in any other time, he would have been able to train with the best of resources to reach the champion level as soon as possible. Too bad there's no chance for that now. If Angaria still stands after the War, maybe there will still be a chance then."


     With a sad smile, the woman nodded before directly disappearing from the top of this tower.


     Watching this, the man grumbled a bit, saying, "You know I can't teleport but you don't even offer a hand. Typical mages."


     After saying these words, he walked to the end of the tower before taking a deep breath and directly jumping off.


     "WOOOOOHOOOOO!"


     With a scream of exhilaration, the man soared through the air with increasing speed, as if he wasn't worried about splattering onto the ground due to his extreme momentum.


     When he was just 100 m above the ground, an expression of slight seriousness finally appeared on his face before he carefully punched forward with his right fist.


     BOOM


     It was as if a giant had punched out, as a massive fist emerged in the air before pummelling the ground and making a spire of rock rise up on which the man landed with a loud THUD.


     Jumping off again, he turned around and casually punched again to cause the spire to break into fist-sized pieces before falling back into the hole that had been caused due to it rising into the air.


     Taking another deep breath, he stomped on the ground before rising 300 m into the air and heading in the direction of his sect where his brothers and sisters were waiting to continue training with him.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     205 War 1
      The next day, Daneel woke up with a jolt due to the nightmare he had had of Lanthanor burning to the ground.


     It seemed that all the stress of the situation was getting to him, as it felt that it had been many days since he had had a proper night's sleep.


     Going to the bathroom to freshen himself up, he cupped some water in his hand to wash his face before idly asking the system to repeat any notifications that might have come in the night. This had become a common ritual due to the many times when he had missed notifications due to not being conscious when the system sounded them in his mind.


     As per his order, the only new notification replayed, making Daneel freeze and drop the water he had cupped.


     [Kingdom Management Statistics updated.


     Satisfaction Level: 18%


     Dissatisfaction Level: 40%


     Next milestone for reward: 20% Satisfaction Level. Reward: 10,000 EXP]


     Yes! What he had been waiting for for months had finally happened!


     Daneel couldn't help but gape hearing that there was a 2% increase in satisfaction and a 3% decrease in dissatisfaction out of the blue.


     Each time he had started a new initiative such as enabling his mother to help whomever she wanted or setting up the school or healer academy, he had hoped that it would have a direct impact on the statistics.


     Although he hadn't seen any change even though over a month had passed, Daneel had just been thinking that it needed time.


     Now, seeing that there was such a large jump, Daneel asked the system, "Why is there such a big change? Is it possible to know what contributed to it?"


     [Kingdom Management Analysis Tool, which can give the best answer to host's query, is currently locked. As per Phenomena Analysis Module, the change can be attributed to a cumulative shift in the people's psyche that was hastened due to the news of the bravery of the King.]


     Hearing the answer, Daneel couldn't help but smile wide.


     His ploy to willingly let himself be attacked had indeed worked out very well.


     Studying this entire situation, Daneel reaffirmed one thing in his mind: shock and awe was really one of the most formidable weapons one could use to bring change in the general public.


     This weapon had already showcased its power both during the time when he had taken the throne and the Grand Debate when favor had swung towards Eldra.


     Yet, the real lesson that Daneel knew he had to understand from the situation was that long-term plans with a touch of shock and awe was the best way to go.


     After all, he knew very well that just shock and awe would at most result in a temporary change, which could be overturned if someone else used the weapon well in his stead.


     Instead, if the change in perception was accompanied by long-term initiatives such as the school or the healer academy, the effect of solidifying foundations would occur which would decrease the chances of sudden changes in case desperate situations did arise.


     Desperate situations such as a continental war that might force him to conscript soldiers against their will.


     Stopping his thoughts from going down this road, Daneel proceeded to wash himself before donning silk pajamas that he had found very comfortable to wear, especially when all he was doing all day was lying on the bed and listening to reports.


     Yet, just as he was about to plop onto the bed after checking that there was no news, an urgent knock sounded on his door.


     At the same time, Luther's frantic voice appeared through the oathstone, making Daneel run back to the wardrobe in order to change his clothes.


     "My Lord, an army 50,000 strong is marching on us from our east."


     .....


     East of Lanthanor, in an army camp freshly set up on a grassy plain.


     "No changes yet?"


     A tall, bald man with dark skin and twin combat axes on his back sat on a chair in the center of the tent. He was wearing light plate armor that looked like it had been molded as one piece, making it so that there were no places that could restrict his movement.


     "None, sir. All those we contacted to cause chaos have been captured."


     Hearing the answer to his question from the messenger standing at the entrance of the tent, the man grimaced coldly before gesturing at him to leave.


     In front of him sat a man with a calm and collected expression on his face, while his long, black ponytail hung from his head to the small of his back.


     "It must be that Grand Court Mage and those three commanders. They must be taking care of everything while hoping that the King would recover."


     It was the Sect Master of the Withering Leaf Sect, who did not look at all like the man who had previously collapsed due to seeing his elders killed right in front of his eyes.


     The only remnant of that pain hid deep in his eyes, as if it was waiting to jump out and devour everything it wanted when it got the chance.


     At the words of the Sect Master, the bald man shook his head before asking the question whose answer had led to this expedition setting out in the first place.


     "Are you sure that it was a potent enough attack that will certainly cause the King of Lanthanor to either die or be bedridden for years?"


     "Yes. I have personally seen its power. Unless one manages to reach the Exalted Human level as a fighter, it is impossible to even think of surviving the blow. If that is true, I'm willing to jump into the Endless Sea to drown forever."


     This last phrase was something often used in Angaria. It came from a myth that long ago, a peak Warrior Level Fighter had wanted to find out exactly how deep the Endless Ocean surrounding the Angarian Continent was.


     He had set out with a communication trinket that transmitted his thoughts to those on a boat on the surface, diving deep inside without being afraid of running out of breath anytime soon due to his formidable body that was just one step away from breaking through to the Champion Level.


     After reaching around 5 km in depth, the signal from the trinket had started to cut off.


     He never surfaced, and the last thing heard from him was one line:


     "Drowning… forever"


     Hearing the Sect Master's words, the man nodded before saying, "As discussed, Axelor shall take 70% of the spoils, and we expect your Sect to use its full force."


     With a small smile, the Sect Master replied, "No problem. Axelor mustn't hold back either."


     At this, the bald man's eyes burned with a fury that seemed to have been suppressed for a long time.


     Taking a few moments to control himself, he said, "You can rest assured that we won't."


     As the memories of having to turn back and run to his home with his tails tucked between his legs resurfaced in the man's mind, he resisted the urge to smash everything in his grasp to relieve his rage.


     For months since the incident, he had been mocked and humiliated ruthlessly by his fellow commanders for running away due to just a few words from a kid a quarter of his age.


     Now, it was finally time to wipe away that humiliation.


     ....


     In the same area, in a tent nearby.


     The Eldest Prince sat with his legs folded on the ground while caressing a Ker Gem in his hands. As the powerful Energy entered his body, his left chest, where his heart was supposed to be, seemed to be trying to tear out of his clothes in order to devour the Ker Gem whole.


     "ARGH!"


     With a wretched expression, he stopped his meditation and threw the Ker Gem aside, causing it to roll on the ground before coming to a stop due to someone placing a foot on it.


     Feeling a threat behind him, the Eldest Prince hastily got up before rushing to the edge of the tent after conjuring a barrier around him.


     Along with the barrier, 10 talons came into existence all around his body.


     These red talons faintly shimmered in the air, as if they weren't actually solid, while the air around them seemed distorted due to the high heat they were emitting.


     If Daneel were here, he would definitely be shocked to see that this was actually a famous Eminent Warrior Level spell known as "Fire Talons".


     The compressed fire was in fact so disastrous to a human body that a single blow was enough to cause death to even a typical Exalted Human Fighter.


     After seeing this, Daneel would have turned around and been even more shocked to see the man who had once almost killed him.


     It was the Vice Sect Master of the Withering Leaf Sect, who also had a bulge on his chest, as if something were trying to break out from his clothes to reach the Ker Gem at his feet.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     206 War 2
      "It worked."


     As Luther stood on the ramparts of the East Border of the Lanthanor Kingdom, he gazed out at the approaching cloud of dust before speaking these words which made the heads of both Aran and Cassandra snap towards him.


     Stationed on the borders since the Withering Leaf Sect had fled the Valley of Mist, all three commanders had been on edge due to the enemy that was currently hiding while they were out in the open.


     After all, unlike the Sect, the Kingdom of Lanthanor couldn't possibly uproot itself and hide its location.


     Hence, the past three days had been some of the most stressful in their lives.


     As for the events surrounding the attack on the King, all three of them had almost set out the moment they received news about the incident.


     In fact, two of them had even set out because they knew that Kellor was the only Exalted Human in the Palace. This was one of the major shortcomings of Lanthanor: it had nowhere near the number of Exalted Humans as most other forces in Central Angaria.


     Yet, even before they had reached halfway, everything had come to an end.


     With stunned minds, they had had to go back to the border due to Kellor's urgent order.


     It was only when they heard the King's voice through the oathstone had they finally calmed down and breathed sighs of relief.


     Although they couldn't understand how the King had been able to successfully escape an attack whose potency had been clearly explained by the soldiers on the scene, they knew that there were some questions that shouldn't be asked.


     Aran was the first to reply.


     "On that day that Richard died, did you imagine that we would be in this position? I can say that I only hoped that he wouldn't send us to our deaths due to his inexperience."


     The Red Demon, Cassandra laughed at these words before flicking her scarlet hair over her shoulders and saying, "You and me both. I was even prepared to bet on it. Thank heavens I didn't!"


     "Then why didn't you tell me so before? I wouldn't have worried at all, because you lose all your bets anyway!"


     As Aran said these words with mock anger, Cassandra immediately turned towards and conjured an eagle made of fire which swooped towards him.


     The eagle wasn't made of compressed fire like that which Warriors used; instead, it seemed as if the fire had just taken that form while having no change in power like in the other case where penetrative power highly increased.


     Yet, there was a distinct change in the speed with which the fire eagle moved.


     Just as an expression of dead seriousness appeared on Aran's face before a barrier sprung up around him, the fire eagle dispersed a foot away from him, as if its stability had suddenly been compromised.


     "Dammit! I still can't get it right! Just wait, Aran. The day I master this spell, I willl scorch your clothes and make all the soldiers see just how white an underside you have."


     Just as Aran was about to vehemently ask just when she had observed his backside, he closed his mouth as another individual had appeared in their midst.


     It was the Grand Court Mage, Kellor.


     "What's going on? Did someone attack?"


     Noticing him arrive, Cassandra smiled before saying, "Just me. Aran here was saying he thought the King will send us to our deaths, so I thought I would teach him a lesson."


     Seeing Cassandra twist the facts in this way, Aran was just about to deny it all before he had to close his mouth a second time, this time due to awe.


     At some moment in time, Luther had disappeared from where he had been standing.


     Even though they were out in the open with sunlight pouring down on them, none of them had seen his movements.


     Even before the last word exited Cassandra's mouth, his figure had reappeared behind Kellor with the hidden blade that had extended from between his fingers pointing at the base of his neck.


     Yet, at the next moment, the blade went back into his robes before he knelt on the ground.


     "Welcome to the border, My King."


     Hearing this, Aran's jaw fell while Cassandra got a bewildered expression on her face.


     They had actually told the King to his face that…. They hadn't trusted his leadership?


     Just as Aran was about to give an apology, 'Kellor' raised his hand before saying, "It's fine, honestly, I had similar doubts too."


     Indeed, Daneel had chosen to appear at the border as the Grand Court Mage. As an Exalted Human Mage himself, it would be no problem fooling everyone that he really was who he appeared to be. After all, he was still supposed to be bedridden while fighting to preserve his life.


     He had already fooled two of his commanders, but the third had almost taken his life before he urgently spoke through the oathstone that it was actually him.


     After gesturing at all three of them to relax, Daneel turned around and asked, "How did you find out?"


     In his usual gruff voice, Luther replied, "Body movements, My King. I have known Kellor long enough that even the most minute change in him stands out for me as a glaring anomaly. I have not had the same number of interactions with Your Majesty, which was why I almost attacked."


     It was just as Daneel guessed. Yet, he still felt amazed at the way this Exalted Human Fighter had managed to move and how quick he had been in carrying out his analysis.


     After taking a glance at Cassandra whose fire eagle had made his assessment of her skyrocket, Daneel walked forward to stand at the edge of the border to look at the same dust cloud before saying, "Prepare the troops as we discussed. We must make sure to give our dear enemies a warm welcome."


     ...


     Meanwhile, in an Ether-driven cart in which the most important figures of the Axelor-Withering Leaf Sect combined army were seated.


     "ETA: 20 minutes. The secondary force has already departed towards the predetermined location. Prepare to engage, and keep a lookout for traps."


     Giving this order to a messenger who was standing at the entrance, the bald man who was the commander of the Axelorian Army hoisted the axes in his hand before turning towards the Sect Master.


     "You better deliver. If not for those damn walls, we would have taken control of Lanthanor long ago. The King has ordered me to remind you that we will hunt you down to the ends of Angaria if there is even a whiff of a backstab."


     Smiling coolly, the Sect Master replied, "Give the King my regards. There is no turning back, and I have authorized the use of the full reserves of my Sect so that we can ensure in Lanthanor's fall together. You must make sure to strike quick. The one who takes control of the oathstone, is the one who controls the fate of the Kingdom of Lanthanor."


     With a humph, the commander nodded before jumping out of the cart and walking to the head of the formation.


     Seeing him leave, the Sect Master only maintained the smile on his face.


     Taking out a communication trinket from his robes, he asked, "Ready to move on the target? I don't think I need to remind you that timing is everything."


     "Yes, Sect Master. The trinkets are primed and our Sect Members are ready. Lanthanor won't know what hit them. Unable to handle attacks from two sides, their army will surely crumble especially with no King to rally them. Revenge will be ours, Sect Master."


     Smiling even wider at the enthusiastic tone of the message, the Sect Master put the trinket back before jumping out himself in order to take his position.


     Now, it was their time to 'surprise' the King of Lanthanor with a Sect Foundation Trinket which hadn't been seen in Angaria in centuries.


     ....


     "DAMN AXELOR! Why do they butt their heads into EVERYTHING?!"


     Upending the table on which he had been drinking wine, the Black Raven King shouted these words before immediately shuddering slightly due to the dark cloud that had enveloped the old man's face on seeing this reaction.


     Yet, this cloud only lasted for a few seconds before the man started to cough violently.


     After a few moments in which servants ran forward in order to clean everything and set the table anew in a meeting room in the Black Raven Palace, the old man spoke again.


     "We should be prepared in case Lanthanor falls. We cannot risk the Echer crops falling into the hands of a force backed by one of the Big 4. If worst comes to worst, we might even have to move to help our 'ally'. Send the orders."


     Saying this, the old man left the room and quickly shambled to the Energized Training Chamber which was now almost completely devoid of Ker Gems, opposed to before when there had been piles lying around.


     Sitting down and starting to absorb the thick red currents of energy, the old man breathed in deep while hoping that Lanthanor could fend off its enemies; at this point, he could only pray that they wouldn't have to intervene which would stoke the fear that an alliance might be forming in Central Angaria, which would definitely make all the other forces attack them together in a bid to stop it from happening.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     207 War 3
      As the 50,000 strong army got closer and closer to the Kingdom of Lanthanor, a peculiar transformation took place on top of the border wall they were going to attack.


     The bald Axelorian Commander was now at the head of the army, and he was one of the first to spot this transformation.


     The moment the army reached a spot 5 km from the border wall, opaque barriers had sprung up on top of the wall, hiding everything from their vision.


     Only small peepholes remained, yet they were only half the size of a man's head, making it so that it was difficult to peek the other side through them especially from so far away.


     This was one of the first changes in the war strategy of Lanthanor that alerted the Axelorian Commander that things would be different this time.


     After all, over their long history of being enemies, numerous wars big and small had taken place between the two Kingdoms making it so that each was quite familiar with the other's habits and strategies.


     Although a few new tricks emerged from time to time, nothing truly groundbreaking had appeared on the battlefield in the past few decades which gave one Kingdom an edge over the other.


     "Could it be that…they are all actually barriers? How extravagant!"


     As one of the advisors beside him said these words, the commander sniffed before ordering an Exalted Human Mage to check what was on the other side.


     Currently, their army comprised of around 47,000 Amateur Human Fighters, 2000 Eminent Human Fighters, 1000 Amateur Human Mages, 100 Eminent Human Mages, 3 Exalted Human Mages and 3 Exalted Human Fighters.


     The fact that this was only half the effective military force of the Axelor Kingdom showed how much more powerful it was than Lanthanor. After all, although the latter had 4 times the number of Amateur Human Fighters as this army, it only had 3000 Eminent Human Fighters in total. As for mages, with only 200 Eminent Human Mages and 1000 Amateur Human Mages, the disparity was even more evident. Although the Axelorian Kingdom had many more Amateur Human Fighters, they hadn't deployed them due to the strategy they were implementing in this war.


     All in all, the main factor which had ensured Lanthanor's safety since centuries was the gigantic border wall which stood 30 meters tall, defending the Kingdom since antiquity due to the sheer amount of resources that had been poured into it to ensure that it would never be breached.


     Considering that the tallest part of the Great Wall of China, which was one of the most famous walls on the Earth reached only 14 m tall, one could imagine how much more imposing this grand border wall of the Lanthanor Kingdom was.


     There was nothing special about its base, which was just stones piled on top of each other using clay as glue.


     The factor which differentiated it from all the walls standing in Angaria right now, was the special substance that it had been coated with millennia ago when the first Kings of Lanthanor had undertaken this grand project.


     From the outside, it only looked like white paint which was used in regular buildings to hide the stone walls to give them a more elegant sight.


     Yet, in this case, this 'paint' allowed the walls to withstand the attack of a peak Warrior Level powerhouse.


     Yes, this fact was something that made anyone hearing it for the first time gape with shock.


     A peak Warrior Level Powerhouse! Be they fighters or mages, individuals such as these were known to hold the power to even flatten mountains if they desired.


     Yet, they couldn't break through this wall?


     However absurd it sounded, this was the treasure and the base on which the Kingdom of Lanthanor had prospered till now.


     All that was known was that when traveling scholars had investigated the wall, they had found out that the 'paint' somehow made it so that any impact it sustained was spread out and distributed all over the rest of the wall.


     Of course, even though it was this impregnable, there were still many limitations.


     As was the bane of the forces in Central Angaria, there was no way to stop people from directly teleporting inside.


     Thus, the main purpose of the wall was to stop enemies from marching into the Kingdom.


     Due to the limitations inherent with teleportation, this made it so that the main source of transportation was halted, effectively stopping any and all enemies from having dreams of taking over this formidable Kingdom.


     This was why the Axelorian Kingdom hated these walls so much. Teleportation formations like the ones outside the Elfaven were out of the question, as they couldn't be transported. Mass teleportation using all their mages was also not advisable, as there were always shock troops and defensive formations waiting on the other side to attack intruders-making it so that it would effectively be a suicide mission.


     Thus, in the end, the only economical way left was to fight it out from outside the walls.


     As the Exalted Human Mage he had sent to fly in the sky to check what was happening behind the barrier teleported back to his side, the message he got made him grimace.


     It seemed that the barriers covered the entirety of the top of the wall, meaning that they couldn't see what their enemies were doing.


     However much he thought about it, the Axelorian Commander couldn't think of a way in which Lanthanor could have placed actual defensive barriers all over the stretch of the wall in front of them. By his estimate, it would cost upwards of 30 million Gold Lans in order to do so, which was the sort of money that Lanthanor wasn't supposed to have.


     As they were old foes, there was no stopping for speeches or discussions.


     With an expression that belied his apprehension, the Axelorian Commander took a spear from a soldier standing at his side before pulling his arm back and throwing it forward with the remarkable strength of an Exalted Human Fighter.


     As the 50,000 soldiers followed the spear with their eyes, they gasped collectively as it had entered the opaque barrier without facing any resistance.


     These were actually just for blocking their sight!


     "Humph. Cheap tricks. Begin the plan."


     The moment the commander gave this order, the entire army split into 100 groups each having around 500 members each.


     With more or less the same number of Amateur and Eminent Human Fighters and Mages in each group, the 500 soldiers arranged themselves in a circular formation.


     The Eminent Human Mage in each group stood in the center, while Amateur Human Mages made a circle around them.


     The next circle comprised of Eminent Human Fighters, while the rest of the concentric circles had the Amateur Human Fighters who all had spears pointing out.


     Indeed, each and every Amateur Human Fighter of Axelor was equipped with a leather-like body armor which could block 50% of the power of attacks coming towards them in the case that the attacks were at the power level of Amateur Human Fighters, while also protecting them to some extent from directly being pierced through.


     At their side hung a curved scimitar for close range combat, while the spears in their hands had gleaming tips to fend away enemies at mid to long range.


     Some also had bows on their backs, but they were in the minority mainly due to the fact that soldiers on top of the wall were equipped with overhead barrier trinkets to protect from arrows.


     As soon as this formation of concentric circles was made, the Eminent Human Mage at the center took out a trinket that looked like a metal semi-sphere from his pocket.


     As the mage squeezed this ball, a semi-sphere made of metal appeared above the formation of 500 soldiers with metal rungs on the inside which the outermost circle of fighters caught.


     There were no openings whatsoever on the metal semi-spheres, yet the Eminent Human Mage in the center could look outside due to a small transparent strip near the top.


     All in all, the barren land in front of the East Border Wall of the Lanthanor Kingdom was now surrounded by metal spheres. To Daneel who was watching, they reminded him of 'igloos' back on earth albeit made of metal instead of ice.


     "Move!"


     BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


     With this second order from the commander who was in a similar globe, the rhythmic sound of drums rang across the battlefield.


     With each beat of the drum, each metal sphere moved forward while closing the distance between them and the border wall.


     This was their strategy: to move forward using these defensive formations to engage Lanthanor in a war of attrition.


     Yet, what they didn't know was that the King of Lanthanor had no desire in entertaining their presence.


     Nodding to himself seeing that the estimation of the three commanders and Kellor was right, Daneel sighed at the loss of life that would soon ensue before hardening his heart and saying, "Deploy all our formations and attack without abandon. We have no time to waste on this distraction."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     208 War 4
      As the march of the metal semi-spheres commenced, the army of Lanthanor on the border wall were busily bustling around while fussing on contraptions placed at equal intervals which were all pointing forward.


     This contraption was triangular, with a 5-foot long gleaming arrow in the middle which was being slowly pulled back on the string that was getting increasingly taut with each revolution of the handle on the side.


     Indeed, this was a construct much like the ballista from earth.


     Each arrow had a hole in the end, through which a wooden block was inserted that served to pull it back.


     After reaching the desired position, the block would disappear into the groove on the ballista, shooting the arrow forward with explosive force.


     Traditionally in Angaria, ballistae were used because of their specialty in assaulting barriers.


     Just like in the case years ago where the first members of the Dominating Corps had won their fight by using a penetrative attack, the arrows shot from the ballistae were very effecting in breaking through barriers.


     In fact, in Angaria, top-level archers who could shoot arrows strong enough to break mages' barriers were sought after by all, but very rare in number.


     This was mainly because of the skill inherent in being able to shoot an arrow that powerful without losing accuracy. After all, capable of teleporting, mages wouldn't sit around to be impaled.


     Although there were many countermeasures available on the border wall, this was the method most suitable to handle the defensive formations of Axelor which looked nigh impregnable.


     Standing on the ramparts with the three commanders fanned out behind him, Daneel, who was disguised as Kellor, looked to the side to make sure that his special 'modification' was ready to deploy.


     After doing so, he turned forward again and asked, "So how do skirmishes like these usually end?"


     It was Aran who chose to answer, with a tone that was still slightly apologetic due to the words he had said before.


     "My King, they reach a spot where their attacks can reach the soldiers on the border walls before beginning to bombard us with numerous spells. Their goal is always to cause as many casualties as possible on the top before congregating together to use their battering ram trinkets to break through the wall. Their hope is that if they can break one part of the wall, it will always be a breach because we no longer have a way to rebuild it effectively.


     "Our army's job is to stop them from using those trinkets long enough to incur damage, and because physical contact is necessary for the trinkets to work, they are more or less vulnerable when trying to breach. It was once estimated that if they wanted to break through decisively using this method, they would have to deploy their entire army while also emptying their treasury to buy enough defensive trinkets to stop our assault, as the walls are powerful enough to hold for quite a bit of time before taking damage.


     "Thus, their only hope is to catch our army off guard so that they can break through, which is why there are repeated skirmishes. Although there are other ways they try to attack such as directly teleporting elites inside, this is the safest method they have as the others contain too much risk for their soldiers' lives."


     Speaking for so long without taking a breath, Aran made all 3 of the people in front of him turn around with incredulity on their faces to see him red as a tomato.


     Taking deep breaths and bringing his face back to a normal color, he said sheepishly, "Apologies. I tend to get verbose when flustered."


     As Cassandra chuckled at Aran openly, 'Kellor' smiled before turning back again.


     Indeed, as his verbose commander had said, the goal was to sustain attacks from the top of the wall while trying to get enough time with the wall in close proximity in order to cause a breach.


     Usually, this involved repeated attacks of increasing intensity from the top with shock troops teleporting over to launch guerilla strikes to damage the endurance of their defensive means, before devolving into an all-out armed hand-to-hand skirmish during the retreat.


     Yet, today, on the behest of the King of Lanthanor, the scenario would run differently.


     ...


     "Keep backup defensive means ready. We must hold their attention for as long as possible. Stick to the drill!"


     Shooting out commands repeatedly from inside his globe of metal, the Axelorian Commander looked up through the viewhole at the walls of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     Having already gone through this tens of times before, he was no stranger to the ballistae that would soon rain down devastating arrows on them.


     Sure enough, each of the tiny boxes in the opaque barriers on the top of the walls glinted in the sun, signaling that they would soon commence the attack.


     "HOLD!"


     Seeing this, the commander shouted this word which echoed in the ears of the Eminent Human Mages who were in control of each globe. The sharp voice served to heighten their senses, allowing them to be ready to respond as soon as the next command came.


     The glints seemed to be moving around and adjusting their positions, trying to ensure that they would hit their targets.


     "HOLD!"


     The second shout meant that the attacks hadn't started yet, but they would soon do. Each globe was still moving forward, with the rungs on the inside held firmly in the hands of the Amateur Human Fighters whose pale faces belied their tension.


     SNAP


     With a collective sound, massive arrows flew down towards them, ready to go through them where they stood.


     "BRACE!!"


     Finally hearing the command they were waiting for, each globe immediately stopped their movement.


     As they had practiced numerous times before, the Eminent Human Mage in the center immediately cast the gravity spell he had been preparing beforehand.


     As the gravity around them sharply increased, each soldier jumped up to hang from the rungs which were also present above them.


     With their combined weight and the added push from the increased gravity, the globe of metal sunk an inch into the ground in an instant.


     DING


     The arrow which had been shot in their direction hit its target, but it only caused a dent and a minor shake in the globe before harmlessly falling to the side.


     "MOVE!"


     With this command, the gravity went back to normal while the soldiers jumped down and caught the rungs in front of them before lifting the globe up and moving forward like before.


     Indeed, this was the strategy used by the Axelorians to defend themselves from the devastating ballistae attacks.


     If they were moving, the sheer force inherent in the arrow would jolt them back, possibly making them lose control of the globe and exposing them to further attacks.


     Besides, it wasn't like they were moving fast enough to bounce off the arrows. In fact, their movement was actually a bane which contributed to their low stability.


     Hence, by eliminating this instability, the globes had a chance to withstand and move forward.


     Of course, there were always some cases where the Eminent Human Mages might not have been fast enough.


     This was usually accompanied by a strike force teleporting over to initiate an attack.


     Luckily, at least in the first volley, such a thing hadn't occurred.


     Smiling at the result, the Axelorian globes steadily moved forward while repeatedly implementing their strategy.


     The first time could have been luck, but seeing that there were no destabilized globes even with the third volley, the commander started to feel suspicious.


     Looking out of the viewhole, he saw that many arrows had directly stuck into the ground.


     "Why are they… missing so much?"


     As one of his advisors voiced this question, he couldn't help but wonder the same.


     Usually, by this point, at least 20-30 of their 100 globes would have been destabilized and made to retreat due to the strike teams teleporting to attack them.


     Yet, they were all intact.


     "Maybe…they are flustered because their King is injured?"


     Turning around to glare at the advisor who had given this stupid statement, the Axelorian Commander humphed before remembering the man in black clothes who had resulted in him going back with defeat after defeat under his belt.


     That man would never allow his soldiers to lose discipline.


     Then, what was going on?


     In 2 more volleys, they would reach the border to begin their assault.


     Although the gnawing suspicion in his spine that something was definitely wrong kept growing in the Axelorian commander, he had no choice but to continue their march forward to reach the walls which had kept them away for centuries.


     …..


     Meanwhile, in a secluded forest outside the west border wall of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     "They have begun their assault. One by one, touch the oathstone to relieve yourselves of your ties to the Withering Leaf Sect. Don't worry, this is only because of the oath we made to not enter Lanthanor for 10 years. You will be resworn after our victory."


     A small group wearing hooded cloaks were all gathered together, while a man holding a gleaming golden rock in his hand walked to each to have them lay their hand on it.


     Their time would come soon, and each of them couldn't help but grasp the trinkets in their hands tighter in anticipation of the coming fight.


     Only one among them smiled eagerly, as the urge he had been feeling for months would finally be fulfilled.


     The urge to go home.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     209 War 5
      As one of the Eminent Human Mages in command of a globe charging towards the Lanthanorian Border, Kerrex's heart was beating out of its chest while he futilely tried to get it under his grasp.


     Since graduating from the Military Academy of Axelor, this was only his second war operation. The first had only been a small skirmish with Eldinor, in which he hadn't even been deployed.


     Even though each and every possibility and countermeasure had been drilled into him repeatedly in the College, the feeling of actually being in a war situation was really something else.


     The first thing that hit him was the dust.


     As the land in front of the Lanthanorian Border Wall was barren with loose soil, each step sent up dust which invaded his nostrils.


     In fact, at the moment when the groups of 500 had formed, the first deployment of the globe had resulted in the dust sweeping into his eyes and making them bloodshot.


     His vision still blurry, the only thing keeping his group still intact was the sharp voice of their commander.


     As someone who had aced the class in command responsiveness, he thanked the gods that he had put in the hard work to inculcate in himself the habit to follow orders the second they were given.


     The second thing was the sweat. As each group was tightly packed together, the sweat that came due to the high temperature that arose from the hot sun glaring down on them caused a stench that was indescribable.


     In the Axelorian Army, men and women had different squadrons, with the one currently attacking Lanthanor being one which was completely comprised of the former.


     Thus, the entire globe was comprised of sweaty men rubbing against each other who tried to ignore the smell to keep marching forward.


     Third and last, was the fear.


     As the one in the center, he was the only one with an access to the view outside. Still, he did not have a complete idea about the situation on the battlefield.


     Each time an arrow whizzed past and struck the ground near them, he and some other newbies in the group couldn't help but flinch and feel thankful that it hadn't hit them.


     Juggling all these factors while trying to control the beating of his heart, Kerrex kept marching forward.


     After hearing finally that they were past the last volley, he finally relaxed a little.


     As per what he had learned in the College, the most dangerous and uncertain stretch had already been passed.


     After reaching within a couple hundred meters of the wall, there would be a mad dash as the ballistae couldn't be fired at this range due to the angle.


     The goal was to reach the wall and change the globe formation to a one-sided tank, which would act as the defense when the battering ram trinkets would go to work on the wall.


     The rest was pretty straightforward. The Lanthanorian Kingdom would first usually attack from above the wall by dropping explosive trinkets or burning oil, followed by soldiers teleporting over to launch assaults on the tanks.


     Thus, he would effectively have a brief moment of rest during which he could reset himself when the Lanthanorians tried to break through their defensive means in order to force them to flee.


     At least this time, this process would take a long time as he had been given multiple defensive means all designed to hold their position at the wall.


     After all, according to the briefing they had been through before the march, it had been made clear that the main objective was to occupy the forces of Lanthanor for as long as possible.


     "Is it just me, or are there much fewer impacts than usual?"


     Being snapped out of his thoughts by the gruff voice of one of the veteran Eminent Human Fighters around him, Kerrex's face couldn't help but take on a puzzled expression as he realized that this was true.


     Each volley consisted of at least 150 arrows, where the norm was that at least half hit their marks. Of these, a quarter were usually successful in destabilizing the globes.


     Thus, by any measure, at least 10-12 of the globes would usually have been made to retreat by this point. Yet, all of them were still marching forward.


     This was, in fact, such a large anomaly that Kerrex wondered why the commander hadn't given any orders to address it or at least prepare countermeasures for any new risks on the battlefield that they should be aware of.


     After all, one of the most important rules taught in the Military College was that information could decide victors and losers in a war. Thus, if there was any anomaly or if there wasn't sufficient information about enemy forces, it was always advised to withdraw.


     Right now, it seemed that both of these factors were in play, but they were still marching forward.


     Little did he know that the Axelorian Commander had been ordered to follow through with the plan no matter what arose, as it was the best chance they had gotten in decades to mount an attack on their most hated foe.


     "No, they are definitely missing most of their shots. Bunch of Lanthanorian fools who are blind as a bat. Just wait till they come to us. I'll show them just how effective my twin-sword technique is."


     The man who replied was another Eminent Human Fighter who had several scars across his face. With two similar short swords on his back, his face had an expression of excitement as if he were looking forward to plunging them into his enemies.


     With each step, the globes covered the distance between them and the walls rapidly.


     In barely 1 minute, they would be able to fortify themselves onto the wall like a leech which had found its place comfortably on human skin, unable to be shaken off unless it was attacked with fire.


     As the seconds ticked on faster and faster, Kerrex felt more and more secure as he knew that he would soon be out of danger, at least for a little while.


     Yet, his face that had just been about to change from a tensed expression to a calmer one was stopped in its tracks due to a sound that startled the entire army of Axelor.


     SKKKRRRRR


     It was a roaring of chains coming from the place which wasn't even being targeted currently by the globes: the border gate.


     Of similar proportions as the Royal Treasury, the 4 border gates on the 4 sides of Lanthanor were actually the most secure points of the wall that protected the Kingdom from its enemies.


     The same scholars who had identified the 'paint' and its weakness of being able to be overpowered and breached if sufficient penetrative power was introduced, had been shocked speechless when they investigated the gate.


     Standing at 30 feet tall(around 9m) and 10 feet wide(around 3 m), the humongous doors were almost never opened. Unlike the walls, these were made out of an alloy which could directly defend against any strike below Champion Level.


     No amount of simple battering ram trinkets could cause a dent on it, making it so that the Axelorians never even tried to break through it.


     For day to day usage, a smaller porthole in the gate was used through which only a few people could pass through at a time.


     Besides, it was also said that only one individual had the authority to open the gates: the person in possession of the oathstone of Lanthanor.


     Thus, hearing sounds from the most impregnable location in their target, it was all the Axelorians could do to continue their forward march without faltering due to surprise or, in Kerrex's case, fear.


     Although they were huge, they opened quite quickly to reveal an image that each and every soldier of Axelor would remember till their last days.


     Over 50,000 soldiers neatly arranged into 100 groups of 500 each started running out of the gate, heading towards each of the globes marching towards the wall.


     From his viewpoint, it was as if there was a cannon behind the gate which was launching 'cannonballs' of squadrons which sped towards each globe.


     Back in the command globe in which the Axelorian Commander was located, silence ensued as no one knew what to say.


     This wasn't because they had nothing to say.


     On the contrary, there were so many things wrong with the situation that they didn't know where to start.


     First, this was the first time that soldiers had marched out to fight them instead of using their defensive superiority to rain down attacks from above to weaken their defenses.


     It didn't make sense. Except losing scores of soldiers, what else could it achieve?


     Second, the soldiers were running.


     Yes, RUNNING.


     In an age where teleportation was the norm, it was a shocking sight to see soldiers using this primitive method to approach enemies.


     Third, the King of Lanthanor was conscious, as he had been able to give the command to open the gate.


     Too much was wrong about this situation. And the Axelorian Commander had had enough.


     His orders were to carry on no matter what losses occurred up to a certain point, but right now, he felt that there was a chance that they would be wiped out as there were too many anomalies.


     Gritting his teeth, he gave the order.


     "Retreat. Begin teleporting back to the safe zone."


     This was their countermeasure: to simply teleport back in case things became dire. The Eminent Human Mages would take shifts to teleport the members of each globe back, while the globe would try to defend against attacks while this process took place.


     Yet, even after a few seconds passed, nothing changed on the battlefield.


     As a fighter, the Axelorian Commander could only ask the Exalted Human Mage beside him why the hell they hadn't teleported away yet.


     Yet, as he turned towards the man, he realized that the mage's face had gone white.


     With a stuttering tone, the mage recited the words that would haunt the Axerlorian Commander's dreams as this was the point where everything began to go wrong.


     "Commander… the space is lo-locked. They somehow deployed space lock trinkets without us realizing it. What do we do?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     210 War 6
      Among the groups of soldiers running towards the now-stationary globes of the Axelorian Army, Daneel who was disguised as Kellor couldn't help but smile seeing their confusion.


     Indeed, his 'modification' of the arrows had been to add space lock trinkets to them in the shafts.


     After all, each arrow was half as thick as a man's fist, making it so that there was enough space to hollow out a small portion to add a hidden compartment.


     Although it was a small trick, Daneel had had to think long and hard on it before deciding to implement it.


     The main factor was the cost. Space lock trinkets weren't cheap in any way, with each costing around 1000 Gold Lans due to the high attainments in Space Elementary Particles required for the enchanting to succeed.


     Thus, deploying space lock trinkets in this way was simply a method of burning money.


     Yet, the thing that had pushed Daneel to make the decision was something he remembered from Earth:


     War was the most profitable business in the entire world.


     Indeed, in its history, there were many wars which had been caused solely due to the fact that they would result in more purchases of goods and weapons.


     Regardless of who caused them, in the end, the only ones that profited were usually those who could take advantage of the situation to provide whatever was necessary, or to plunder when they had the chance.


     Daneel's plan was simple: as a force which had existed since centuries, the Withering Leaf Sect definitely had huge reserves of energy resources that would fall into his hands if he played his cards right to win this battle.


     Besides, this war had started because of his decision to let himself be injured by the Tenebrous Flame.


     Now, if he didn't ensure that everything was under his control, Daneel wouldn't have been able to live with the guilt.


     Thus, tapping into the reserves of the Kingdom which were usually kept for day-to-day activities, Daneel took the gamble to use one million Gold Lans to fit numerous arrows with the space lock trinkets.


     The soldiers manning the ballistae had been clearly informed as to which arrows were which. As the trinkets weren't very sturdy, it was required that they had to be shot into the ground instead of at the globes.


     Also, it was important that none of the globes were destabilized due to the attacks.


     This was because if one of them did destabilize, the usual action of the Lanthanorian Army would be to teleport over strike teams to attack.


     Yet, this wouldn't be possible as the space would be locked.


     Thus, the Axelorians would be alerted seeing that there were no attacks, which might push them to retreat beforehand or to discover that the space was locked.


     Hence, the soldiers had been careful to miss most of the time, along with making sure that the space lock trinket arrows were spread out in the battlefield to ensure complete coverage.


     The purpose of the opaque barriers had been to hide this fact from the enemy.


     Thankfully, everything had gone without a hitch.


     The overall goal right now was to end this war with as fewer casualties as possible.


     The aim of the plan was simple: lock the soldiers of the Axelorian army in place before catching them off guard to cause disastrous losses.


     The elites didn't matter, as they would mostly be outfitted with space lock-breaking trinkets.


     Thus, their targets were the Amateur and Eminent Humans.


     Even if they were equipped with space lock-breaking trinkets, they would take too long to activate them due to their weaker strength.


     All Daneel wanted was to maul this army enough in order to make them run away with their tail between their legs again.


     For this purpose, except Cassandra who was ordered to stay on the wall due to her weaker body when compared to the others, the rest of the commanders had set out along with him to begin their attack.


     Daneel, Aran and Luther had each split into three groups targeting three specific globes.


     Although the three commanders had voiced a little concern over this matter stating that it wasn't safe, they had let it go as the King had already shown his power in the Palace.


     In fact, although Daneel had the option to stay back on the walls to direct everything, he had made the decision to enter the battlefield for one reason:


     He was slowly becoming addicted to that feeling he had gotten when showing his power in the Palace.


     Other than this, he also knew that chances like these were rare: there was practically no risk of dying, as he would have the time to utilize his own space-lock breaking trinket to escape if he was attacked by multiple strong parties.


     As the group reached the globe they had targeted, Daneel's second plan began to be deployed.


     After gathering around the globe, the mages in the Lanthanorian army first deployed more of the opaque barrier trinkets which were on the walls.


     Unlike what the Axelorian Commander had thought, these actually had no defensive power. Their only aim was to block vision, making it so that they were actually quite cheap.


     After deploying them, Eminent Human Fighters ran forward holding spears whose ends were peculiar.


     They were like shovels, with a flat, rectangular edge that was thrust under the globe in a smooth motion.


     Indeed, the Axelorians hadn't had enough time to hunker down like usual to drive the edges of the globe into the ground.


     Because it held 500 people, the globe had a diameter of 30 meters.


     After 100 Eminent Human Fighters had successfully wedged their shovel-like spears inside, 100 Eminent Human Mages walked forward and held up their hands to conjure a triangular structure made of earth at the halfway point of the spear.


     Indeed, this was a simple lever.


     Right as the triangle that was the fulcrum finished forming, 10 Amateur Human Fighters ran forward and jumped onto the shaft of the spear.


     As the spear had been specially made with this purpose in mind, its length of 3 meters was enough to accommodate all 10 people.


     BANG


     With a sound that reminded Daneel vaguely of that which came when a sealed bottle was opened on Earth, the globe flew into the air due to the instantaneous force caused by the lever. Although the shafts had bent slightly when the fighters had jumped onto it, this only served to increase the force at the other end.


     In this process, the hands of the Axelorian Amateur Human Fighters who were holding the rungs of the globe were also injured as they had been holding onto the globe when it was blasted away.


     As the Eminent Human Mage in the center of the globe witnessed this perfect execution, no words came out of his mouth.


     What….was this?


     So everything had been planned out to result in this situation?


     As this realization dawned on him, indignation and fury clouded his face due to the fact that they had allowed themselves to be hoodwinked by their most hated enemies.


     In Central Angaria, Axelor was quite famous for one thing: its ability to inculcate in its soldiers and people a feeling of patriotism which drove them to do whatever was necessary when the time arose.


     This came into full effect at this moment. With a snarl, the Eminent Human Mage conjured 2 fireballs before aiming them at the Lanthanorians in front of him.


     Yet, his face froze even before he could shoot his attack as something had clubbed him on his head, knocking him out.


     It was Daneel, who had immediately conjured a simple rock in the air before hitting the mage with it.


     "Engage. Knock them out if possible, but if you can't, do not hesitate to go for the kill."


     Hearing the orders, the Eminent Human Fighters lead the charge. Equipped with a buckler in one hand and a short sword in another, they quickly began to incapacitate the Axelorian Amateur Human Fighters on the outside while the Lanthanorian Mages shot forward spells to occupy the Eminent Human Fighters and Amateur Human Mages of the other army.


     The strategy here was simple: the Amateur Human Fighters of Lanthanor followed behind the Eminent ones, either giving support or disarming the soldiers already defeated.


     The Eminent Fighters of Axelor were kept at bay due to the spells being shot at them, and the Amateur Mages were trying their best to counter these spells. Yet, with their Eminent Human Mage gone, the Axelorian Group looked like they would be defeated soon.


     As Daneel observed everything, he noted that casualties were already beginning to appear on his side due to the desperation of the Axelorians.


     Especially as one downed Amateur Human Fighter plunged his sword into the private parts of one of his soldiers who was walking on unaware that that soldier was alive, Daneel threw aside his decision to preserve his strength to handle the elites if needed.


     Just as he was about to conjure rocks to knock out all the other soldiers too by disregarding the strain it would place on him, an arrow flew in from the barrier which he narrowly dodged.


     Yet, as he looked back, the arrow impaled 5 of his soldiers before coming to a stop.


     It seemed that an elite had arrived at the spot.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     211 War 7
      Outside the opaque barriers that had sprung up around the globe which was being targeted by Daneel, the Axelorian Commander had a surprised expression on his face due to seeing the arrow he had shot out with all his strength simply passing through as if the barrier wasn't even there.


     However illogical it was that Lanthanor had managed to obtain this many barrier trinkets, he had assumed the worst possibility: that the same money which had funded the damn space lock trinkets which were currently preventing his soldiers from escaping had also been spent on the barriers.


     Yet, seeing that he had been fooled again, he gave himself up to the rage that had been building inside him since the moment he had seen the pristine walls of the Lanthanorean Kingdom.


     First, it had been the memory of having to leave after arriving at the same wall with an army many times larger.


     Next, it was the realization that whoever was commanding this battle had managed to hoodwink him by shooting arrows that were somehow embedded with space lock trinkets.


     This wasn't something difficult to figure out, and when the anomaly of the arrows which had missed their targets surfaced, the Axelorian Commander had ground his teeth so tight that they had almost chipped away due to the extreme anger and frustration he felt.


     Setback after setback. Since that damn brat had ascended the throne, Axelor had been fooled more times in less than a year than it had been in the past few decades.


     As this thought came into his mind, the matter about the King's wellbeing also reared its head, making him doubt whether they were all playing into his hands.


     Alas, it was too late to go down that line of thought now. Everything was already in place, and his King had already given his orders.


     After reporting about the situation of the soldiers being unable to retreat, he had been given the order to kill as many Lanthanoreans as possible before making their way back with as many Axelorian Soldiers as they could save.


     Of course, the option to abandon the killing to focus on saving was also there. Yet, this was the order they received.


     Thus, in effect, their original plan with the Withering Leaf Sect to hold the army here for as long as possible was already scrapped.


     Instead of the Sect backstabbing as he had warned the Sect Master about before, it seemed that they were the ones who were going to to leave without caring about the other party.


     Ruthless, decisive, selfish. These were the words which best described the Axelor Kingdom, and also the reasons why they had always been rejected as allies by almost every force in Central Angaria.


     As his goal was to take down as many Elites as possible, the Axelorian Commander had made his way to the globe where the response from the Eminent Human Mage who had been in charge of it was cut off the earliest.


     Thus, he now found himself face to face with 'Kellor'.


     Daneel had only been able to watch on with bloodshot eyes as the arrow had killed 5 of his soldiers in one go.


     It had simply been too fast, and his body and mind hadn't been fast enough to be able to react except for giving him enough time to save himself.


     Of course, he was also an Exalted Human Fighter, which was information no one else on the continent knew right now.


     Thus, he had been able to estimate that this was definitely only the full power blow of an individual who was definitely below the Warrior Level.


     Still, if he managed to enter the globe, it would result in a massacre due to his soldiers being attacked from two sides.


     Thus, with no other option, Daneel discarded the spell to knock all the enemies out and proceeded to walk outside the opaque barrier.


     As he did so, he came face to face with the first enemy he had faced after taking the throne of Lanthanor.


     BANG


     As soon as Daneel appeared in front of him, the Axelorian Commander stepped down hard on his left foot which was behind him before shooting forward like a bullet.


     This was war; no useless dialogues or statements were necessary.


     Of course, although he felt happy inside that he had hit the jackpot by being able to find the man who was probably in charge of the Kingdom if the news about the King's status was true, none of it showed on his face.


     Instead, his face was set into an expression of dead concentration as he unsheathed the two axes on his back in mid-air on the way to the Grand Court Mage of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     Musing to himself that fighting, in reality, was indeed very different from the showy choreographed action scenes in the movies he had watched on Earth, Daneel smoothly conjured a wall of earth in the trajectory in which the Axelorian Commander was shooting towards him.


     He was in the guise of Kellor, so he couldn't display his prowess as a Paragon.


     As someone whose talent stemmed from being a woodcutter, Kellor had focused most on Earth and Wood elemental particles, along with a smaller focus on metal.


     As for the other elementary particles, he was only moderately skilled in them, making it so that he seldom used them in battle unless there was any specific need like when he tried to drive away the Tenebrous Flame using a tornado.


     BOOM


     As someone who was well versed in fighting with Mages, the Axelorian Commander knew that any physical barrier conjured in so little time definitely wouldn't be very strong.


     Thus, he simply broke through it before taking another step on the ground, as the position of his opponent had changed.


     Indeed, Daneel had jumped to the side after conjuring the barrier. Above his head, a thick log of wood had begun to form on which layers after layers were being added by the second.


     At the top of the block, a glint could be seen, indicating that something metallic would soon come into existence.


     Seeing the Axelorian Commander shooting towards him again, Daneel had no choice but to slow down the conjuring of the axe above him to point his hand forward.


     A shower of sand flew up from the ground, obstructing the vision of the commander while Daneel changed his position again.


     SHWING.


     Yet, to his surprise, the sound of a bowstring snapping was heard from behind the thick cloud which completely obstructed even his position.


     An arrow came shooting out of the cloud in his direction, as if the commander had anticipated the movement beforehand.


     Having just rolled on the ground in order to shift positions, Daneel had no time to move again. Thus, he only activated his barrier trinket and braced himself.


     BANG


     With a sound reminiscent of the banging of drums, Daneel found himself flying back due to the sheer force of the arrow.


     Although it hadn't managed to penetrate the barrier, it still injured "Kellor" due to the instantaneous movement his body had had to suffer.


     At least, that was what the Axelorian Commander thought as he ran through the dust.


     Because he was an Exalted Human Fighter himself, Daneel hadn't taken any damage.


     Still, he bit his tongue and coughed out blood as he had to keep up the guise.


     This was how typical top-level Mage vs Fighter battles were carried out: typical Mages would try to conjure their strongest spells in order to break through the barrier of the opponent to defeat them in one go, while Fighters would either try to close the gap before this happened or used long-range weapons such as arrows to slow down the conjuring.


     As the two carried on their fight oblivious to the battlefield in which numerous globes were being flipped along with numerous soldiers giving up their lives, a small group approached the gate of Lanthanor City.


     Covered in cloaks, they looked like they had traveled a long way.


     Approaching the soldiers guarding the gate, they reported the same names they had given when interrogated at the border wall.


     Indeed, they hadn't faced any trouble at the border wall due to a little help from the Knight who had been captured.


     Near their undergarments, they had small pouches which had the ability to escape the devices used by the forces in Central Angaria to detect trinkets.


     This was the same way in which the Tenebrous Knight had managed to sneak into the Kingdom while holding onto all the trinkets he had used during the fight with the King.


     After a few seconds, the soldier gave the message which made expressions of frustration appear on their faces.


     'The Capital is currently under lockdown. Please wait to the side, where you will be notified and escorted inside after the lockdown has been lifted."


     Under the watchful eyes of a few soldiers, they helplessly walked to an area which had been set aside for all those who had wanted to enter the Capital since the morning.


     Revealing the hood which covered his forehead, the Vice Sect Master of the WIthering Leaf Sect cursed at their luck which was still down in the drains before saying,


     "I have orders from the Sect Master. The Axelorian Army is retreating before the appointed time, but we will continue our mission. It is time to get our revenge for all the elders who gave up our lives for us. Prepare for a direct assault."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     212 War 8
      Exhaustion. Pain. Stress.


     As Daneel hastily got up after being blown back the third time since the beginning of the fight, he finally began to take some damage from the incredible amount of force which each of the arrows of the Axelorian Commander contained.


     He was on his last barrier trinket, which would soon be broken if he had to sustain one more arrow from this relentless man in front of him.


     What was most frustrating about the situation was that he saw numerous ways in which he could have achieved victory already if he were allowed to use Paragon power.


     Sadly, he had no choice but to suppress them and carry on this battle which looked like it could go either way at this point.


     Known as "Wood Cleaver", the axe that had almost formed over his head was the signature attack of the Grand Court Mage of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     Drawing from his experience as a woodcutter, Kellor had designed this attack himself.


     When Daneel had previously spoken to him on the matter, he had said that he had been set upon this path by his Master whom he still sorely missed to this day.


     According to him, each and every Mage and Fighter had to develop attacks on their own which resonated with some core concept or idea which was dearest to them.


     Although he hadn't explained clearly why one should do so, he had given the hint that it could be the key to the highest level on the continent.


     Even though he had asked the system regarding the matter, Daneel had gotten no information about it.


     Thus, he had kept it in his mind before asking Kellor to display his attack.


     Knowing that it would be a waste to let go of such a brilliant opportunity, Daneel had made it so that the system got enough chances to observe the attack so that it would be able to develop it using the Technique Development Tool.


     Sure enough, that had come as handy as he had developed the spell and was now casting it in his Grand Court Mage's place.


     The fight would soon end, as the full conjuring of the spell would result in either his opponent dying or fleeing.


     Knowing this, Daneel took a moment to reflect on the fight while taking care to keep using evasive maneuvers to stay away from the Axelorian Commander.


     This novel situation had let him experience exactly how regular Mages and Fighters fought, allowing him to understand even more so exactly what kind of advantages he had as a Paragon.


     Being put through each situation in the battle, he had been able to develop strategies at each step to grasp victory using his unique powers.


     Thus, in essence, his understanding and experience of battling had grown by leaps and bounds, courtesy of the Axelorian Commander whose bald head shone with sweat under the sun.


     Still, deciding that it was time to end this farce, he raised his right hand above his head after casting one last dust cloud to make the enormous woodcutter's axe with a 10-foot long body and 3 foot long blade swing forward at the Commander, as if it were ready to cleave through anything and everything in its path no matter what resistance came in its way.


     ....


     How the hell can this unmistakeable Grand Court Mage be so damn difficult to handle?


     This was the question that repeatedly ran through the Axelorian Commander's head as he tried repeatedly to get close to the Mage in front of him.


     As per the reports of his Kingdom, he knew that the Grand Court Mage was above average when it came to fighting prowess, which was evidenced by the few times he had taken to the battlefield before he had been appointed in his position.


     Granted that the last fight was over 5 years ago, it just didn't make sense as to how he had been able to improve so much.


     It was as if his every move was clearly seen through by the crafty eyes of this mage who conjured endless obstructions to stop him from getting close.


     His prized bow, which he had spent a fortune to obtain, was of no help as the barrier repeatedly blocked his strikes.


     Seeing his opponent raise his hand to command the gigantic axe to attack him, he knew that it was time for desperate measures.


     Taking out a trinket that looked like a blunt pocketknife from a hidden compartment in his armor, he put his axes aside before rapidly striking himself in multiple locations all over his arms, legs, chest, stomach and legs.


     Each strike only took a fraction of a second, making it so that 80 strikes equally spread out all over the front side of his body were executed in barely a few seconds.


     Also, he had made sure to do this when another dust cloud was obstructing both his and his opponent's vision. Apparently, this dust cloud had just been conjured by his opponent to try to stop him from seeing the angle of attack of the axe.


     In an instant, his body began to turn red while his veins swelled, now clearly visible through his skin.


     It was as if each breath of his made him swell, as his entire body grew by a factor of 1.25x while his face contorted into an expression of entire pain.


     Ignoring the sensations that were coming from his body which made him feel as if he were being burnt alive, he took another step behind him.


     BOOOOM


     Unlike any of the steps so far, this one made a hollow in the hard ground while a dust cloud flew up due to the intense force which had directly broken the earth.


     Shooting forward with a speed that was at least three times faster than before, the Axelorian Commander closed the gap between him and his opponent in 2 seconds.


     Above him, he could feel the axe swinging down, attempting to split him into two parts before he could reach the body of its creator.


     Yet, he was too fast.


     Directly punching forward with the full momentum of his dash, the Axelorian Commander broke the barrier protecting the Grand Court Mage easily before lunging forward with his other hand to catch his opponent's neck.


     Seeing the expression of panic on the face of the man who had been peskily avoiding him till now, the Axelorian Commander couldn't help but smile at the corner of his mouth despite the pain before squeezing his hand to deal the final blow.


     This was the Grand Court Mage! The right-hand man of the King himself!


     Just as he was about to imagine himself going back this time with the highest of achievements on his record, he realized that there was another Grand Court Mage lying on the ground right in front of him. His dash had been too fast, making it so that he had seen nothing but a blur in his vision until this point.


     POOF


     SHHHHHKKK


     "AAAARGHHHH!"


     As soon as this realization dawned on him, three sounds echoed on the battlefield.


     The first was caused by the clone he had caught in his hands disintegrating into elementary particles, while the second was the sound of the 3 foot long blade of the Wood Cleaver cutting into his side.


     As for the third, it was the scream of agony that came with the feeling of almost being cut in half.


     Indeed, although the axe had intended to cleave him entirely, his sturdy body and armour had managed to stop it mid-way.


     Right now, he was like the stump of a tree which needed just one more swing to be cut down.


     Yet, he wasn't dumb enough to give that chance.


     With another scream of rage both at the pain he felt from his body and the pain he felt from his head due to being defeated in the battle, the Axelorian Commander bit down hard at a specific spot in his mouth to break a trinket that had been affixed there.


     CRACK


     With an audible sound, the space lock around him instantly broke, making it clear that the trinket was definitely at the Warrior Grade due to the fact that an Exalted Human Fighter had managed to break a space lock instantaneously using it.


     Immediately, the Exalted Human Mage of Axelor who had been tasked with rescue operations teleported to his side.


     By this time, the commander had already managed to take a step back, making sure that he wasn't in contact with the axe that had just begun to move.


     His body dangerously swaying with the tissues at the cut rubbing together resulting in a veritable river of blood, the Axelorian Commander gazed one last time at the Grand Court Mage who was lying on the ground before being teleported away by the mage.


     Witnessing that gaze, Daneel couldn't help but shudder seeing all the hate and unwillingness present in it.


     Knowing that this was the time any foe would unleash their most desperate attack, he had taken the precaution to replace himself with the clone which only swung its hand for show.


     His caution had actually ended up saving his life.


     With sweat appearing on his forehead due to the close shave with danger he had just had, Daneel got up immediately, but started running back towards the border gate due the message from the real Kellor that had just sounded in his ears.


     "My King, the attack on the Palace has begun."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     213 War 9
      "Aran, Cassandra, stay here and handle the situation. You have your orders: minimize casualties and capture as many Axelorians as you can. Luther, with me."


     Giving this order through the oathstone, Daneel reached the Border Gate before beginning to teleport towards the Royal Palace along with Luther who had also just arrived.


     On the way, he couldn't help but think back to the perilous situation he had just been in.


     If he hadn't taken the precaution with the clone, although he wouldn't have died, he would definitely have been injured and taken out of commission by the Axelorian Commander's attack.


     "Any word on the technique he used to raise his power>?"


     [Negative. Phenomena Analysis Module could not gather enough data for a detailed analysis. Preliminary Analysis shows that energy stored inside the body is burned for a boost in strength. As it is an explosive reaction, the person who activates this technique requires 6 months-1 year to recover to their peak strength.]


     Indeed, it was just as he had thought. Near the end of the battle, his opponent had pulled out all stops while disregarding his own life.


     Of course, with the clone, Daneel had multiple ways to obtain victory even in that situation.


     For instance, he could have pre-cast another spell using his power as a Paragon or even used explosion trinkets to further injure the already cut-in-half commander.


     Yet, he had chosen not to do so for one reason: he had enough things to handle right now.


     The loss of an Exalted Human was very high for any force in Central Angaria. These were the assets that a force depended on to lead their expeditions.


     Especially in Axelor, figures such as these were used as role models to fire up recruits to train as hard as they could.


     As such, the death of one in the hands of a hated enemy would push public opinion towards obtaining revenge at all costs.


     Daneel had no intention to handle a crazed Axelor who had lost their commander. Thus, he had let the man go which also ensured that his tricks were still concealed.


     After all, just like the ploy with the space locks being setup using ballistae, any means he used would be a one-time thing.


     With the Exalted Mages of Axelor and even spies from other forces watching, they would definitely be able to come up with countermeasures which meant that he would never be able to use the same strategies or attacks again to obtain the best results.


     Hence, although it did irritate him to no end that he had to conceal his power and let such a powerful enemy go, he had gritted his teeth and done so knowing that it was the right thing to do.


     Besides, he had been expecting the attack from his primary enemy, the Withering Leaf Sect for quite some time now.


     Since it had become clear that they weren't in the Axelorian Army, he had suspected that they would use this distraction to attack the most important part of the Kingdom: the Royal Palace.


     After all, he was their primary target, and they knew very well that he would be hiding in the safety of the formation.


     After multiple teleportations, the duo reached the main gate of the Palace to be greeted by a sight that made both of them redden their eyes with anger.


     50 soldiers were pinned on top of the gates, with their body spread-eagled and blood flowing freely to make puddles on the ground.


     BOOM. BOOM. BOOM.


     From inside, the sound of a battering ram could be heard, making the Daneel snap out of his shock before hurrying inside.


     Unlike the war at the border, things here had already been derailed from the plan he had hatched to defeat the Withering Leaf Sect in one go.


     ....


     As the Eldest Prince placed the last soldier on top of the gate of the Palace where he had grown up in, a wide smile greeted his face.


     It had only been 10 minutes since the Vice Sect Master had given the order that there would be a direct assault. Yet, the Royal Palace had already been breached successfully with the members of the Sect heading towards the quarters of the King.


     Their plan had been simple: use the Axelorian Army to distract the majority of the Lanthanorian Army, and use this window of time to kill the King and obtain the oathstone, through which they could take control of the Kingdom itself.


     What stopped any other force from invading Lanthanor in a similar fashion were two things: the Dragon Heart Formation in the Palace and the Army who had formations to deal with high-level Mages and Fighters.


     The second had been rendered moot temporarily using Axelor.


     And the first had been handled by using the treasure of the Sect which they had safeguarded for centuries: the Orb of Dissonance.


     According to what the Sect Master had told him, this was a peak-Champion Level one-time use trinket that could temporarily disable any formation in any force in Central Angaria.


     Apparently, it had been gifted to the Sect by a traveling individual whom the then-Sect Master had saved out of the kindness of his heart.


     Finding out that this individual had actually been someone whose strength couldn't even be measured by the scale present in Angaria, the Sect Master had made use of the opportunity to obtain this trinket as a gift.


     Knowing that it was something that would be able to decide victory and defeat in a fight of any scale, it had been kept away for centuries before finally surfacing now to be used to take revenge.


     Thus, with the Dragon Heart Formation and the Army both out of the equation, Lanthanor was actually one of the weakest forces in Central Angaria due to the fact that they didn't have even one Warrior Level figure in the entire Kingdom.


     The Sect, on the other hand, had two: The Sect Master and the Vice Sect Master. Of course, this was only the information known to the outside.


     These soldiers had actually been the ones guarding the gate; without a word, they had been slaughtered and pinned up even though the strongest among them was only a 3rd Stage Eminent Human Fighter.


     Rage had already overtaken the minds of the Withering Leaf Sect members on seeing that the one who had made them run with their tails between their legs was actually so near to them.


     Without further ado, they had directly cracked the orb to disable the formation completely before setting up hidden teleportation detection formations and hurrying inside the Palace.


     Maids, servants, soldiers, guards: they killed whoever they came across, leaving a trail of blood in the passageways of the Palace which was quickly devolving into chaos.


     All in barely 2 minutes after teleporting to the main gates.


     The teleportation detection formations were similar to the ones on the border gates of Lanthanor: if anyone teleported out from inside the Palace, they would be able to know and track that person. Thus, if the King tried to flee by teleporting, they would be able to gather at his location in a second.


     Thus, cutting off all avenues for the King to escape, they made their way to the chambers whose doors were fortified using the strongest formations gold could buy.


     1000 Withering Leaf Sect Members had invaded the Palace, with 500 waiting outside.


     The other 500 were currently all gathered in the large corridor of the King's Chambers, shooting all sorts of attacks at the door to break it apart, while waiting for any message if the King chose to flee.


     Although no more soldiers had stopped them yet, it was obvious that Lanthanor must be scrambling to assemble enough to assault them.


     300 Amateur Human Mages. 197 Eminent Human Mages. 1 Exalted Human Mage. 1 Amateur Warrior Mage. And one Eldest Prince.


     All rained down attacks on the door, which seemed like it wouldn't even be able to hold on even a second more to protect the King of Lanthanor.


     ...…..


     Teleporting to a predetermined location inside the Palace, Daneel shuddered with anger due to the images he had just seen of countless soldiers and Lanthanoreans massacred without a care by the invading Withering Leaf Sect Members.


     It hadn't been supposed to be this way.


     Although his plan had included the Withering Leaf Sect Members reaching the doors of his chamber, so much blood hadn't been needed to be shed.


     Before coming to the Palace, Daneel had been considering whether to use non-lethal means to capture this long-time enemy of his.


     Now, that consideration was decisively discarded.


     If it was a massacre they wanted, it was a massacre they would get.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     214 War 10
      2 days back, in the King's Chambers.


     After assessing everything that had happened so far, Daneel had called a meeting with Luther, Kellor, Robert, and Faxul to discuss what they would do next.


     After the 4 had assembled, he had directly dived into the details.


     "What is the thing which a force would seek to obtain if they wanted to take control of Lanthanor effectively?"


     "The Oathstone."


     The answer was given by all 4 at the same time, leading Daneel to summon the golden rock which was currently definitely being dreamed about by their enemies.


     "Exactly. Knowing that I am injured, I think that the Withering Leaf Sect will mount an attack on the Palace. But if they do so directly, there is nothing stopping us from teleporting the army over to surround and annihilate them. By my estimation, they will approach someone in order to ally with them without caring about the cost they would have to pay simply because of how desperate they are."


     Hearing these words from the King, except Faxul, the rest couldn't help but smile wide and nod.


     Already having gotten used to the fact that the person in front of them had steadily grown with time to possess one of the most intelligent and calculating strategic mind in the Central Continent, they felt pride puff up their chests due to the fact that they were lucky enough to stand on the side of someone who seemed to have no limits.


     As for Faxul, his face morphed into one of single-minded determination, as he had slowly started to strive to learn just what it meant to be in a King's shoes, like his father had been.


     "We agree, Your Majesty. And according to the current situation, Axelor is the most likely candidate for the alliance."


     Hearing Luther speak out, the rest nodded their heads as there was simply no other possibility.


     Arafell had always been the closest of allies, while Eldinor wasn't in the equation. This left the Hidden Kill Sect and the Black Raven Kingdom, both of which had dealings with Lanthanor that definitely wouldn't lead them to accept the alliance.


     This left Axelor, which was also a hated enemy of Lanthanor's for centuries. Seeing the chance to beat an enemy when it was down, it was definitely likely that they would jump at the chance to lead an attack.


     "Yes, that's what I thought as well. That is why I have laid out a plan where the main objective is to capture or subdue our enemies without taking many losses ourselves. Kellor, get the map. Faxul, what's the matter?"


     As Daneel had begun to lay out the plan, he had observed that his closest friend had gotten a puzzled expression on his face.


     After thinking for a moment, Faxul spoke while looking straight into Daneel's eyes.


     "Why not… kill them? They would kill us if they had the chance. Why show mercy?"


     This question was met by silence in the room, as even the rest had turned their heads to look at Daneel as if they had the same question in their minds, but had hesitated to voice it out.


     Scrunching his eyebrows, Daneel tried to frame an answer, but found that he couldn't give one which reflected his true intentions without revealing information that had to be kept secret.


     As someone who had slowly matured to become the King who had outsmarted both Queen Eldara and the Withering Leaf Sect, he knew very well that the best option was to be ruthless in order to decimate an enemy if possible.


     Yet, there was only one thing that held him back: the scene he had seen in the memory relived when he had met his Master.


     When the war did come, wouldn't it be best if Angaria had as much strength as possible?


     This was his reason behind considering non-lethal routes. Each and every Fighter and Mage he killed could make a difference in the war against the Church if he could find a way to reach his goals while still preserving their lives.


     Either by oaths or even threats, they could be preserved to fight when it really mattered.


     Even in the case when he had given the order to drop explosive trinkets on the Sect, he had known that defensive trinkets would enable most to at least live.


     As these thoughts went through his mind, Daneel found that there was no other reason which would make sense.


     Thus, he chose not to look for something to say to appease his trusted advisors.


     "In this, I can only ask you to trust me. It is in our best interests to capture as many enemies as possible without killing them, and we should plan accordingly to do so."


     After looking into Daneel's eyes for a few moments, Faxul nodded and let it go.


     Over all the years he had spent with Daneel, he knew very well that he was considered as the closest of confidantes with there being almost nothing that needed to be hidden between the two.


     Now, if there was something which led his friend to speak like so, he understood that it definitely must be something that had to be concealed at all costs.


     It was the same case with the others. Nodding, they proceeded to walk forward to gaze at the map of the Royal Palace that Kellor had just unfolded on the table.


     Feeling glad that he had such perfect comrades, Daneel also walked over and began to outlay his plan.


     "Using the modifications for the army that I will be giving to Luther, we must aim to make them retreat as quickly as possible. It is possible that the Sect might split their forces to ensure that the Axelorian Army occupies ours for a longer time, so we must act while keeping this in mind. When the Sect attacks the Palace, I will make it so that the Dragon Heart Formation will hold them off as long as possible before they find a way to enter. They are a force which has existed for centuries, so they will definitely have means to breach the formation. Before they do, all the soldiers, guards, and servants MUST be evacuated as the Sect will definitely kill whomever they see. We cannot risk evacuating them sooner, as the spies in the Palace would have enough time to warn the Sect that something is off which might make them reconsider. After this, they will try to breach the King's Chambers where there will be a … surprise waiting for them."


     Taking a deep breath as he had spoken for so long, Daneel stood up straight and looked into the eyes of each of the men in front of him.


     In a tone that displayed the determination he felt, he said the words which reflected his innermost feelings about this entire situation.


     "They almost took over our Kingdom. They had the gall to save the biggest criminal who lead to thousands of deaths of innocent Lanthanoreans. And they still dared to kill our soldiers to provoke us. Enough is enough. It is time for Lanthanor to give our final answer by putting an end to this force to set an example for all of Central Angaria."


     ...


     Remembering this conversation, Daneel cursed at himself seeing the way that things had actually turned out.


     Although he had no way to know that the Sect could have a trinket which would be treasured by even the Big 4, he still cursed and blamed himself for being responsible for the deaths of all those whose blood was still flowing in the passageways of the Royal Palace.


     With this incident, the last intentions of Daneel to not be ruthless were swept away completely.


     What use was there for mercy if it meant the death of his own citizens?


     What meaning was there in saving lives for the greater war if it meant risking the deaths of those who trusted him?


     There was none.


     Etching the faces of all those he had seen so far and promising himself that he would personally find out the details of the rest, Daneel branded into his mind and heart this moment where he shed his shell to emerge as someone who would never again step back from doing whatever was necessary to ensure victory.


     With a voice that was as cold as the iciest depths of hell, Daneel turned to Kellor and gave his order.


     "Bring the other part of their force over. It is time to kill them all."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     215 War: Finale
      Hearing Daneel's words, Kellor only nodded before leaving the room to head towards the group waiting outside.


     Even though many thoughts were running through his head, he knew that it was not the time to stop and address them.


     Like the King had said, it was time for a massacre.


     Teleporting to the end of the passageway in which the Sect Members were attacking the doors which lead to the King's Chambers, he erected an opaque barrier before communicating with Daneel through the oathstone that he was ready.


     On receiving the message, Daneel ordered the system to deploy the rest of the backup formations which were stopping the Withering Leaf Sect Members from breaking through.


     The formations had all been set in place long ago for this exact case: where the Dragon Heart Formation might be disabled due to any outside force. Hence, they could be controlled through the same interface which the system used to control the Dragon Heart Formation.


     Seeing the white glow in front of them thicken and the opaque barrier which had come up just a few meters away from them at the edge of the hallway, the Vice Sect Master activated the communication trinket in his ear and asked, "Has anyone teleported out yet?"


     Receiving the answer that the other force were only still waiting with no one exiting the Palace yet, he analysed the situation before making his decision.


     "Join the main force to breach the King's Chambers as soon as possible. They have started to assemble a strike team near us, and we need every hand we can get. This is the only fortified location in the Palace with a secondary space lock, and even if the King isn't here, I can take control of their formation. If someone does teleport out, be prepared to intercept them."


     Indeed, as the locations in the Palace had already been visited by the Mages of the Sect, they could instantly teleport back to them in case someone did try to flee.


     In less than a minute, 1000 Sect Members were all gathered in front of the door to the King's Chambers. Even though this passageway was the largest in the entire Palace, it felt cramped despite the fact that some mages were flying in the air while raining down attacks on the door.


     The strongest attacks came from the Warrior Level Vice Sect Master, whose each spell made a booming sound echo throughout the Palace.


     As for the Eldest Prince, his display of strength at the peak of the Exalted Human Realm was also impressive to see.


     With each large fireball and lightning bolt he hurled at the door, it felt as if the frustration and anger from all the months of hiding was draining from him bit by bit.


     Yet, with each attack, the smile that was on the face on his chest seemed to be getting wider and wider.


     Oblivious to this fact, the Eldest Prince only looked forward to finally seeing his enemy dead while continuing to disregard the strain on his mageroot.


     Only, a few moments after the reserve force of the Sect joined with theirs, he felt a chill throughout his body which made him freeze.


     In the entire group, it was only him and the Vice Sect Master who sensed the disaster that was about to befall them.


     And in both cases, the warning originated from the faces on their chests which urged them to stop everything they were doing and run if they wanted to live.


     .....


     In one of the rooms nearby, Daneel, Kellor and Luther stood solemnly while looking at the display trinket which showed the situation in the central hallway.


     Kellor had been here since the beginning, and he had had to watch as innocent Lanthanorians were slain without mercy in front of his eyes.


     Although he wanted to go forward to attempt to save them even though he knew he would be killed easily, he had managed to control himself knowing that it was a foolish thing to do.


     Yet, hearing the screams and seeing the faces of all those dying, tears flowed from his eyes due to the powerlessness he felt.


     They had no way to know that the Sect was in possession of something that would render the Dragon Heart Formation ineffective in just a second. With his knowledge of the world, he couldn't even begin to guess just how valuable such a trinket must be.


     Now, seeing that the culprits were all about to die, he couldn't help but smile slightly knowing that at least in this case, justice was going to be served immediately.


     With similar feelings being reflected on the faces of the King and Luther who stood beside him, all three of them looked on as the biggest massacre to have ever taken place inside the Palace of Lanthanor commenced.


     ...


     It started with the Withering Leaf Sect Members feeling as if they had entered the best Energized Training Chamber in the world.


     This sensation came instantaneously, making many stop their attacks to find out just what the heck was going on.


     "Ker Energy!"


     Seeing the red mists flowing down from the ceiling gracefully like willows in the wind, one of the Sect Members shouted these words.


     Along with the mists, a red powder also fell which instantly covered everyone in the hallway.


     This small time frame was enough to let the duo of the Eldest Prince and the Vice Sect Master react to try and teleport away.


     Yet, high-tier space lock trinkets had already been activated which meant that they would need some time to escape.


     Knowing that time was exactly what they didn't have, both of them tried to flee in the direction they had just come from.


     BANG


     Hitting barriers which halted them in their paths, they hurried to conjure spells in order to break through while panic and terror clouded their faces.


     Alas, it was already too late.


     BUZZZZZZ


     Mosquitoes, each three times the size of those which had been dropped in the Valley of Mist were released from the ceiling where hidden barriers had been trapping them till now.


     Starved for a day, the sight of the tastiest delicacy in their entire world coating the humans in front of them sent them into a frenzy.


     Barrier or skin, nothing would stand in their path.


     In just a few seconds, the entire passageway devolved into chaos with barrier trinkets breaking instantly due to the over 1000 attacks on each Withering Leaf Sect Member.


     When the red mist had descended into the room, all of the Sect Members had taken deep breaths instinctively, which meant that Ker Gem Energy was also present inside their bodies that had just been absorbed.


     This served as an added enticement to the mosquitoes, which proceeded to tear open the bodies after breaking through the barriers and the skin of the Sect Members to devour the Ker Dust on them.


     The strongest individuals like the Vice Sect Master had absorbed the most, leading them to be the juiciest targets who attracted the majority of the thousands of mosquitoes in the room.


     Through the display trinket, all Daneel could see was black clouds surrounding each and every individual in the room.


     The weaker Sect Members didn't even put up a fight; only lumps of flesh and bone were left behind when the clouds moved on to stronger targets.


     Although these stronger ones tried to resist, all they could do was flail around before reaching similar endings as their weaker counterparts.


     In less than a minute, the passageway only had two individuals remaining: the Vice Sect Master and the Eldest Prince.


     Daneel was surprised when he saw this; after all, he had no idea that this man had trained to such a high level.


     With a cold expression that would make one feel as if they were looking at someone who had no heart to call his own, Daneel strode out of the door and headed to the Central Hallway.


     Deactivating the barrier, he came upon the scene where the two bodies which were still somehow fending off enough mosquitoes to stay alive were flailing around desperately while looking for some way to escape.


     Their barriers had already been broken through long ago, and their tenacity was the only thing still allowing them to put up a resistance despite the pain which stopped them from conjuring anything stronger than the most basic of spells.


     First reaching the Vice Sect Master who could be distinguished by his bulkier figure, Daneel raised his hand to make a blade of wind appear which cut off the figure's head.


     Even after its head was detached, the body still tried to resist for a few moments before finally falling to the ground, motionless.


     Glancing at the Eldest Prince, he considered doing the same, but remembered his promise to the people.


     With a single flick of his finger, all the mosquitoes in the room fell to the ground twitching, leaving the hallway silent except for the ragged breaths of the Eldest Prince who had fainted.


     While his shoes made squishing sounds due to the blood, guts and bodily fluids on the floor, he entered his chamber and collapsed on the chair in front of the Dragon Heart.


     .....


     After what felt like an eternity in which he didn't even move an inch, Daneel heard a knocking on the door.


     Finding out from the system that it was his father, he ordered it to open the doors while still sitting on the chair even though he couldn't even feel his body anymore.


     Without a word, Robert entered and sat down in front of his son. Placing the bottle of wine and glasses he had been holding in his hands on the table, he proceeded to fill the glasses up to the brim.


     "Were your reasons worth the results of your decisions?", he asked, putting into words the turmoil going through Daneel's mind.


     "No", answered the King in a hoarse voice.


     "Drink."


     Listening to his father, Daneel reached for the glass and downed it in one go.


     As the spicy wine slid down his throat, he heard his father speak again.


     "Son, I will not ask why you did not find a way to do what you did before the enemy got a chance to kill all those innocent people. I will also not call you foolish. You made a mistake. What matters is that you learn from it, and move on. But do not forget this pain. It is this pain which will stop you from becoming the person who previously held this throne. And it is this pain which will never allow you to make another mistake such as this for as long as you are alive."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     216 Aftermath
      On seeing the King retire to his chambers after beheading the Vice Sect Master, it had become clear to Luther and Kellor who had been following behind him that he was in no state to handle anything right now.


     Thus, along with the help of Faxul, the three set out to address the most pressing issues at the moment.


     First of all, the job to tally all those who had passed away in the assault on the Palace had to be taken care of.


     Faxul volunteered for this. Under his supervision, soldiers with trinkets which held the information about all the servants and soldiers in the Palace of Lanthanor were dispatched in order to collect all the bodies.


     As the final count came in, Faxul sighed as he too felt that this disaster could have been avoided if the King had directed the situation in a different way.


     Still, the trust he had in Daneel was unshakeable. Knowing that his friend would definitely rebound from this as a much more mature and competent King, he resolved to work harder to reach his goals.


     The final count came out to be 189 total lives lost in this attack on the Palace, of which 50 were the soldiers who had been pinned on the walls.


     While the ministers began the process of handling the remuneration and pension for all the families of those who had passed away, Kellor and Luther handled the disposal of the bodies of the Sect Members.


     Their objective was to find any clues regarding the location of the remainder of the Withering Leaf Sect. After all, the Sect Master hadn't participated in this fight, along with all the weaker members of the Sect who had been seen fleeing the Valley of Mist.


     As the majority of the strength of the Sect had already been decimated in this event, there was no doubt that the members remaining were just a husk of the force which had once stood on par with the Kingdoms in Central Angaria.


     Thus, on this day, the Kingdom of Lanthanor had done something which hadn't been accomplished by any other force in Central Angaria in the past few centuries: they had managed to effectively destroy a force of equal power as them without taking many casualties.


     This was what was observed by all those keeping a close watch on everything that was happening.


     They had seen the forces of the Sect massacre their way into the Palace, but not a single soul had exited for many hours.


     After almost an entire day, bloody sacks that looked like they contained butchered meat were burned in a clearing outside the Palace.


     This was enough to let the others know about the shocking truth that Lanthanor had killed hundreds of Human Mages and even a Warrior Mage by sustaining the losses of just some common folk.


     Indeed, when seen through their eyes, this was such a good bargain that they wished they had the ability to strike one like it.


     Alas, such was the cruelty of the continent which emphasized power over everything else. The value of common people was nothing compared to Mages and Fighters.


     Of course, although there were a few who did not think the same, the majority of those on the peak lived with this attitude.


     This entire chain of events served to bring about a reestimation in terms of the power and risk the Kingdom of Lanthanor represented in the dossiers of all the forces around it.


     Each and every force was shaken into action, sending more spies and also assigning more strategists to consider every possibility in case they did have to fight against Lanthanor.


     Thus, it seemed as if a storm was forming all over Central Angaria with Lanthanor at the center of it.


     Yet, the man who had caused all this had just gotten up from the chair in which he had gotten drunk and fallen asleep last night after his father had magically pulled out 4 wine bottles which the both of them had downed without pause.


     Seeing his father still snoring on the chair in front of him, Daneel first stretched his body to allow the blood to flow back to all the parts which had gone numb.


     After a few moments of painful relaxation, he walked to the full-length mirror in his bedroom before pausing and looking at himself while ignoring the pain in his head from the hangover.


     His hair was a mess, while his shoes and robes were caked with dried blood.


     "Dumb, dumb, dumb.", he muttered, still amazed and disgusted at his own folly of making grand plans for the entire continent when he was still an ant who could mostly be crushed by any random member of the Big 4.


     Shaking his head, he did what his father had advised him to do: although the pain from the cost of his mistake still mauled his heart with each second that passed, he began the process of moving on while branding the lessons learned onto his mind.


     Although his goal was still to unite Central Angaria, he would no longer shirk away from being ruthless when needed.


     And if even the thought to focus on the bigger picture while ignoring the one in front of him came to his mind, he would squash it with everything he had.


     Thus, after freshening up, the King of Lanthanor walked out of the bathroom as a new man.


     Calling for a meeting through the oathstone with all his advisors, Daneel walked back to the same chair and sat down, startling his father awake who first clutched his head feeling the strong hangover that resulted from drinking without abandon.


     After a few moments, he looked up to gaze into a set of clear eyes.


     The indecisiveness and turmoil he had seen yesterday was gone, replaced by a clarity which meant that his son had managed to escape from the well of pain which had almost sucked him into its endless depths.


     Smiling wide, he tried to get up but gave up knowing that they would have a meeting here anyway.


     A few moments later, Luther, Faxul, and Kellor arrived and shot glances at Robert who had unkempt hair and a haggard face.


     As Robert shrugged in response, Daneel began the meeting.


     "I know what you all must be thinking. Believe me, I think the same. I made a mistake, and all I can say is that it will never repeat for as long as there is life in me. Now, is there anything that should immediately be brought to my attention?"


     The gravity with which Daneel said these words reflected just how much he meant them.


     For these three who had gone through life and death with him, it was enough to set their minds at ease.


     After all, the King had already shown multiple times that he was a very, very fast learner.


     "My King, there is something… wrong with the bodies of the Vice Sect Master and the Eldest Prince. I think the best way to explain is for you to see it yourself."


     It was Kellor who spoke out, making Daneel's eyebrow rise as he wondered whether it was tied to the sudden boost in power of the two who were definitely much weaker the last time he had met them.


     "All right. Let's go right now."


     Proceeding to walk towards the door, Daneel startled the others who had been thinking that the King would take it slow as he had just recovered from what looked like a very deep internal conflict.


     After all, in his eyes, action was the best thing to distract him from his own mind which was still dwelling on the contorted expressions of all the servants and soldiers who wouldn't be going back to their families anymore from this day.


     ...


     In an underground room with tables on which lay numerous items which had been extracted from the bodies of the Withering Leaf Sect Members.


     One table in the center held a headless body which looked like it had been chewed on and thrown away by a beast which didn't like the taste.


     On approaching the body, Daneel's face took on a shocked expression due to the sight of the left chest of the Withering Leaf Vice Sect Master.


     It was as if a head had been grafted onto the skin of the man, with half of it under the skin while the other half looked like it was trying to get out of whatever shackles it was bound by.


     This could be discerned only due to the fact that unlike the rest of the body of the Vice Sect Master which was riddled with holes and injuries, this face was spotless.


     It was bald, with its features resembling that of a middle-aged man completely with wrinkles and laugh lines along his mouth.


     Unable to make any sense of the situation, Daneel laid his hand on the body and ordered the system to analyze this strange appendage.


     [Analysis begun. Estimated time till completion: 1 hour. Please maintain contact.]


     Hearing the notification, Daneel turned to Kellor beside him and said, "Announce that the biggest culprit who caused thousands of deaths in the Kingdom, the Eldest Prince, will be brought to justice by public execution at the same spot. This time, there will be no mishaps."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     217 Dalia
      In all 10 years of Dalia's life, coming to the capital was the best thing that had ever happened to her.


     Gone were the days when she had to spend the whole day alone if the other kids her age were occupied by helping their parents in tending to the fields.


     Gone were the days when her mother had had to go to bed without eating, just so that she wouldn't have to starve. Although her mother used to insist that she had already eaten somewhere else, Dalia knew that she had only had water to fill her stomach.


     Coming to the capital had changed everything. First, there had been the candy which she had always had to look at from a distance. Since she had never had the experience of having anything in abundance since being born, she had treasured everything that she had gotten, thinking that it might last only a little while.


     Thus, she had become all the happier when her mother told her with tears of joy in her eyes that she could have candy every day if she wanted, as they would be settling down in the capital due to the kindness of the King who had sanctioned something called a pension for them.


     Although she didn't understand everything her mother had said, she had had a feeling that their lives were about to change for the better.


     Her mother had always had a penchant for embroidery in the village, with all their neighbors praising her for her handiwork and using it to decorate their living rooms or dining tables.


     After saving up the pension for a month, her mother had bought a strange box that she was told to stay away from because it was very delicate.


     Apparently, this was one of those trinkets that she had only heard of but never seen except for the few times that she had gone to the mayor's house in the village.


     What was incredible was that every time her mother sat down with a ball of yarn in front of this box, a few hours later, a beautiful patch of embroidery would be in her mother's hands as if it had magically been made by that box.


     Everything seemed to be going well, but after a month, the box broke down and black smoke came from it as if something inside it had exploded.


     Her mother rarely cursed, but this incident had made her grumble that the salesman who had said this was a thirdhand trinket and would definitely work for six months was a cheat and a liar who had to be brought to justice.


     Without any other choice, another 2 months of saving had had to go into buying another box which seemed to be in a better condition than the other one which had multiple dents around it.


     On some days, Dalia accompanied her mother to the market where they set up a stall to sell the embroidery work. Although the first few days had seen them getting very few customers, with time, those who realized that the embroidery on these patch works was much more detailed than that sold in many clothing shops around Lanthanor hurried to the stall to buy as many as possible.


     This had delighted the duo, letting them believe that this business was actually viable for them to earn enough to survive and even save for a rainy day.


     Her favorite part about the capital came soon after.


     It was in the form of the largest building that Dalia had ever seen in her life. Labeled as the School of Lanthanor, she had been puzzled about what it was when her mother had brought her here the first day after giving her a stack of parchments and a quill.


     Only saying that she wished that she had such an opportunity when she was her age, her mother had sent her inside along with the many children who were also bemusedly trying to figure out just where they were supposed ago.


     After being led into a large room by a kind lady who had asked if she had been lost, Dalia had listened for the first time about the Continent of Angaria which made a thirst for knowledge be born inside her.


     Each and every occupation on the continent had been laid out clearly, with the one catching Dalia's attention the most being that of an enchanter.


     She knew very well that although they had land in the village where she had been born, they had had to toil day and night because they couldn't afford the magical devices which maintained the other's farms.


     Although they had come to the Capital where their lives were a lot better and she also had many more friends to play with, she couldn't help but feel that this wasn't her true home.


     Hence, all she wanted was to be able to become someone who could make those magical devices so that she could take care of the farm by herself while her mother rested. After all, Dalia guessed that even her mother felt the same way because of all the time she had sat on the porch of their small one-bedroom house and gazed out at all the buildings surrounding her as if longing for the open fields of the village.


     Since that day, she had willingly cut down on her playing time to learn as much as she could. Whenever they had enough money, her mother would also take her to the town library where there were so many books that her jaw had dropped when she first looked at them.


     Knowledge matured her, and in just a few months she had started to act like somebody who was well beyond her age.


     As her worldview grew, the adoration she had for the King who had made everything possible grew day by day until the point where the King and the Kingdom had the highest importance in her heart right after her mother. This was also attributed to the books about the King's rise to the throne, which were available for free even in the school.


     Today, the entire city had gone into a festive mode because of an announcement made by the government.


     The eldest prince who had committed the most grievous acts in the known history of the Kingdom was finally going to be brought to justice by the King who had promised that it would be so.


     The last time when she and her mother had viewed the execution, she had had no idea about what was going on. Thus, this time, she resolved to see everything and hopefully catch another glimpse of the man who was responsible for changing her life.


     In the school, the only complaints that the teachers had had on her was that she often got into arguments and even fights with those who expressed opinions which were negative towards the King.


     Looking forward to seeing their expressions when they realized that the King was really someone who kept his word, Dalia excitedly ran back home with the intention of celebrating with her mother.


     Yet, the moment she approached the building in which the apartment they had rented was located, she realized that something was wrong due to the black smoke that was coming out of the window.


     Worrying for her mother, she immediately ran inside and felt glad when she saw that her she was fine. Only, she was collapsed on the ground, sobbing.


     Seeing Dalia enter, Helena got up and hugged her tight. In the past few months, she had seen her daughter mature with a speed that astonished her. Knowing that this was mostly because of the school which allowed her daughter to think for herself without being constricted by limited knowledge, Helena was also all the more grateful to the King.


     Thus, recently, she had stopped treating her daughter as a little child and had started to confide in her and even depend on her to maintain their family. After all, with maturity came responsibility, and she knew that she would only be burned out if she tried to take care of everything by herself.


     With stuttering words, she said, "It-it broke again, and I used the last of our money to buy supplies for the huge order that we received the other day. What do we do now?"


     Dalia was lost for words. When they had taken the order, they had received strict instructions that it had to be delivered by the specified time or there would be dire consequences. So far, Helena had never delayed any of her orders, which had actually lead to them getting this order in the first place.


     Now, this disaster had occurred which might cause them to shut down their whole business because of losing credibility and gathering the ire of the powerful people whom they would offend by not being able to deliver.


     In this time of distress, the only person she remembered was the tall and dashing man with a dragon on his shoulders who she believed to be the kindest person in the entire world.


     "Mother, after the execution tomorrow, we will go to the palace. Even this trinket was supposed to last one more year, and the police refuse to take the case. I believe we will find justice there.", she said, with shining eyes.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     218 To the Valley
      On the night before the execution, a man could be seen covertly making his way into the Valley of Mist which had been the site of much attention in the past few days.


     Although the location was still surrounded by multiple spies from different forces, it seemed as if this man had eyes all around the Valley, which enabled him to find a spot which no other party was watching at the moment.


     After entering the Valley successfully, the man pulled back his hood to reveal an aged face with a scraggly beard and a long nose.


     This was Daneel, and if he had been told a few hours ago that he would be making his way into the most booby-trapped location in the entirety of the continent, he would have scoffed at the notion.


     Yet, right now he found himself asking the system to keep a close eye on his surroundings in order to warn him in case he was going to step into any trap.


     His reason behind coming here went back to the meeting he had had with the Eldest Prince a few hours ago.


     After entering the room in which the Prince had been being held, Daneel had said something which made Kellor who stood beside him gasp with surprise.


     "Stop breathing".


     Yet, the thing that happened next shocked Kellor even more.


     The Eldest Prince, who had sworn an oath to follow every order of Daneel's is no matter what it was, managed to ignore this statement after an expression of struggle came on his face.


     Unlike Daneel who had already seen his master circumvent his oath with the Church to give him information, Kellor had never even had the thought that an oath-taker could defy orders in this way.


     In fact, even Daneel had been unaware about this before the notification about the strange condition of the Vice Sect Master's body has sounded in his head.


     [Technique: "Two minds, one body" analyzed. Using a combination of elementary particles, a recently deceased person's head is grafted onto the chest of an individual. This head's link with the body allows it to share consciousness with the host. As an oath binds consciousness, orders given through the oath can be ignored to a certain degree especially when they threaten the life of the body which both consciousnesses inhabit. Along with this, heightened danger awareness, battle effectiveness and temporarily increased training speed are the advantages if the second consciousness can be effectively controlled by the host. Further analysis needed for development of technique.]


     After listening to the notification, Daneel had gone blank for a few seconds. This was definitely the most unique technique that he had ever seen since coming to this continent.


     In fact, it definitely belonged to a branch of magic which he had never even heard about even though he had absorbed so much knowledge from all the books in Lanthanor.


     Deciding to put it aside for now to handle the other pressing matters, he had asked if the Eldest Prince also had a similar condition as the Vice Sect Master's.


     After all, it was quite obvious that because he was bound so tightly by the oath he had given to Daneel, the Eldest Prince would choose to cultivate this technique if he got the chance.


     After finding out that it was true, Daneel had come to the room and given this order to test out the effectiveness of this technique.


     Unlike the face on the Vice Sect Master's chest which had been trying to get out, the one on the eldest prince was more subdued as if it was in the last stages of completely assimilating into its host.


     As the system had said, the circumvention was only most effective when orders which threaten the life of the host were given. Yet, when questions about the secrets of the Sect he had spent so much time in were asked, he had no choice but to give the answers.


     As a force which had existed since many centuries, the Withering Leaf Sect had tremendous reserves of techniques whose physical copies were apparently still inside the headquarters.


     In their hurry, only the backups made in parchments had been extracted, as it would be too tedious of a job to try and take away all the originals which occupied rows and rows of bookshelves.


     Apparently, even the legendary spell technique of the Withering Leaf Sect was still in the headquarters, because it was rumored that it was something that was stored along with the heart of the formation which defended the sect headquarters.


     Just like in the case when the Ex-King's father had passed away leaving the formation of the Palace of Lanthanor ownerless, the Sect Formation was apparently also vulnerable right now.


     Of course, many countermeasures had been put in place so that no enemy would even get the notion of trying to invade when there was temporarily no one inside.


     After all, the sect did intend to go back as soon as they found a way to resolve the situation with the mosquitoes.


     Daneel's eyes had widened when he realized that this was the perfect time to try and infiltrate the sect.


     But what about the formations and the traps?


     The answer for this came in part due to the notification which had sounded in his mind when he had been drinking with his father the night before.


     [Achievement Unlocked: Psyche of a World Dominator-1


     Psyche of a World Dominator-1 : Through your experiences, you have managed to shed your naivety to understand that mercy to one's enemies means cruelty towards one's own people. By realizing this, you have matured and now have a mindset more befitting that of a future World Dominator. Congratulations!


     5000 EXP awarded.]


     Thinking that EXP was really like sand which kept slipping through his fingers every time he managed to grasp some, Daneel had grudgingly bought the tool which was needed if he even wanted to consider the plan of infiltrating the Withering Leaf Sect's headquarters.


     [Hidden Object Detection-1: Allows the host to detect formations and trinkets which are hidden. Detection is required for Phenomena Analysis Module to analyze any hidden objects.]


     Indeed, so far, the Phenomena Analysis Module had only been able to analyze whatever was in his vicinity in the cases when it wasn't purposefully hidden from him.


     Yet, in the Valley of Mist, all the traps would definitely be so covert that he wouldn't even be able to complain before dying from any one of them.


     After all, the Sect had depended on these traps to defend itself from even personages who were at the Warrior level, which was evidenced by the fact that many Warriors had also gone missing inside the Valley in the past few decades.


     After entering the Valley, Daneel finally understood why they were so confident that they would never lose a fight inside.


     Almost each and every step that he took had a risk associated with it that would have led to his demise if it hadn't been for the system letting him know exactly how to circumvent and traverse the Valley Floor in order to be safe.


     According to the system, this unique path which allowed one to safely pass through shifted every hour.


     Thus, feeling thankful that he hadn't taken chances, Daneel smoothly reached the Headquarters of the Sect before being awed by its natural majesty.


     It was as if the entire structure which composed of courtyards and lavish buildings had grown along with the forest which it was located in.


     In fact, if it weren't for the system disabling the formation around it which made it appear as a set of dilapidated buildings, Daneel would never have been able to see this grandeur which was hidden to all except the Sect Members.


     Entering the Sect, he made his way according to the Eldest Prince's grudging instructions to the reach the room which held the techniques of the Sect.


     His eyes gleaming due to the many leather-bound books neatly arranged in rows of bookshelves in front of him which each represented a chance to grow in power, Daneel completely became absorbed in the task of devouring them all.


     While he was taking each book out mechanically to let the system analyze them, he thought back to the problem that had been raised by Kellor a few hours before.


     With all the recent spending, the government was apparently already in a deficit of 5 Million Gold Lans.


     Besides, because of having to use all the remaining Ker Gems to kill the members of the Sect by driving the mosquitoes into a frenzy, Daneel had no more resources to speed up his training.


     Right now, money was a necessity for Lanthanor without which it might come to a disastrous halt.


     As he was thinking along these lines, a specific technique which he was currently absorbing into the system caught his eye, making him drop the tome and take a step back in disbelief.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     219 Blood Energy Extraction
      "Blood Energy Extraction"


     This was the title which made Daneel step back with astonishment.


     The very basis for the method of growing in power in the continent of Angaria was that one had to obtain Energy from Energy materials.


     One of the earliest things that any fighter or mage learnt was that Energy was a magical thing which was modified in some way when any living being absorbed it. This was why resources were always more effective on those who had higher potential, because they would be able to advance more with the same amount of Energy because they could make use of more of it before it was modified in a way which made it unusable by any other being.


     The very idea that Energy already absorbed could be extracted from blood was shocking.


     Scrambling forward, he asked the system to analyse the book before impatiently waiting for the result.


     [Technique 'Blood Energy Extraction' analysed. This is a hypothetical technique put forward by the 14th Sect Master of the Withering Leaf Sect. Although the premise of extracting Energy from blood was accomplished, there were certain side effects which rendered this technique unusable. First, while the level needed for a person to cast the spell to extract the Energy is that of an Exalted Warrior Mage, the amount of Energy extracted is so minuscule that all of the blood present in the human body of a typical exalted human mage would only result in the extraction of Energy equivalent to a single Ker Gem. Multiple attempts were made to increase the efficiency, but none succeeded. Second, the absorption of Energy extracted in this way results of the corrosion of the absorber's mind. Eventually, the absorber enters a state of bloodthirstiness from which there is no return. The book ends with the author promising that they will continue the experiments whenever a supply of fresh bodies resumes.]


     Hearing this explanation from the system, Daneel did not know whether he was supposed to be excited or disgusted.


     Finding himself feeling both equally, he put back the book and paused for a moment to assemble his thoughts.


     His disgust came from the fact that such an experiment would definitely have needed an unimaginable amount of blood. Besides, the mention of a supply of fresh human bodies at the end was so chilling the Daneel couldn't help but wonder about just what activities the Sect was undertaking in this hidden location.


     The only consolation was that this was a technique from centuries ago, which could mean that the Sect might have changed its ways since then either by necessity or force.


     At least, if such a horror was going on in the continent today, there was no way that nobody would at least try and put a stop to it.


     Yet, remembering the technique where two heads had been grafted onto the two individuals from the Sect, he decided to check for any clues regarding the matter.


     His excitement, on the other hand, stemmed from the possibility that this technique could be modified by the system to apply to the blood of a different species, of which he had an abundance of.


     On asking the system, a smile came on his face despite the gruesome origin of this technique due to the fact that it would be solving a very worrying problem that he had just been fretting about.


     Asking the system to modify it in the way he wanted, Daneel continued to record each and every book in the room before proceeding towards the heart of the formation which was apparently located in the Sect Master's room.


     Yet, when he tried to surpass the final barrier which led to the room on the tallest location in the entire sect, he found himself being blocked by a transparent barrier which seemed impassable.


     [Core formation still in possession of a master. Please upgrade the system if host wants to break through and control it by brute force.]


     This statement from the system mildly surprised Daneel.


     The important location where all the core techniques of the Sect were stored was protected by a formation which was only at the peak of the Warrior Level. Then why was this formation a different one?


     When he had entered the sect, Daneel had felt excited on seeing that he could access the library, making him think that the entire Sect was protected by formations of similar power.


     Now, he found himself breaking out of the misunderstanding due to the answer from the system when he posed a question regarding this.


     [Unlike the Dragon Heart formation, the formation covering the Withering Leaf Sect can only protect a single area, which is the Sect Master's Quarters that contains the heart of the formation.]


     Shaking his head, Daneel realised that he had been too optimistic. After all, all the forces which could stand side-by-side in the Central Continent were all in possession of formations which needed Champion level attacks to break through. In fact, without such a formation, no force would be considered to be on the same level.


     Hence, although Daneel was a bit disappointed that he couldn't get the spell technique that he had been hoping and yearning for since so long, he decided to take some steps because of the present situation where there was no one in the Sect.


     After all, the remainder of the Sect would definitely come back one day, and when they did, they would find a nice surprise waiting for them.


     The treasury was his next stop.


     On arriving, he saw that it was exactly as he had imagined. There were no Energy Materials at all, with most of the room empty except for a few piles of Gold Coins from different forces.


     The point was that the Sect Headquarters was supposed to look like it hadn't been touched since the advent of the mosquitoes, which was the reason why Daneel had been taking so much care not to trip any formations.


     Thus, after a thorough search to ensure that there were no techniques or areas he missed, Daneel left the headquarters in the exact way that he had found it.


     .....


     Meanwhile, in an unmarked room in which a man was chained to a bed.


     His body was covered with bandages, as if he had been torn apart in a thousand places from which his blood was still trying to leave his body.


     This was the Eldest Prince: the man who had once been touted as the one who would inherit the throne to rule over millions of people as the rightful King of the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     Yet, right now, his future only held a public execution which he knew he wouldn't be able to escape from again.


     Hate. Wrath. Rage.


     These emotions racked him repeatedly, making him shake as he tried to control himself lest he angered himself to death without fulfilling one last goal he had set for himself.


     Collecting all that anger and rage into a ball in his head, he tried to visualize himself pushing it towards the entity that was present on his chest.


     He had been absorbed in this process whenever he had gotten the time since being captured by the Wretched King who was the target of all of his emotions.


     The first few balls had had no effect, with the entity simply ignoring them or not being affected by them enough to elicit any reaction.


     This was how it usually was; it had periods of high activity and hibernation. The former were when the Eldest Prince thought he was losing his mind as he felt as if someone was trying to take over.


     Yet, during the latter, he would always find that he was much more aware of his surroundings while also being able to absorb Energy much faster than usual.


     Of course, he had only been able to train a month after initiating this technique, as the first few weeks had only been spent lying on the ground writhing while hoping to keep control of himself without giving in to the pain that came from the attacks from the entity.


     This made it all the more shocking, as it meant that he had managed to reach the Exalted Human level in a time that was two times shorter than what it would have been if he had followed the conventional method of training.


     After sending as many balls as he could while knowing that time was running short, he felt a small amount of delight when he saw a similar rage emanating from the entity which was usually neutral when it was hibernating.


     He knew that there was no way for him to escape death, so the only thing he hoped for was that his hatred would live on.


     As a smile came on his face, he heard the door opening, signaling that the interrogation that had been going on for a few hours was going to continue. The first step of his plan was complete, and it was now time to embark on the second.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     220 Execution
      The execution of the eldest prince was set at the same place as before: a podium erected in front of the Palace Gates which was visible to all those who assembled in the Central Passageway that led from the Inner city to the Outer.


     On the fateful day when the citizens of Lanthanor had witnessed their king make the promise that those who escaped would be brought to justice, some had scoffed thinking that they were just empty words to hide the incompetence of the bratty, inexperienced kid, while others had kept these words in their minds and vowed to return, hoping to see their King prove himself to be one that did what he said.


     Knowing that both would receive their answer today, Daneel ascended into the sky exactly like before to witness the entire passageway filled to the brim with people looking at the podium with waiting eyes.


     Although more than half of them had already seen those who had destroyed their lives be brought to justice in the previous execution, they still turned up today knowing that the man on the podium was at least partly responsible for the younger nobility to turn out in that way.


     Indeed, the Eldest Prince was already on the podium even before the crowds started to converge.


     Beside him stood the previous Grand Court Mage, who had apparently been in closed door cultivation for the past few months both due to the injuries he sustained during the last execution, and the fact that he had told Kellor that he was close to a breakthrough.


     Daneel had totally forgotten about this man who had served under the previous King. The last thing he remembered was sanctioning the resources that the man had asked for to facilitate his breakthrough to the eighth level as an Exalted Human Mage.


     Realising that he had ignored an important resource who had at least put in the effort to show his loyalty, Daneel resolved to take the time to talk to this man and try to figure out if he was worth trusting.


     As everyone waited for the appointed time to arrive, Daneel found his thoughts drifting to all the people who had accompanied him on his journey so far.


     The first one who came to mind was Elanev, whom he had always treated as his own elder brother. The last he had heard of him was when the Righteous Hawk had mentioned that Elanev had set out on a journey to grow in power and be of use to his younger brother instead of just being someone to be left behind as an afterthought.


     Daneel had found nothing wrong with this decision, as he knew that Elanev was a very competitive person who prided himself on his strength. Besides, he was also not someone foolish who would go seeking his own death to grow in power.


     Still, although he admired the goal of this elder brother-like figure to grow stronger by facing adversity, he still wished that he could be by his side.


     When he had made the decision to give the lesser development techniques to his confidants, Daneel had also told the Righteous Hawk to send a message to Elanev that he should come back at least once immediately before continuing on his journey.


     Indeed, there had been no goodbyes between the two, making it so that Daneel had no way to contact him directly. The last time he had seen him was during the Royal Court when Eldara had been chased away by Daneel.


     Apparently, at that time, the thing which had led Elanev to taking the decision was the sight of him being one of the most powerless persons who had stood in front of the King during such a momentous occasion.


     Deciding to ask the Righteous Hawk later if there were any updates, Daneel's thoughts turned towards the Fists of Justice Training Hall and the Domination Corp who had been training steadily all this while to become his secret weapons which would aid him in uniting Central Angaria.


     All this while, he had decided not to deploy them as the most important thing was that they improve their potential and strength in order to become the true hidden force of the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     Finally, he found himself thinking of Eloise who was apparently burning the candle at both ends to ensure the smooth running of the Network of Angaria.


     The Network was indeed one of the most powerful tools with which he still had a lot of plans, and he felt glad that he had chosen the right person to lead it. Still, he decided to go meet her once to tell her not to burn herself out in the process of making his dreams come true.


     DONG


     With the sound of the chiming of an enormous bell, the execution began.


     The whole point of recreating the same atmosphere was that he could incite the same emotions which had been there before during the initial execution.


     Thus, it had been decided that suffocation would still be the way in which the event would be carried out.


     As Daneel gazed at the man whose death had been postponed for so long, he felt a very slight chill in his back when he noticed that the Eldest Prince was looking right back at him with eyes that almost looked as if they had achieved something.


     Yet, this lasted only for a moment, leading Daneel to wonder whether he had imagined it all.


     This was because when the Eldest Prince was led to the center of the podium by the previous Grand Court Mage, all Daneel saw was a defeated man whose every attempt had been futile and who was now going to finally face justice for all of his horrendous actions.


     His face which was now in front of the crowd caused roars and shouts to emanate from the people who had stayed more or less silent till now.


     Initially, it was just those whose lives he had affected, but the frenzy soon spread to the others who had also lost loved ones at the hands of the nobility of the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     Although most of their hate had been wrung away during the previous execution, the sense of loss was still something that could not be filled no matter how much time passed.


     Thus, they found themselves empathizing and resonating with the others whose hearts were still filled with a desire for retribution.


     Hearing the roaring, all the Eldest Prince did was smile slightly, as if he had no regrets.


     This smile only made the uproar even louder, leading Daneel to order the previous Grand Court Mage to begin the execution without further ado.


     The smile on the Eldest Prince's face was wiped away when he finally felt himself being lifted into the air while his throat was constricted, cutting off the airflow.


     Just like all those who had died on the same spot before him, his entire life flashed in front of his eyes- from the times of grandeur to the months spent in extreme pain all to take revenge on the person who had destroyed his life.


     Even though he struggled in the air and even started screaming with pain due to all of his wounds opening and dripping blood onto the podium below him, the Eldest Prince still somehow found the energy to look up at the King for one last time.


     Gathering all the remaining energy he could, he spit at Daneel as if to show that his defiance would not end no matter what situation he was in.


     Seeing this, the King of Lanthanor only flicked his fingers, making another wind blade just like the one which had taken the Vice Sect Master's life appear on the podium.


     SHHIKKKK


     The head of the Eldest Prince detached from his body, rolling on the ground before coming to a stop upright and staring at the people whom he had treated as ants his entire life.


     Yet, it was those ants that had partly been the reason for him dying in this way.


     As the roaring from the crowd reached a crescendo, Daneel cast a spell to amplify his voice and said, "Here lies the criminal who killed thousands of Lanthanorians while even having the gall to lead enemy forces back into the Palace to kill innocent maids and soldiers who were only doing their duty. Let this be a warning to all those who even think of harming any Lanthanorian under my rule. Justice can be delayed, but it will never be denied."


     Saying these words with a cold tone, Daneel turned around and flew back to the palace without even glancing back at least once.


     "King Daneel! King Daneel! King Daneel! King Daneel!"


     The passion of the chanting was enough to let him know just how much effect his actions and his words had had on the people who had trusted and supported him to ascend the throne.


     Back in his chambers, Daneel quickly went to the hidden Energized Training Chamber to come upon a large bowl which had a red fluid inside it.


     Sitting down in front of it, he placed his palms above the bowl after taking out and flicking away one last mosquito corpse which had still been left in the solution.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     221 Realization
      [Energy Extraction Completed.]


     An hour later, the pool of blood in front of the King of Lanthanor had changed into red substance that seemed semi-solid.


     After studying this solution for a while, Daneel hesitantly put both of his palms inside the bowl.


     It felt wet and gooey, reminding him of the jelly relished by kids back on Earth.


     Yet, when he ordered the system to deploy the Development Technique, he felt a familiar feeling run through his body that made him smile wide.


     Indeed, it was Energy.


     In fact, this Energy seemed very similar both in effect and feel to that which he absorbed from Ker Gems, making him wonder about the origins of the red gems which were found so rarely in the Continent of Angaria.


     Shaking his head to get rid of stray thoughts, Daneel summoned his clone and ordered it to absorb the Energy alongside him while remembering the moment when he had gotten the brainwave which had resulted in this wondrous situation.


     The moment Daneel had heard the summary of the "Blood Energy Extraction" technique in the headquarters of the Withering Leaf Sect, he had been reminded of the time which he had spent to modify the mosquitoes to give birth to the species which had caused the Sect to flee from their home.


     To use the Biological Modification Tool, Daneel had had to collect multiple specimens of the species to modify them repeatedly until the spell succeeded.


     According to the system, all the Tool did was to use elementary particles to influence and change the biological makeup of a species to result in a specific mutation.


     In fact, mutations were quite common in all species, with most of them being quite minor such as cases where a particular group of mosquitoes might develop sharper mandibles to be able to pierce the skin of animals more easily in the case where they lived in an area which did not have an abundant Energy material supply.


     Here, the trick had been to induce the correct mutation, which was apparently only a matter of chance.


     When the system had begun to expound on formulae regarding the same, he had stopped it as his head had already been reeling by that point.


     The gist of the matter was that the system needed him to conduct around 1000 trials of which one would result in the successful modification of the species he wanted.


     Thus, Daneel had had to burn himself out by skimping on sleep and sometimes even food to repeatedly run the trials and recharge his mageroot using Ether Blocks again and again in order to finish the task as soon as possible.


     Thankfully, both the modifications he had wanted had succeeded before 500 trials.


     Daneel could make two modifications. Thus, the two strains he had made were:


     1. First Modification: Mosquitoes which had a higher capability of breaking through barriers by giving them a frenziness, bloodthirst, and strength which wasn't present in normal ones. The trick here had been to increase the yearning inside them for Energy, which resulted in them even congregating into clouds to carry out joint attacks while also putting in more energy in each attack. This simple logic had been thought of by Daneel, who had recalled the famous statement on Earth: "Life always finds a way". Thus, by modifying just one factor, he had managed to get the results he needed.


     Second Modification: A "Kill Switch" which enabled him to end the lives of any and all mosquitoes in the area which the system could detect using the Anti-Surveillance Tool-2(an area of 200 feet in any direction around him)


     2. First Modification: Increased size(with other traits remaining the same).


     Second Modification: Kill Switch


     Of course, nature always had a balance which had to be adhered to no matter what modifications were made. In the first strain, the system had warned him that the mosquitoes would keep breeding without end until all other species in an area might be wiped out, mainly because the increased yearning would result in an overabundance of Energy, which would result in them instinctually laying eggs to give birth to more of their kind.


     The side-effect with the second was that the mosquitoes would be short-lived due to burning their life force much faster because of their increased size. After all, although the system allowed him to increase the size, there was no change in the overall makeup of the body of the mosquito which would allow it to maintain that size to lead a normal existence.


     For example, if an ant from Earth were enlarged into the size of an Elephant, it would simply die due to multiple reasons, with the main one being that its physical makeup wouldn't be able to handle its bigger size. In fact, Daneel remembered that much research and speculation had been carried out on this topic, which he had studied in his free time back on Earth because it had seemed very interesting.


     Yet, although this side-effect existed, Daneel had been happy with the result as he had only made the second strain for a devastating attack like in the case where he had massacred the members of the Sect.


     Coming back to the Blood Energy Extraction, the reason he had remembered this entire episode had been because of the statement from the system which said that mosquitoes had an overabundance of Energy in their bodies before they laid eggs.


     If this was the case, then the reason in the tome which spoke about the nature of Energy in human bodies to be spread out resulting in a low efficiency of the technique was rendered moot.


     Hence, the blood of the first strain of mosquitoes was perfect to apply this technique on. After realizing this, Daneel had immediately ordered the system to develop a modified "Blood Energy Extraction" technique with the modifications being that it could be applied on mosquitoes while also being safe to be absorbed by him.


     The result was in front of him.


     From around 5000 mosquitoes, he had been able to extract enough Energy to last him a week.


     In other words, his pressing need of desperately looking for Ker Gems to continue his training was now solved.


     If it weren't for the only drawback which was that the system was needed to safely absorb this Energy without going mad, Daneel wouldn't have hesitated to go and gather as many mosquito corpses as he could in the Valley while still ensuring that it would remain inhabitable to the Sect.


     Regardless, rejoicing due to the fact that his problem had been solved, Daneel continued training while letting his mind drift.


     After an hour or so, he went into a semi-meditative state which he often entered while undergoing long sessions of Energy absorption.


     Usually, his mind was mostly tranquil during in this state.


     Yet, now, he found himself recalling a certain moment of the day again and again, as if his inner self was trying to warn him about to something.


     With a start, Daneel woke up while a sense of urgency appeared on his face.


     The thing which had enabled him to recall this crucial moment was definitely his instinct, which hadn't failed him yet due to being honed for years through his hard work and experiences.


     Without a doubt, that expression of triumph in the Eldest Prince's eyes had definitely not been his imagination.


     "System, were any anomalies detected since the time I returned to the Palace?"


     [Negative]


     Hearing the response from the system, Daneel was just about to calm down when the memory of a kid struggling through each day only be relying on himself and his instincts passed through his mind.


     That kid was him, who had had no system to help him during the grueling 3 months he had spent in the Fists of Justice Training Hall along with Faxul when he had first transmigrated into this world.


     At this moment, he realized that he had been relying on the system too much recently, despite telling himself before not to do so.


     After all, the system was so adept that he hadn't been able to help but fall into the well of dependence without even realizing it.


     Along with this realization, came the memory of the multiple moments in the battle against Axelorian Commander where he had had to have a delay in his actions due to ordering the system to deploy spells every time.


     True, the system would be able to do it faster, but what would he do if he was in a situation where he didn't have the time to give an order?


     Death would be the only result.


     Getting up immediately and hitting himself on his head hard, Daneel cursed at himself again for not thinking in this way sooner.


     The system was, after all, just a tool to help him on his journey.


     Just because it said that there was no problem, there was no reason for Daneel to ignore his instincts.


     Engraving this fact firmly into his very being, Daneel decided to renew his efforts to decrease his dependence before sending a message to Kellor through the oathstone.


     "Bring the Eldest Prince's body to my chamber. Also, assemble all those who were in contact with him in the time he was imprisoned, including even the maids and the soldiers. They must not know why they are being called."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     222 Detection
      Although Kellor was a little bit puzzled hearing the King's message, he headed to a specific room in the Palace where all the dead bodies of the nobility were stored.


     This was actually due to a command from Daneel who had decided to construct something like a graveyard in the future where all of these bodies could be buried with the sins listed as a memento to warn people from committing grave acts.


     As this plan was still in its infancy, the bodies were safely stashed in a room where the temperature had been brought down by a barrier to stop the decomposition.


     According to the message that he got from the government officials who had managed the execution, the Eldest Prince's body had also been transported here a few hours ago.


     Reaching the location and finding nothing wrong, Kellor scratched his head but made the Eldest Prince's body levitate along with the detached head before giving the order to assemble everyone as the King had requested.


     On reaching the King's Chambers, he saw that all the chairs had been moved away to make an open clearing in the middle where a table had been put.


     Placing the Eldest Prince's body on the table as per the King's instructions, Kellor stood to the side to find out just what Daneel was up to.


     After waiting for everyone to assemble, Daneel closed the door before activating all the formations including the backup ones to make sure that no one could leave without his express permission.


     On doing so, he walked forward to the table which held the body before looking around to see everyone who was here.


     There were 10 soldiers in the room, who were all just Amateur Human Fighters. Because of the fact that it had been quite clear that the Eldest Prince had lost both his power as a fighter and a mage, the main thing used to guard him was the shackles which were enough along with Daneel's order through the oath to not attempt another escape.


     Six maids and three healers were also in the room, who had taken care of the Eldest Prince while he was injured.


     Along with them, there were also two of his advisors, Faxul and Luther who had interrogated the Eldest Prince in his stead.


     Indeed, Daneel had left as soon as he had obtained all the information he needed about the Sect Headquarters, leaving the two of them in charge of wringing any information left from this man.


     His reason for giving Faxul the job was that he had noticed a zeal in his friend's eyes whenever he was given a duty to take care of.


     Daneel had actually noticed this when he had given him the job to find out the people's difficulties. Happy that the usually emotionless eyes of his friend now seemed like they had a purpose, Daneel had been giving more and more responsibilities which Faxul always carried out unerringly, such as the task to identify someone to advertise using the Network of Angaria.


     Reaching the body, Daneel first touched the hand of the Eldest Prince which was a pale white with ice formed on top due to the location it been stored in.


     After asking the system to analyze the body, Daneel waited for a moment while still closely observing each and every person in the room.


     Since the moment he had closed the door, he had been feeling a slight danger which was so minute that he could have missed it if he weren't already in a heightened state of awareness due to the warning from his instinct before.


     Yet, the source of this feeling had carefully hidden their intentions so well that he couldn't detect exactly where it was coming from even if he was definitely in close proximity to them.


     After a few seconds, Daneel smiled slightly seeing that his instincts had been correct.


     [Anomaly detected. Level of degradation of grafted head exceeds that of the host. More data about the technique is needed to obtain information about the possibilities inherent with this anomaly.]


     His smile only grew wider as he heard the last part.


     This was because he could suspect just what had happened without needing the system to analyze it for him.


     From the actions of the Eldest Prince before he had died, Daneel knew that the only emotion which engulfed the man was hate for the person who was responsible for his fate.


     Such a man would only feel a sense of achievement about one thing moments before his death – a way to ensure that his revenge would be fulfilled even if he didn't exist in the world to see it.


     Although Daneel had still had only a vague idea from the warning from his instincts, the notification from the system had now enabled him to discard other possibilities and fixate on the one which was most apparent: transferral of the grafted entity.


     Although Daneel still did not have a clear idea about the strange technique, one thing about it had struck him even before: if consciousness could move without needing a body, then why did a head need to be grafted onto a person physically to make this happen?


     This had arisen from the fact that when he summoned a clone, he was capable of shifting consciousness between his main body and the clone as he wished.


     From everything he knew about the system, Daneel was aware of the fact that the system was only capable of performing tasks which were bounded by the rules of this world.


     This meant that there was definitely a way in which the same could be emulated if the correct technique was present.


     Now with all these facts, his deduction was simple: the Eldest Prince had managed to somehow transfer that entity to someone else to carry on his revenge after his death.


     The only thing that remained was to find out just who this person was.


     For this, it was time to use his all-powerful tool.


     "Can you detect if the entity is present in someone's body if I come into physical contact with them? And if that entity attacks me, is there a way to trigger and kill that person even if my consciousness is unable to give a command?"


     [Affirmative. A technique for the same can be developed and deployed with the specific feature of an automatic counter-attack being triggered when host's consciousness comes under attack]


     Hearing this, Daneel raised his eyebrows seeing that the technique development tool could be used in this way too.


     Keeping this in mind, he proceeded to develop and deploy the technique before walking up to the closest person near him who was one of the soldiers who had kept watch on the Eldest Prince.


     "Everyone stay still. The Eldest Prince was carrying some sort of affliction which he may have passed on to you without you knowing about it. I have only just gotten information about it, and I will be checking each of you to ensure that you haven't been infected."


     Saying so to the room at large and hearing the gasps of fear from some of the maids, Daneel took the hand of the soldier into his as if to check his pulse.


     On receiving the okay signal from the system that the entity wasn't present in this person, he moved on to the next while still making sure to notice if anyone acted abnormally.


     The entity was definitely sentient enough to understand that he would detect it soon enough.


     If he was in its shoes, what would he do?


     A desperate surprise attack was the only answer.


     As each person in the room was declared to be safe, Daneel felt himself tense up more and more knowing that the attack would come soon.


     Apart from his advisors, there were only the healers left.


     Moving onto the next person, Daneel froze the moment he touched his arm.


     It was as if a mountain was suddenly crushing down on him from above, making him believe that he was just a tiny ant who could not even hope to retain its life in the face of such mighty power.


     Before he could even make sense of what was happening, a notification sounded near him which made him scream in response in panic.


     [Host is under consciousness attack. Commencing counter-attack.]


     "NO! Stop! Disable the technique!"


     This panic stemmed from the fact that the person who was in front of him right now with a set of eyes that were filled with hatred was his oldest and closest friend, Faxul.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     223 Struggle
      With the pressure from the mountain above him increasing with each second, Daneel could only scream this command at the system before collapsing on the ground.


     As he did so, Faxul who had just been staring at him with an expression of rage and fury also fell down after his face became listless.


     It had all happened so fast that even Luther who had been standing right beside had had no time to react. One second, the King had raised his hand to take Faxul's in his like he had with all the others before.


     The next, he had fallen to the floor, as if he had been struck by some sort of attack.


     As for Faxul, that moment of rage had been so sudden and momentary that no one else in the room had even noticed it.


     Pain wracked Daneel, making him feel as if that mountain was actually some sort of substance which was trying to absorb him into it by applying pressure from all directions.


     The system which had gone silent on hearing Daneel's command spoke again at this moment.


     [Host consciousness under attack. Attack level exceeds parameters of what host can handle. It is recommended to proceed with counter-attack.]


     Gathering all the energy he could while resisting the excruciating pain, Daneel squeezed out a question.


     "Can a counter-attack be made without killing Faxul?"


     As the one who had stuck with him the longest apart from his parents, Faxul held a special place in Daneel's heart which made him want to ensure that this wasn't the case no matter what situation he was in.


     [Negative. Entity's host must be killed for the attack to stop.]


     Indeed, it turned out that it was actually the worst case which Daneel had envisioned.


     The "Two Minds, One Body" technique manual hadn't been present in the library that he had gone through in the headquarters of the Withering Leaf Sect, making him believe that certain core techniques might have been stored along with the Spell Technique inside the unbreachable Core Formation.


     Hence, he had had very little information going into this engagement. Still, he had envisioned certain scenarios, of which he could find the correct one only when he got attacked by the entity, which would allow the system to analyze it.


     Daneel had been hoping that it wouldn't be so malignant as to needing its host to be killed in order for its attacks to stop, but alas, this was the case.


     Regardless, this was his closest friend whom he couldn't kill with his own hands.


     "What other way do I have to stop the attack?", he asked, as he felt blood seep from the corner of his mouth due to biting down too hard because of the pain that came from his head.


     [Analyzing. Single alternative found: Entity can be confined to its host's body if host can come into physical contact with its host. Host is suggested to initiate counter-attack, as probability of losing control before host regains control of host's body is over 80%].


     Indeed, Daneel knew very well that he was very close to succumbing and giving up in the face of such power which seemed like it could not even be resisted against.


     Right now, it was as if he was laid out spread-eagled on the ground with the mountain putting so much weight all over his body that even opening his eyes was such a chore that he couldn't even imagine himself doing it.


     Thus, even the notion of moving his entire body to get to Faxul's could only be scoffed at.


     "Can you signal using a spell to move my body to Faxul's?", he asked, thinking quickly and racking his brain for solutions while trying to partition the agony.


     [Negative. System cannot deploy any new spells or techniques in host's current state. Only the previously conjured "Fire Bullet" spell can be used to initiate a counter-attack on the entity's host.]


     Hearing this, Daneel realized that he was truly out of options.


     It made sense as to why the system couldn't deploy any new spells, as the pain seemed to be majorly coming from his mageroot. As for the "Fire Bullet", it had been previously conjured by the system and hidden as a part of the automatic technique he had developed to launch a counter-attack in case he came under assault.


     It seemed that this was his last option, yet Daneel did not even consider once whether he would take it.


     This was mainly because no matter how desperate things seemed, he realized that there was still a chance.


     Comparing the pressure he felt when the assault began to what he felt now, it was obvious that the amount had decreased.


     This meant that the entity was mostly slowly burning whatever energy it had, meaning that he only had to hold on for a bit before hopefully being able to move his body again.


     At this moment, he found himself searching for anything and everything around him that would help him to hang on.


     This was his mind, with blankness around him except for the one thing which seem to be shining in the corner: his memory.


     Grasping at this last straw, Daneel tried to remember his earliest memory of that of waking up in the orphanage back on Earth in hopes of distracting himself from the pain.


     The first face he could remember was that of the kind old woman who was in charge of the orphanage.


     She was the one who had invited women from the neighborhood promising them tea and biscuits before requesting them to feed him as he had still been too young to ingest any solid food.


     In this moment of crisis, Daneel found that he could even remember stuff which he thought he had forgotten due to growing up.


     Nights of being held on the porch of the orphanage in the old woman's hands because all the beds were too hard for him to sleep on, causing him to cry endlessly. Days when he had gone hungry because the old woman hadn't found any woman to invite over, making her sob as she wished that she had enough extra money to buy some milk for him.


     Tears came into his eyes remembering both the sadness and happiness in the woman's face when she had taken care of him.


     The memories then switched to him growing up and working as hard as he could so that he could give back to the orphanage which had taken care of him as well as it could when he had no one else to depend on.


     After the satisfaction and happiness that came from obtaining scholarships and working side jobs to send money back, Daneel felt wrath and fury at the spoiled kid who had ruined his entire life.


     What followed were memories of starving on the streets due to not wanting to sadden the old woman by going back with empty hands and a failed life.


     Next came the transmigration, and everything he had done in this continent which was all the more vivid than his memories from back on Earth.


     Living with his parents, training as hard as he could, planning with everything on the line, gaining and losing comrades, ascending to the throne and learning by making mistakes, seeing the vision and skewing his priorities and finally realizing that ruthlessness, proper focus and self-dependence was needed on his path if he wished to keep more of his own people safe.


     Each and every moment flashed past his eyes, making him wish that he could cling on to them due to the fact that he felt as if the pressure around him didn't hurt as much when he was absorbed in those memories.


     It was as if the recollection was like a rope which he caught to keep himself from falling off the ledge which he knew meant losing himself to the attack from the entity.


     After the recollections ended, Daneel felt that the pressure had lessened enough, allowing him to finally move his hand by a centimeter.


     The pressure was still there, but he now had enough leeway in order to crawl his way to his destination.


     The others who had been watching on with panic finally relaxed a bit seeing that the King had actually moved, which meant that he was at least still alive.


     Yet, seeing him doggedly crawl forward as if some sort of giant was crushing him under its foot, the maids and soldiers couldn't help but get puzzled expressions on their faces.


     Kellor and Luther, who had actually been the ones who had been most worried, ran forward again but stopped while trying to figure out the King's intentions.


     His crawling seemed to have a focus, because each movement seemed to have the purpose of turning his body to point his head in a specific direction: that in which Faxul was lying on the ground.


     It was Luther who first caught the clue, putting two and two together from the fact that the King had been touching the hands of the people in the room before.


     Hurrying forward, he quickly raised the King and carried him to Faxul before putting their hands together.


     Blessing his intelligent commander with all of his being, Daneel finally felt the pain leaving his body as he felt the system going to work.


     [Confinement completed. System congratulates host on breaking through his limit. Mageroot has broken through to the next level. Data insufficient, system is unable to assess and classify the level of host's Mageroot.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     224 Faxul“s Decision
      Although this notification had sounded in Daneel's mind, he had no way of being aware of it due to the fact that he had fainted the moment his hand had touched Faxul's, allowing the system to confine the entity to his friend's body.


     Although the entire experience had only taken place in the span of a few seconds in the real world, it felt as if Daneel had been tortured for a few years inside his mind due to the unendurable pain that had almost driven him crazy.


     Due to the overload of having to manage it while also doing everything he could to find a solution, he had had no choice but to give up and lose consciousness as soon as it faded.


     After an unknown amount of time had passed, Daneel found himself getting up with an ache in his head.


     Finding himself parched, he tried to conjure a globe of water to swallow seeing that there was no cup on the bedside.


     Yet, to his horror, it felt as if he had no Mageroot to control the elemental particles in order to cast the spell.


     "System, why can't I feel my Mageroot?!"


     The answer made him calm down and crash back onto the bed, feeling relieved that nothing dire had happened as he had feared.


     [Mageroot temporarily disabled due to overload. Time to reactivation: three hours].


     This was something which had never happened before, making him understand just how perilous of a situation he had been in which had led to the Mageroot actually being disabled and closing down in order to heal due to everything it had been through.


     Sending a message to Kellor through the Oathstone, Daneel got up and went to the bathroom before realizing that it was actually the next day.


     He had actually been unconscious for an entire day!


     Freshening himself up, Daneel changed the rumpled clothes which he had been wearing during the meeting before and wore a different green robe that also had a dragon on its shoulders which had become his unofficial crest.


     As Kellor knocked and entered the door on Daneel's order, the King finally asked the question he had been slightly dreading to ask since waking from his slumber.


     "How's Faxul?"


     "His breathing is steady, but he has yet to regain consciousness."


     With an expression of relief, Daneel said, "All right. Let's go to him."


     On reaching a room near the King's Chambers, Daneel was surprised to see that Faxul was actually chained to a bed while being overseen by Robert and Luther.


     Seeing him enter the door, Robert only smiled once feeling glad that his son was safe.


     Being the King was indeed a perilous job, he mused, before nodding at Daneel and walking out the door to reassure his wife.


     Seeing his father leave, Daneel raised an eyebrow at the shackles before ordering both Luther and Kellor to leave the room.


     Sensing their hesitation as they tried to say something, he said, "Don't worry. The threat has been mitigated. It was because of a technique that the Eldest Prince practiced, but I have managed to subdue it for now."


     Hearing the King's reassurance, the two also nodded before leaving the room and closing the door behind them.


     Having the room to himself, Daneel first ripped open the shirt of his friend before sighing on seeing the grotesque sight in front of him.


     On Faxul's chest, a patch of differently colored skin could be seen with veins throbbing all around it as if it were being pushed out by his friend's body.


     Different from Faxul's ivory colored skin, this patch was darker, reminding him of the exact shade of the face which had been on the Eldest Prince's chest.


     Indeed, this was the physical link which tied the entity to Faxul.


     On the way over, Daneel had already asked the system about what could be done in this situation because it had already gotten the chance to analyse the entity again.


     Thankfully, the option was present to directly remove it from his friend's body to allow him to get back to normal.


     Without any hesitation, Daneel ordered the system to carry out this process.


     A transparent blade of wind appeared at the edge where the inch wide patch of skin seemed to be grafted onto Faxul's chest.


     Yet, the moment the blade came into contact with him, Faxul's eyes flew open as he immediately tried to get up and found himself shackled to the bed.


     "Stop.", he said, making Daneel tell the system to stop what it was doing wondering just what the reason was behind his friend asking him to do so.


     The entity was after all like a malignant tumour whose only purpose was definitely to take revenge on Daneel.


     This was the reason that he hadn't hesitated to check everyone for its presence despite knowing that it was a danger to himself, because of the fact that it would definitely mean harm to its host due to all the hate present in it.


     "Do you know what it is? I will only simply remove it and you can get back to normal.", he said, looking into Faxul's eyes.


     What he saw next amazed him. An expression of slight panic emerged in Faxul's face, as he clutched at the patch of skin on his chest before moving back on the bed as much as he could while trying to put some distance between him and Daneel.


     Daneel could not make heads or tails out of the situation.


     "System, is it possible for the entity to infect its host and changes personality in such a short amount of time?"


     [Negative. Only a complete switching of personalities is possible.]


     This puzzled him even more. He could tell that the person in front of him was still his friend, but the panic didn't make sense.


     Thinking back to its description, he finally got an idea about what could have happened.


     Had it enticed him in some way, making him to want to keep it?


     As Faxul opened his mouth to speak, Daneel sighed as he realised that this was true.


     "This… thing says that it can increase my training speed and battle effectiveness. Is it true?"


     Hearing the question, Daneel was tempted to lie as he simply did not want this last-ditch attack of the Eldest Prince's to effect his friend.


     Yet, he knew that Faxul wasn't someone who was dumb. It was quite clear that both the Eldest Prince and the Vice Sect Master who had used this technique had skyrocketed in power since the last time that they had been seen in the Kingdom.


     "Yes. But there is always a risk that you will be consumed by it. It is not worth it, Faxul. You have the lesser development technique which will increase your potential anyway. You do not need this thing which can possibly take over your body even if it means that you can double your training speed. It would just mean an eternal life of pain. Let me remove it."


     The mention of doubling training speed made Faxul's eyes open wide, causing him to lose the focus in his gaze as if he was thinking about something.


     After a few moments in which Daneel patiently waited for an answer, Faxul blinked tightly and looked into Daneel's eyes as if he had made a decision.


     Daneel had seen this expression of his friend's many times. It meant that the decision was taken with the single-minded determination and focus using which Faxul had defied all expectations in the Academy to put in more hard work than anyone else in order to train as fast as possible.


     "The lesser development technique is slow comparatively. I want to keep it. I can handle anything it throws at me."


     Daneel was simply shocked at this proclamation. He knew that power was important, but was it worth risking one's own life each and every day and being in so much pain?


     As he asked himself this question, Daneel remembered a boy who had gritted his teeth in frustration when he saw his mother going around the neighborhood doing odd jobs and coming back home with wrinkled and callused hands, while his father tried each day to ease their family's situation in any way he could even if it meant beatings and humiliation.


     If he had been posed with the same question at that moment with no system in his mind and the worst potential possible, Daneel knew that he would have accepted without any hesitation.


     "Why?"


     Although he realized this, he still asked the question because he wanted to find out just what motivation his friend had which had led him to take this decision.


     The question made Faxul frown for a bit, as if he were assembling his own thoughts.


     After a few seconds, he answered, "I want to… become powerful enough to be someone who can be compared to my father. By carrying out the tasks you gave me, some… yearning has been born inside me. I cannot explain exactly what it is, but I know that I need power if I want to satisfy it."


     Although Faxul's answer was short, Daneel understood what he meant.


     What his friend had felt was definitely something similar to what he himself had experienced when he had first been cheered outside the town library when he had brought the guards to justice: a yearning to save.


     Sighing, Daneel conversed with the system a bit before saying, "In that case, I also have a gift for you."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     225 The Black Raven Kingdom 1
      In an Energised Training Chamber in the same passageway which held the King's Chambers.


     Faxul sat on the ground while absorbing the white mist around him while the King of Lanthanor stood to the side observing everything with a keen eye.


     Although expressions of pain frequently came on Faxul's face, he managed to bring his expression under control each time before continuing to absorb the Energy in the room.


     After an hour, Faxul stood up with a rare smile on his face.


     "It is as if my Mageroot is… Larger."


     Hearing his friend's words, Daneel smiled in return before striding forward and saying, "That is to be expected, as your Mageroot was forcefully decal… nevermind. What I mean is, almost no one can bear this much pain everyday without going mad. Every time you feel that you're on the brink, do not hesitate from using the technique I gave you which will confine that entity for a time. But remember, the more you use it, the less effective it will become. I will keep trying to come up with better techniques to help you. Till then, this is all I can do."


     Hearing the tone of slight regret in Daneel's voice, Faxul turned around and simply hugged his friend who was feeling concerned for him over this decision.


     Although his nature was such that he could not put his emotions into words, this gesture was enough to show the solidarity and trust he had in Daneel.


     Hugging back, Daneel only smiled before clapping Faxul on his shoulders and saying, "So what is the deal with the Black Raven Kingdom? What do you want to do about your ancestry?"


     Stepping back, Faxul frowned as he tried to find an answer for the question.


     Yet, after a few seconds, he only shook his head and said, "I don't know."


     The tone of indecisiveness in his friend's voice made Daneel understand that Faxul still needed time to figure out just what his goal was. After all, he was the kind of man who might take time to analyze and ponder to make a decision, but would stand on it with a single-minded determination and focus after it was made.


     As he saw the contemplative look on Faxul's face, Daneel also couldn't help but think about the Kingdom which had willingly thrown Lanthanor to the dogs by proposing the deal with the Echer Seeds.


     Still, because of everything he had gone through recently, he did not feel any hesitation at all at the plan he had hatched long ago when he had accepted the deal which would definitely make the arrogant usurper gawk with surprise as he realized that the King of Lanthanor was not someone to be trifled with after all.


     …


     Meanwhile, in the very Kingdom that Daneel and Faxul were thinking about.


     In an open structure which would definitely make Daneel surprised when he saw that it was very similar to the gladiator rings back on Earth, two figures were currently facing off against each other in the center while the crowds in the stands surrounding the open field cheered without abandon.


     "Bets on the Fighter, 5 to 1! 5 to 1! 5 to 1! Just put a small amount, and you might win a fortune!"


     The shouts from the men who were making their rounds on the stands while holding slips of parchment on which names and amounts were to be written to record bets were met with derision from most of the people who were waiting for the fight to begin.


     "You just want us to lose money! There's no way a Black Raven Fighter can be defeated by someone on the same level!"


     As one of the men on the stands said these words, the bookkeeper who was near him only smiled with a glint in his eyes before continuing to make the rounds. Although many bets on the competitor were recorded, very few decided to take the risk on the one who was actually being advertised by the bookkeepers.


     In fact, many even increased their bets on the competitor as if in defiance to the statement by the bookkeepers who made sure to cover each and every part of the stands before making their way back to a certain part of the stadium in which a man wearing a black robe could be seen.


     Seeing that his reverse psychology trick had worked, the lead bookkeeper signaled for the match to start before making his way to a private booth which was cordoned off from the rest of the public.


     With a loud sound akin to that of drums being beaten, the match finally started between the two individuals standing in the clearing.


     One had a piece of cloth which covered most of his face except for his eyes, while the other had a Black Raven double the size of a man's head on his shoulders.


     Both men wore standard leather armor which did not seem like it was enchanted with any special defense mechanisms.


     As the drumbeat resounded in the stadium, the Raven immediately flew into the air while keeping an eye on the person in front of it.


     The man on whose shoulders the Raven had been perched on till now ran back, as if he did not want to get into a close quarters fight with his opponent.


     As he did so, he was shocked to see that his opponent did not move or even attempt to follow him.


     As a Black Raven Fighter, he was used to people trying to close the gap and defeat him before the Raven could get into a good position to begin his trump card attack.


     Thinking that the opponent was just some dumb guy who did not even know this famous tactic, the Black Raven Fighter wondered why he had even been chosen by the Battle Royale's manager to take part in this fight.


     Still putting all thoughts aside, he communicated with the Raven which had reached an altitude of 500 m in the air to begin its attack.


     Getting its order, the Black Raven dived down and started picking up speed with its beak pointed at the opponent whom it wanted to impale in just its first attack.


     Meanwhile, the Black Raven Fighter had enlarged the trinket in his hand into a short bow to which he nocked three arrows.


     His opponent was still standing nonchalantly with his arms folded, making him think that he had gone senile due to the pressure of being watched by thousands of people.


     Shrugging and thinking that it was easy money, the Black Raven Fighter let loose the three arrows which were calculated to cover all three spots which the man would try to escape to in order to dodge the Raven's attack.


     SSHHWIISHHHH


     With the sound of something being cut, the Black Raven shot through the air at a dizzying speed at the man who hadn't moved an inch since the beginning of the fight.


     It had even taken care to make sure that its angle of approach was the one in which the sun was located in.


     Even if the man looked up now to try and catch a glimpse of it, he would be blinded by the glare and be helpless.


     Thinking that victory was in their grasp, both the Raven and the Black Raven Fighter rejoiced internally.


     Yet, the next moment, the crowd that been cheering uproariously till now immediately fell silent.


     SSSHHWWAAPPPP


     Without even looking up, the man had simply punched in the air with such a speed that his fists had left after images in the eyes of those watching.


     As if being swatting like a fly, the enormous Black Raven had no choice but to be knocked away in a different direction.


     THUMP


     Although the ground was covered with loose sand and earth, the Black Raven made an audible sound which rang across the stadium when its beak became half buried due to the momentum with which it had been flying.


     As if the fight was over, the man just turned around and walked towards the exit with the audience and the Black Raven Fighter looking on, perplexed.


     "My Kairox and I have been through a lot more without even flinching! What makes you think you can leave like that with just a single attack?!"


     Although the Black Raven Fighter posed this question, his opponent did not even turn around. Instead, he just kept walking forward for three more steps before a scream and a screech startled the audience who had been trying to figure out just what was going on.


     The screech was from the Black Raven which had determinedly picked itself up from the ground, only to fall back down after a PUCHI sound had made blood flow from all over its body, as if some sort of explosion had taken place under its skin.


     The scream was from the Black Raven Fighter who couldn't handle the sudden pain that was transmitted through the link he had with the Raven.


     As both collapsed to the ground twitching, the man whose confident back would be remembered by the entire audience reached the exit before pulling down his hood and asking, "Where's my money?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     226 Black Raven Kingdom 2
      The head bookkeeper who was in front of him only smiled cryptically before handing over a large bag filled with Gold Coins.


     Although these were similar in size to the ones used in the Lanthanor Kingdom, they were stamped with a Raven instead of the usual Lanthanorian Crest.


     Hefting it in his hands, the man only shrugged as if it were all in a day's work before walking towards the exit of the stadium.


     Indeed, this was Elanev, who had left the Lanthanor Kingdom in pursuit of power.


     After traveling all over the Kingdom for months while seeking out fights which usually saw him battered and bloody, he had made his way over to the Black Raven Kingdom due to a rumor he had heard in one of the villages he had visited.


     "The Black Raven Kingdom will soon enter a period of turmoil"


     Although he had had no reason to believe this rumor, he had decided to travel here anyway due to the fact that he had always been fascinated by the renowned Black Raven Soldiers.


     On arriving, he had coincidentally displayed his power that was well beyond his level at a mercenary station where someone had tried to rob him of his belongings.


     The astute Head Bookkeeper had grasped that opportunity to approach him with this deal.


     Of course, although the consequences of potentially losing the chance to participate in any other Battle Royale existed, he hadn't cared as his plan was to return to Lanthanor soon.


     Just as he was about to exit the door which led outside, Elanev punched to the side to make the wall beside him cave in.


     Seeing this, the men who had been making rounds in the crowd to take bets gasped.


     As this was an area that occasionally held beasts against which Fighters and Mages fought, the walls had been coated by a material that required at least a peak Exalted Human Fighter's strength to break.


     "Don't even think about following me. I've already lost count of the number of bodies buried in the earth because they decided to cross a certain mercenary who looked like he had too much wealth. Don't say later that I didn't warn you."


     After leaving these domineering words, Elanev left the stadium, causing a silence to fall on those who were in the hallway.


     "Boss, di-did he conceal his strength?"


     Without giving an answer, the Head Bookkeeper walked to the spot where a crater had formed due to Elanev's punch.


     As someone who was the owner of such a large establishment, his strength of being an Exalted Human Fighter was barely enough to protect himself from the threats that arose from running such a risky business and even pulling tricks like these occasionally.


     With his heightened senses, he reached a hand forward to touch the center of the crater, detecting the faintest hint of blood.


     "No. He really is a peak Eminent Human Fighter. But one which can punch with a strength three levels above his. Stay away from him. Such a man can only mean trouble, and we have enough of that as it is."


     Meanwhile, the man who was being thought about with awe by the bookkeepers had currently stopped at an inn nearby.


     With an expression which looked like he was bottling up some emotion, Elanev ordered a cold glass of wine before giving strange instructions to send ice and a bowl.


     Taking a private booth, he waited for a while before closing the door on receiving the order.


     On checking the booth thrice and making sure that there were no trinkets of any sort watching or hearing him, he immediately dumped the ice in the bowl before plunging his hand inside and yelping loudly.


     Indeed, it was the one with which he had punched the wall. At the moment, the knuckles and fingers were so bruised and swollen that no one would have been able to believe that this was the same man who had made such a cool exit just a few moments before.


     If Daneel could witness this scene, he would definitely have been reminded of the moment when Elanev had done the same after the fight with the constable all those years ago in front of the Town Library.


     Grumbling to himself that it was getting harder and harder to earn enough money to maintain his journey, Elanev slumped on the sofa and took a huge gulp of wine before recalling everything he had found about this Kingdom since coming here.


     One of the unique points of the Black Raven Kingdom was that its people were some of the most devout in the entire Continent.


     Of course, the deity whom they worshipped was the Legendary Black Raven which had apparently been the one which was responsible for establishing this safe haven in the first place.


     The society here was completely based on the factor of a certain type of strength.


     Only those who could seamlessly connect with their Black Raven companions to display a strength that far exceeded their level were revered and allowed to hold wealth or command people.


     Apparently, this showed that the blood of the deity they worshipped flowed strong in these individuals' blood, meaning that they had been blessed with a life of fortune.


     As for the Battle Royale's which were quite popular in the Kingdom, it was due to the fact that the people loved seeing others defeated by their brethren who were helped by the offspring of their ancestor.


     Although Elanev had already heard that all Black Ravens were strictly regulated and could not be bought, he had been hoping to find some way to circumvent this law.


     Yet, it was only on arriving here had he learned that this was one of the most rigidly enforced rule in the Kingdom.


     Feeling the pain in his arm subsiding, Elanev gulped down the last of his wine before walking out the inn.


     He was currently in a village that had sprung up around the stadium which was 10 km from the capital.


     The general topography of the Kingdom was arid land with only the occasional bushes and ferns.


     As for the capital, it was a sprawling rectangular city bounded by 10 m high walls that seemed like they had been made out of some sort of yellow rock.


     Taking off at a run to reach it before the gates closed for the day, Elanev looked forward to finding out just what turmoil the Kingdom would fall into, and whether it would allow him the chance to obtain a companion that he would be able to call his own.


     .....


     Back in the Palace of Lanthanor, Daneel had just exited the Energized Training Chamber in which Faxul was continuing his training.


     "System, is the countermeasure in place?", he asked again while walking through the hallway to his Chamber, unable to forget the expression of hatred that had passed through his friend's face when he had attacked him before.


     [Affirmative. The technique that host has passed on will result in an immediate purging of the physical link of the entity in the event of a takeover.]


     Sighing with relief, Daneel entered his own Training Chamber before conjuring his clone and sticking his hands in the red goo to continue his own training.


     He had personally witnessed how the entity had been able to somehow inhabit his friend without his knowledge, and even manage to take over temporarily in order to carry out the attack.


     Thus, when Faxul had stated his decision, he had almost decided to go ahead anyway to purge the entity.


     Apart from his own memory of feeling frustration and anger at his parent's condition, Daneel had remembered his friend's expression when he had seen the last recording of Faxul's father.


     Along with the yearning to save, the yearning for retribution which his friend always carried was also definitely a factor which had led him to make that decision.


     Hence, only after ensuring with the system that such a countermeasure could be put in place, he had allowed his friend to fulfill the desire to speed up his training speed exponentially in order to get revenge for his parents who had been killed.


     After all, Daneel wasn't dumb enough to keep a ticking time bomb in his friend's body especially after personally experiencing how strong it was.


     If Faxul could endure the pain to become a strong ally who he was very much in need of, it was all well and good.


     Otherwise, his friend would simply have to go back to training 'normally'.


     For the good of Lanthanor and Angaria, Daneel hoped for the former to happen while losing himself in the pleasure of growing in power.


     .....


     The next day, a girl and a woman appeared at the gates of the Palace holding a black box.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     227 The Girl and The Woman
      In the King's Chambers of the Lanthanor Kingdom, there was a table at one edge of the room which had 3 metal blocks which were decorated with flowing patterns.


     The blocks were in the center of the table, with mechanisms with which they could be detached when necessary.


     Each day, this was where the King of Lanthanor spent a minute of his time multiple times during the day to check whether there was anything that needed to be addressed.


     Each of the blocks represented each of the 3 major divisions into which the government was divided: security, finances, and welfare.


     When Daneel touched each one, any and all information that was deemed to be at the level of "Important" was shown to him.


     Of course, the truly crucial pieces of information which needed Daneel's urgent attention would still be informed by his commanders or the Grand Court Mage.


     Apparently, this was a setup which had existed since the age of the first King.


     In Angaria, as Kings also had the responsibility of being powerful enough to be a symbol of strength to their people, their time was limited. Hence, the purpose of the table was that the King would be able to analyze all important information and decide whether there was a need for a Royal Court to be held.


     Today, in the 'Welfare' section, Daneel found a new message which slightly startled him.


     "A woman and a girl from the Burberry Village who have settled down in Lanthanor City request an audience with the King. They say they want to bring to light a problem that plagues the Kingdom."


     Since Lanthanor had been ruled for decades by Kings who treated those under them as ants, the very practice of directly approaching a ruler with problems had almost been forgotten by the people.


     Still, after his ascension to the throne, there had been a few requests where some people had wanted to show their gratitude to the King.


     It wasn't possible for a King to meet each and every one of his subjects for trivial things such as this. Hence, Kellor had ordered for such requests to be kindly denied quoting that the King was busy training.


     As for other requests such as those from businessmen, they were redirected to other departments after sending a message to the appropriate block.


     From his experiences on both Earth and Angaria, Daneel knew that one of the most foolish things a King could do was to ignore his subjects.


     Hence, he had already laid down the order to directly send any request to him in case it was about a subject wanting to talk about their problems.


     In fact, he had also made plans to place public communication trinkets where any one could place complaints.


     These plans had been placed on the backburner due to the war. Now that the war was past, Daneel decided to put them back into motion before ordering the government officials below him to immediately send those two to the Royal Court.


     As he entered the empty Court alone, he was surprised to see a pair of bright green eyes look into his with adoration burning inside them before shyly glancing away as if embarrassed.


     Seeing such a thing for the first time in his life, Daneel missed a step and almost stumbled before thankfully regaining his balance before he lost his image in front of the two.


     In fact, this adoration clearly bordered on fanaticism, as the girl who those eyes belonged to had to be nudged by the woman beside her before she realized that she had been brazenly staring into the King's eyes without even bowing to him with respect.


     With an expression of slight panic appearing on her freckled face, Dalia hurriedly bowed down on both knees and hid her head between her legs.


     Seeing this, Helena who had just knelt on one knee became dumbstruck.


     Her daughter had first frozen when the King entered, and she was now curled up on the ground like a porcupine.


     Thinking that they would definitely be thrown out for indecency, she secretly tried to jolt her daughter to sanity without the King noticing.


     Meanwhile, Daneel had already sat down on the Throne.


     Seeing the girl on the ground who looked like she wouldn't unfurl herself no matter what happened, he felt amused before saying, "Rise."


     Although Dalia was feeling the most embarrassed that she had ever felt in her life, she still heeded her idol's command.


     Getting up, she made sure to keep her gaze down while blushing fiercely.


     "You said you have a problem which needs my attention?"


     It was only after the King posed this question after a few seconds of silence did she finally look up.


     As she did so, Daneel finally noticed that she was only a little girl of 10-12 years of age.


     Knowing that this was usually the age at which kids might get attached to idols who affected them in some way, Daneel realized what was going on.


     The basic information about the two had already reached him, so he knew that his actions had helped this little family tremendously.


     Thus, the look that she had had in her eyes before made sense.


     Still, seeing the real change that he had brought about, Daneel felt truly happy and grateful that he had decided to embark on his path.


     Engraving the little girl's cute expression of shyness in his heart, Daneel waited for an answer.


     Yet, even after a few seconds, there was none.


     Finally, it was the woman who spoke, who seemed to have given up on waiting for the girl to speak as she was still too busy staring at her toes.


     Beginning with them settling down in the Capital, she explained about everything that had happened while gesturing at the black box that she had brought with her.


     As Daneel listened, a frown came on his face as he realized that this was, indeed, a problem that needed to come to light.


     Not one to dally when he decided that something needed fixing, he immediately summoned the Police Commander whom he had seldom interacted with since taking the Throne.


     Just like the previous Grand Court Mage, the Police Commander was an individual from the previous administration who had yet to do anything to win his trust.


     Although he was an Exalted Human Fighter, there hadn't been a situation before where a single such individual would have made a difference, making it so that he had almost never needed to be called upon except for executing his responsibilities.


     Still, Daneel realized that he was another asset who had to be put to good use.


     Keeping this thought in mind for later, he asked, "Why was the case against bogus claims not registered?"


     At this, the Police Commander, who was a bearded man with a bald, shiny head, sighed before saying, "My King, it is because we have no way to confirm or deny any claims. This is one of the types of cases where both parties swear under oath that they are telling the truth, My Lord."


     Hearing this, Daneel was perplexed. If the seller said that the embroidery trinket would work for 6 months to make a sale, then how could he avoid admitting the same under oath?


     "Do you remember precisely what he said? Did he say expressly that it will work for 6 months?"


     At the stern question from the King, Helena could only stutter while looking for an answer.


     She could not remember the exact words of the seller, yet it was a fact that she had walked away from the sale with the thinking that the trinket would last for 6 months.


     Finally, it was Dalia who opened her mouth and answered in a hesitant voice after finally getting over the shock and awe of finally meeting her the idol who often appeared in her dreams.


     "He said… that it would definitely come for 6 months… if what he was told was true. But the last part was in passing."


     Wording. It was all about wording.


     By leaving themselves enough wiggle room in what they said, these sellers were clearly exploiting poor folk like the two in front of him.


     Realizing this, Daneel was actually reminded of the "Terms & Conditions" back on Earth, which almost no one read. Using this fact, corporations often sneaked in statements that forfeited the rights of the people who signed them without them knowing.


     Although this problem had been brought to light, for once, Daneel could not figure out how to solve it right away.


     This business was definitely entrenched with the roots of the Kingdom, making it so that it would require a radical purge for which he currently didn't have the funds. In fact, Daneel's agenda for today had been to finalize the plans for solving the debt of Lanthanor.


     Thus, putting aside that problem for now, Daneel focused instead on a different one that had come to his mind.


     Why didn't Helena have other options to resort to?


     Why hadn't there been a way to help and encourage people like her who had talent but no surety to give to obtain loans from lenders?


     With these thoughts, one of the most revolutionary organizations in Angaria was born.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     228 A Step Down
      As one of the largest loan sharks in Lanthanor, Abrams had been sipping the costliest wine in the country when he had been notified of the message from the Palace which was inviting all the prominent people in his line of work for a meeting.


     The only reason that he had been able to keep his business thriving for so long had been that he had always spent as much as needed to be kept up-to-date on the decisions of the government.


     For instance, when all the wine importers and bar owners had been called to the Palace, he had guessed that the Kingdom would mostly impose sanctions, as it was common knowledge that Lanthanor was in need of money.


     Hence, he had hastened to collect all the loans given to bar-owners before the meeting even took place.


     His reasoning had been simple: if sanctions were placed, the profits in the business would go down, meaning that it would be more difficult for those who had taken the loans to pay the interest.


     Usually, in the cases of other businesses, Abrams would have been happy at this as it would mean that he would be able to take over the assets placed as surety with the loan.


     Yet, the problem was that here, the bars themselves were the surety.


     Hence, if the business of wine did fall, the value of bars might also lessen, resulting in an overall loss for him.


     In his life, "loss" was one thing he was determined to avoid no matter what he had to do.


     It was this mentality which had enabled him to rise from the status of a slum-dweller to that of one of the richest individuals in Lanthanor with estimated assets of half a million Gold Lans(50 Million dollars, in Earth currency).


     It was also this mentality which had made him branch out to almost all the Kingdoms in Angaria where it was allowed for outsiders to do business, as it was common sense to not place all eggs in a single basket.


     After listening to the message, Abrams first contacted all the friends who were also in the same business.


     On confirming that they had also received the same message, he started the inquiry into just what had happened in the Palace while looking forward to finally meeting the King whose idealistic schemes had led Lanthanor to a debt-laden for the first time in decades.


     'He won't ask us for money, will he?'


     As this thought floated into mind, he couldn't help but laugh thinking about the absurdity inherent in a King asking his subjects for money.


     ....


     The next morning, 26 men and women entered the gates of the Palace of Lanthanor in carriages that were each more lavish than the next.


     All of them were Ether-drive, yet the black boxes which were usually the mechanisms which drove such carts were replaced by artistic sculptures of mythical beasts such as dragons and phoenixes.


     As for the carriages themselves, although each looked small, it was quite clear that they had been enchanted with the costliest enchantments that existed: space enchantments.


     Like the carriage into which Daneel had jumped where he had the first fateful encounter with the Church of Rectitude, these carriages all had larger spaces inside than the size of the carriage that was visible to the outside.


     The main thing that gave away this fact was that the carriages' wheels left deep ruts in the ground when this shouldn't have been possible if they were really the size and weight that they appeared to be.


     Space enchantments were one of the trickiest and, thus, the costliest in Angaria. The smaller an object, the harder it was to cast space enchantments on it, resulting in the fact that making small pouches which were capable of holding a large number of things were impossible to make, at least for all the forces in Central Angaria.


     Even the ones cast on carriages needed top-tier enchanters, with the cost for expanding a carriage of 10 m2 area to 20 m2 being over 100,000 Gold Lans.


     Hence, these enchantments were only used in a few cases, except for in this situation where the only reason was to show opulence.


     On entering the Palace while chatting amongst each other, the 26 people seated themselves in a large waiting room while waiting for the King to arrive.


     Almost all of them had businesses in multiple Kingdoms, making it so that it was simple for them to shift base if needed.


     In essence, they were like the businessmen from Earth whom governments invited and even tried to please because it would result in a growth in their country's economy.


     After a few seconds in which some already started to complain that they were being made to wait, the doors opened to reveal a retinue of soldiers.


     With the King entering the room, the 26 people only stood up and bowed by bending their back.


     In a way, the salute showed just how much respect a person was willing to bestow to the King. A bow on one knee was the standard, which meant that the person giving the bow was a loyal subject.


     As for this bow, it only meant that the person was respectful about the position of the man they were giving the bow to, but weren't ready to be ordered around.


     After the King took a seat in the chair that faced all of theirs, he first looked around at all the faces present.


     The combined wealth of the people in this room reached a staggering 10 Million Gold Lans.


     Taking a deep breath, he said, "First of all, Lanthanor thanks you for being present in this meeting which will change both of our futures. Before I begin speaking about why I called you here, can I ask what the biggest problem is that you all are facing?"


     A businessman, especially a loan shark which was the occupation that everyone in the room had, could tell when someone wanted something from the other party.


     After all, they had built their businesses on deals where they had often been on the same side.


     Hence, when they heard the King speak so cordially, they immediately sensed that he was going to ask something of them.


     Realizing this, the first feeling that actually went through them was relief.


     Abrams, in particular, felt very happy that the worst case of sanctions being placed on loans would mostly not come to be. This was because if that was the case, he would be among those who were majorly affected, as he currently had the most business in Lanthanor.


     Taking a sip from the wine that had been served to him, he grimaced slightly at the quality before answering, "People who run without paying back their debt."


     Indeed, this was the single biggest problem in their line of work. Even if surety was a must when taking a loan, losses were still incurred when a debtor left especially in cases when the value of the surety fell for some reason, like in the case of the wine importers and the bars they owned.


     Hearing the answer, the King smiled before saying something that startled everyone in the room.


     "I agree. Oh, by the way, do you think a Kingdom is something that can run away without paying its debt?"


     After a brief silence, it was Abrams who spoke again.


     This had been a notion that they had actually scoffed at, so seeing it become reality was quite jarring.


     After all, a Kingdom was something that had the power to simply raise taxes to obtain as much money as it wanted.


     Apart from this, there were myriad ways in which the King could go about procuring enough Gold to refill the treasury.


     If so, why was he considering taking loans from them with an interest added on top?


     "My Lord, I do not understand. Apologies if I sound rude, but I need these questions answered. You wish to take loans from us? Why not just raise taxes? And what's there to say that you won't use military force to make us 'forget' that we gave you the loan in the first place?"


     The latter question was the second reason why the loan sharks felt disturbed. Kingdoms seizing their money wasn't something new; in fact, it was why they took care to spread out their assets as safely as possible.


     "It is because I want to build something that can be trusted in the entire continent. A place where anyone can give their money without having to worry that it will be lost. To achieve this dream, I need an impeccable track record. And to kickstart this dream of mine, I am prepared to swear oaths to you myself that your worst fears won't come true."


     What Daneel said simply shocked the loan sharks in the room.


     A King taking a step down… to swear oaths personally?


     This was something simply unheard of.


     After all, Kings were individuals who usually saw it a beneath them to even interact so cordially with civilians such as them.


     Here, they would actually be receiving an oath?


     …..


     A few hours later, the 26 people walked out of the room with indecipherable expressions.


     Their net worth of 10 Million Gold Lans had been halved, but they only felt hope for the future.


     Hope that the name "Bank of Angaria" would ring across the continent one day, and that they would be able to tell proudly that they were its first customers.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     229 Banker
      On seeing off the loan sharks who had hopeful expressions on their faces, Daneel smiled before going back to his chambers.


     Although idealistic notions were all well and good, at the end of the day, business came down to numbers.


     Daneel had promised them that the gold and/Ether they would send over would safely be returned with interest if he was informed 6 months prior. The interest rate was set at 5%, after he had haggled it down from 10.


     The deciding factor had been that of safety.


     Both the war that had been won at the border and the display of top-tier power and talent by the King of Lanthanor were signs that this was a Kingdom that wouldn't go down any time soon. Besides, it had existed for centuries with very few instances where its existence had been threatened.


     Thus, given a choice between given multiple loans which had a degree of risk in them and giving one loan which was as safe as it could be, it was quite clear which was more appealing.


     In fact, Daneel had gotten this idea from the debt system on the Earth.


     Although this was a very deep and intriguing topic that he had decided to study and analyze at a later date, there was a simple takeaway which he had applied here.


     The safest loan was the best loan.


     Here safety could mean multiple things. In the case of the Earth, individuals and corporations were almost always ready to give loans to the United States, both due to the stability of the Dollar as a currency(as this was the currency with which the loan would be repaid) and the record that the country had of not defaulting on its debts. Hence, having the power to receive loans with almost no interest due to these factors, the US took as much as it could, not caring about the fact that it was going more and more into debt.


     This was because of the fact that even if it was in debt, that money which was taken as a loan that had to be repaid in a set period of time could be doubled or even tripled before that point came by making smart investments.


     To make it simpler to understand, it could be parallelized to the scenario of a school.


     In the school, there were a set of bullies who stole or took the lunch money of kids in the morning itself, before lunchtime.


     Agitated by this fact, the kids decided to pool all their lunch money in the morning with the school clerk, who would definitely be able to keep it safe. All he needed to do was to give it back by lunchtime.


     Being astute, after taking the money in the morning, this clerk went to a market and bought all the items required for making snacks like biscuits.


     After making them at his home, the clerk came back to the school and sold the biscuits during the snacks break to either those who didn't need to fear the bullies or even the bullies themselves.


     After keeping the tidy profit, the clerk simply gave back the original money he had been given for safekeeping to the kids during the lunch break.


     In this scenario, the US was the clerk, the bullied children were the organizations, individuals and countries who feared economic fluctuations, loan defaulters(or other factors) and the bullies were these fears.


     Daneel's goal was to build an organization which could be trusted like the clerk by Angaria.


     As the famous saying went, "A journey of a thousand miles starts with a single step."


     Hence, his first step had been to take a step back to personally swear an oath that the assets would be returned in whatever form they wished.


     As the individual with the top-most talent in the entire Central Continent, his word was as good as gold notwithstanding the fact that there was also an oath on top.


     All these things had finally managed to convince the loan sharks who were usually very strict with their money.


     Almost each and every one of them had pledged over half of their assets, as the rest were not in liquid form to be moved.


     [Achievement Unlocked: Banker


     Banker: By using the knowledge from your previous life, you have embarked on a mission to build a bank that can bank for them all. Congratulations on becoming a banker!


     5000 EXP awarded.]


     At this moment, Daneel did not know whether to smile for earning precious EXP or to cry for being called a name that was used as a curse by many from his home planet.


     Regardless, the treasury that had been empty for so long would finally be refilled with 10 Million Gold Lans worst of assets that he could use to further his goals.


     After entering the Energized Training Chamber and taking a seat to continue his training, Daneel started to make plans for the scheme he had in his mind for helping people like Helena and the little girl whose embarrassed and cute expression still brought a smile to his face.


     Yet, the hands that were going to be plunged into the red solution were stopped in their tracks when he casually asked the system to show him his statistics.


     ...…..


     At the same time, on the grounds of the Royal Palace of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     As two men watched on from the sidelines, a woman and a raven could be seen standing opposite each other on an open field in one of the sparring grounds in the Palace.


     Unlike the raven which Elanev had fought against in the Battle Royale which had been bulky, this one was lithe.


     Its agile body looked like it had been built for speed, unlike the other whose only goal was to destroy opponents by using its overwhelming penetrating power.


     Hence, although it did not look as big, it was very long, with the length from the tail to its head being at least 3 feet.


     It was only when the raven opened its wings did it become clear that this was a bird which was actually much larger than it looked.


     With a combined length of over 6 feet, a single flap of the wings allowed the raven to directly fly up and catch an air current which it used to drift higher and higher.


     As for the woman, on seeing the raven take to the skies, she only raised her hand to make 4 ice pricks appear in the air in front of her.


     After a few seconds during which she scanned the skies, the woman's eyes sharpened as she realized that the attack was coming from behind her. Although she had been turning around frequently to check everywhere, it seemed that her opponent had chosen the perfect time.


     Indeed, the raven swooped down silently with its wings aloft, like an assassin who was hiding in the shadows.


     By the time she shot the first ice prick, the raven was already only a few seconds away from penetrating her neck with its sharp beak.


     With a simple sway, this ice prick and the one that had been shot after it missed, making it look as if the woman would have no choice but to be impaled.


     Yet, after a second, it became clear that she had only held them back for a final attack.


     At the last moment before the raven's beak collided with the woman's neck, the last two ice pricks attacked from below, accurately striking their target and disappearing as if they had entered deep inside the raven.


     As for its beak, it made its impact on the neck of the woman who gasped before clutching her neck and flying backward.


     Both crumpled to the ground, while claps rang out from one of the men who had been watching the entire thing.


     Yet, the man who accompanied him said something in a lazy tone which made the woman who had fallen on the ground glare at him as if she wanted to kill him.


     "Meh. I could have killed it in the first try."


     Hearing this, the man beside him who was bald with a handlebar mustache got an exasperated expression on his face before saying, "Sir, it's a spar! The goal is to understand each other so that they can fight better later on!"


     Indeed, both the raven and the woman stood up massaging the spots where they had been slightly injured.


     The ice pricks had been blunt, and the woman had been wearing a special trinket which produced a barrier that protected the neck area.


     As for the raven, its beak had also been blunted by using rolled cloth.


     Still unimpressed, Elenav, who had entered the Palace on making bold and blasphemous claims that there was nothing special about Black Ravens, shrugged before saying, "Still. I see no advantage whatsoever. Either match me up against a top-tier fighter of yours at my level that I can't defeat, or let me bond with a Raven to find out what's so special about it! Or you can simply admit that I'm right….."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     230 The Black Raven King Speaks
      In the chambers of the Black Raven King, a man stood in front of a full-length mirror wearing armor that looked like it had been through a lot of battles.


     Multiple holes could be seen all over his body where the material of the armor had had no choice but to give way to the piercing blows it had had to endure.


     Blood could still be seen on the edges of these holes, as if it had been soaked in so much of it that some had seeped into its very being.


     In a way, it represented the tenacity of the warrior who had worn it and continued fighting no matter how many injuries he had endured.


     That was how the Black Raven King saw himself in the mirror: bruised, battered and bloody; but holding his head high because he had snatched victory by doing everything he could.


     Sadly, the image only lasted for a few seconds before being replaced by reality.


     In the warrior's place stood a man who spent all his day cooped up in the Kingdom, handling various matters while fearing about the future.


     Indeed, he wasn't averse to admitting that he felt fear.


     As a warrior who had been through many situations which should have resulted in his death, he knew that fear was a power which spurred men and women to fight with the best of their abilities.


     Many times, it was this fear which allowed one to overcome their limits to step towards new levels.


     Yet, before, he had feared that a blade would cut him down, rendering all his training and dreams moot.


     Now, he feared that he would be remembered as a coward.


     A coward and a fool who allowed the Kingdom he ruled to be manipulated to result in its destruction.


     He wished that his fears could still be averted by simply plunging the blade in his hands into the hearts of his enemies.


     Alas, that wasn't the case.


     Looking around one last time and putting aside the fervent dream of being back on the battlefield without any responsibilities instead of having to handle political and economic matters, the Black Raven King let out a long sigh before heading to the Throne Room.


     Their Kingdom was one built on the idea that power was absolute. People revered power, and those in the military were, in many cases, the most popular and wealthy individuals in the entire Kingdom.


     Now, it seemed that someone had come questioning whether the offspring of their legendary god really did give a huge boost in power as claimed.


     On reaching the Throne Room and seeing the damned old man who was responsible for everything standing there as he always did like a shadow that wouldn't go away, the Black Raven King felt the anger that he always bottled up rising up to affect him.


     Before, he had actually been a moderately cool-minded individual who didn't resort to getting angry at every small thing.


     Now, it was that bottled-up anger that often reared its head in the presence of that old man to give the illusion that he was a hot-head who could easily be manipulated.


     His day would come, he thought for the millionth time before sitting on the Throne with the enormous Black Raven above him.


     The two men who had been outside before to watch the spar between the woman and the raven were in front of him. One kneeled, while the other bowed.


     After they stood back up, he said, "Hmm. My soldiers would have already torn you to bits if you hadn't gathered the attention of the people. They just want to do it … publicly. Still, I've stopped them because I don't want Angaria to think that the Black Raven Kingdom indiscriminately kills those that foolishly question the blessing of our deity. I have an offer for you, but I wonder if you are brave enough to accept it."


     Hearing the words of the Black Raven King, a cold sweat had formed on Elanev's back.


     He had known exactly how risky this whole scenario was, but he had been banking on the renowned pride of the Black Raven Kingdom to save him.


     After all, from his journey, he knew that it was only by taking risks that one could grow.


     Although he did have a backup plan utilizing something he had acquired by chance after leaving Lanthanor, he thankfully did not have to use it anymore because it did not seem like he would be killed in cold blood.


     Getting back the same swagger he had had when he had commented on the woman before, he said, "Unless it is something that is unfair, I am ready to take any offer that fulfills my wishes. I've traveled far and wide for this, and there's no way I'll go back empty-handed without many others hearing about it if I do."


     Perception was a powerful thing. If it really became known across the continent that someone who had come to the Black Raven Kingdom seeking to find out about the specialty of black ravens was either sent back without an answer or killed, it would make everyone think that someone was right.


     As a prideful people, this was definitely something that the Kingdom would be unable to bear.


     Hence, Elanev's confidence was well-warranted.


     Yet, what the Black Raven King said next startled him, making him almost drop the facade of a strong expert looking for a rival.


     "I will personally fight you in public after limiting my strength to yours using special trinkets. I will also only use a similarly leveled Black Raven as a companion. What do you say, Challenger? The Black Raven Kingdom never backs down from a fight. It is high time the continent is reminded of this fact."


     ...…


     [Host status updating. Please standby.


     Host status:


     Host Fighter Level: Human-7(22%)


     Host Mage Level: Human-7(22%)


     Host Body Potential: A+


     Host Comprehension Level: ????


     Host Condition: Nominal]


     "System… why are there question marks beside the comprehension level? Playback all recent notifications."


     [System does not contain enough data to assess host's comprehension level. Playing back:


     Confinement completed. System congratulates host on breaking through his limit. Mageroot has broken through to the next level. Data insufficient, system is unable to assess and classify the level of host's Mageroot.


     End of playback.]


     Hearing the notification, Daneel's hands which had been about to plunge into the red goo to continue training fell to his side.


     His comprehension had…broken through?


     But how?


     And why wasn't he feeling anything different?


     After thinking for a moment, Daneel understood why this was the case.


     Comprehension decided the ease and speed with which one could comprehend and connect with elementary particles in order to use them at their will.


     The simple fact was that he hadn't cast any spells since this 'breakthrough', making it so that he had had no chance to experience whether there was any change.


     Getting up, Daneel raised his hand in the air to try and conjure the same attack that he had used to defeat the Axelorian Commander: "Wood Cleaver."


     Daneel was, after all, someone who had the talent of a legendary mage. Hence, although he had only seen Kellor's attack for a small period of time in order to let the system analyze it, he could still try and form on it on his own without the system's help.


     The long, wooden handle which was the body of the axe was the first thing that started to appear.


     This was when Daneel started to notice a difference. Usually, he would have already felt a resistance from the wood elementary particles in the air as he did not understand their patterns and behaviors as well as Kellor did. Hence, he would have had to resort to brute force, which would have ended up tiring him immensely.


     Now, even as the handle was slowly being conjured, Daneel was rapidly understanding the very essence of wood which Kellor had taken years to grasp.


     Although there were many aspects of wood, he understood that the one needed right now was sturdiness.


     Layers and layers of particles, arranged in intricate patterns that added a resilience comparable to metal when the wood was thick enough.


     Yet, just as he was about to delve deeper into the mysteries that he found fascinating, the particles that he had been guiding till now started to get out of control.


     Soon enough, he realized that he would have to brute force it if he wanted to continue.


     Stopping the conjuring, Daneel sat on the floor with an astonished expression on his face.


     He had actually reached this point so fast!


     There was only one explanation: his comprehension really had increased.


     But why?


     As he asked himself this, Daneel thought back to the moment before he had fainted beside Faxul in the Chamber.


     Till then, he had been resisting the pressure from the entity which had wanted to destroy and consume him.


     Yet, at the moment when the pressure had been removed due to the system confining it, he had felt … liberated, as if he were a flower that would only grow higher if it were stepped down upon.


     That must definitely have been the moment of breakthrough.


     As Daneel thought along these lines, another question appeared to him.


     "System, is there any change in my training speed and time to becoming a Warrior because of this breakthrough?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     231 Foolish or Brave?
      [Due to increased comprehension level, host's training speed as a mage has improved by 50%.]


     The King of Lanthanor could only stare into space for a few seconds after hearing this notification.


     50%! This was just…unbelievable!


     Calculating in his head, Daneel realized that he would be able to reach the Warrior level as a Mage in…less than a year!


     Usually, if the level of the surprise was below a certain level, one would be able to comprehend and jump in the joy, assuming that it was positive.


     In this case, it was well and beyond what Daneel had ever imagined.


     Just the thought that he could reach this legendary level in such a short time….made him dumbstruck.


     It was said that one had to go through the toughest of difficulties to gain something truly valuable.


     By taking the decision to fight against the entity, it seemed that Daneel had gained so much more than he thought he would.


     Besides, according to the level classification that Daneel knew about, legendary potential was the minimum if one wanted to get to the Champion Level before their life ended.


     Of course, Crimson comprehension level only meant that one would be able to touch on the Champion Level if they spent most of their time training, while also being lucky enough to pass the final hurdle that blocked one from becoming a Champion.


     As for those with Gold comprehension level, it was said that just by staying safe and training nominally, they would be able to reach the Champion level without too much effort.


     This was also why every candidate with legendary comprehension level would send enemy Kingdoms into a frenzy.


     If a Champion level powerhouse did emerge from any of the forces in Central Angaria, they might even be able to unite the entire area because of their overwhelming power.


     Yet, not even one had appeared in centuries.


     According to the memoirs of the previous Kings of Lanthanor, this was because of the final hurdle to reach the Champion level from the peak Warrior level, which Daneel still did not have a clear idea about.


     Coming back to his condition, if legendary comprehension was required to become a Champion, then would his level correspond to….the rumored Hero level?


     Daneel had heard not a whisper about 'Heros' since coming to Angaria, except for the legends in the books that he had collected from the Town Library all those years ago.


     Hence, he did not even know if there was someone at that level in the entire continent at the moment.


     Even the matter of the absurd boost in training speed would be able to be explained by this fact.


     After all, the way power scaled in Angaria was that each major level was exponentially more powerful than the one before.


     This would mean that getting to a level above that of a Champion really would require exponentially higher training speed.


     Finally, after a minute or so, the King of Lanthanor came back to his senses before avidly plunging his hands into the goo to continue training.


     "Warrior level, here I come.", he thought, before starting to train alongside the clone with renewed vigor.


     .....


     Meanwhile, in the underground room that was the headquarters of the Network of Angaria.


     In a private chamber that had been constructed just for her, Eloise sat in front of a map of the continent with an expression of serious thought on her face.


     After the success with the advertising scheme, offers had started to pour in all over the two Kingdoms in which the NOA was prevalent.


     Yet, knowing the importance of not flooding the Network with too many ads and driving away people, Eloise had decided to take a moderate approach by introducing a few ads every day, and rotating them during the week.


     In this process, they had found out that ads right now were most beneficial to only a certain number of people who were listening.


     This was the core problem that if solved, would generate much more growth in business for those opting the advertise using the NOA. If they could accomplish, Eloise knew that the NOA would generate revenue in the range of hundreds of thousands of Gold Lans, opposed to the present where it was still around the tens of thousands.


     Yet, although the problem had been identified, they were still a long way from figuring out a solution.


     Deciding that she would have to speak to the King about it soon and haplessly blushing again at the thought, Eloise turned to the next major problem.


     Expansion.


     Right now, the NOA was only present in Lanthanor and Eldinor. Due to the tireless efforts of the assembly line, enough communication trinkets had been made to flood Lanthanor city with the Network.


     Instead of the small community where NOA had been tested, the Network now had listeners all over the Capital, with a penetration of 70% in the population of around 500,000.


     Of course, all of them had been given for free, meaning that right now, the NOA was only burning a hole in the Kingdom's pocket.


     As for Eldinor, the adoption had been slower due to the fact that many of the Elves were much more learned in their worldview than the citizens of Lanthanor, who led their lives without much knowledge about the continent.


     Hence, the penetration in the capital of the Kingdom of the Elves was at around 50%.


     Although Eloise had many features and schemes planned to increase the adoption rate in both of these Kingdoms, the primary aim right now was to expand to more Kingdoms.


     Yet, why would Kingdoms freely allow them to distribute trinkets knowing that they would be able to influence the minds of their citizens?


     When thinking of this matter, Eloise realized that it was all about need.


     In Eldinor, the Network had chosen the right time when there was no Queen or King on the Throne.


     She surmised that as the network had been one of the contributing factors which had allowed the present Queen to win the election, it was being allowed to proliferate through the Kingdom.


     If this was the case, then it all came down to need.


     Unless there was a need, no Kingdom might opt to give the permission they needed.


     If so, she had to identify a need which the Network would address for each Kingdom.


     Thinking like so, Eloise started poring over all the news that was going to be broadcast next on the Network.


     When she was doing so, a single news item became stuck in her eyes.


     .....


     "Your Majesty, Eloise is asking for an urgent meeting."


     Interrupted after only having just begun training, Daneel initially felt frustrated for a bit because he had truly become hopefully addicted to the feeling he got when he reached nearer and nearer to a level where he wouldn't have to fear anyone from Central Angaria.


     Of course, this only lasted for a moment. Eloise was actually his most hardworking subordinate, and the fact that she had called for an urgent meeting definitely meant that it was something very important.


     Deciding to only use the clone, he said, "All right. Ask her to come to my chambers."


     Yet, right after he gave the order, Daneel remembered the last time he had called her to his chambers.


     Hence, hastily contacting Kellor through the oathstone again, he said, "You come too."


     ...….


     After a few minutes, Daneel's clone walked into the Chamber.


     After receiving the bows from the two who had arrived, he sat in the central seat before gesturing at Eloise to speak about the matter for which she had called the meeting.


     "My Lord, someone has recently made a stir in the Black Raven Kingdom by challenging the claims that ravens give substantial boosts in power to Mages and Fighters who are able to connect with them. He seems to be someone who is capable of fighting above his level, as he has already defeated a Black Raven Fighter with a single punch. As the people of the Kingdom are aware of this and because pride is valued above all by them, the King himself has decided to fight this challenger in public after restricting his power level."


     As Eloise took a pause at this point, Daneel couldn't help but feel awe at the person who had practically woven a story straight out of the legends about himself.


     To challenge an entire Kingdom….was it bravery or foolishness?


     Daneel couldn't help but incline his thoughts towards the latter, unless this person had the ability to protect himself if he were being chased by an entire Kingdom.


     Regardless, wondering what this news had to do with them, he waited for Eloise to continue.


     "The purpose of the fight is to let the continent know that the Black Raven Kingdom does not back down, and also to showcase the power of the descendants of their deity. I propose that we give the offer to do a live blow-by-blow broadcast of the fight on the Network, if they allow the Network to spread in their Kingdom."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     232 Cause and Effec
      Hearing Eloise's proposition, Daneel was impressed that she had managed to identify such a great opportunity.


     Indeed, just as she felt, Daneel knew that need was what drove any business or discussion. Hence, this could very well be the perfect way to spread the NOA to the Black Raven Kingdom.


     "Kellor, initiate contact with the Black Raven King's point of contact immediately. Explain everything, and also ensure them that the strength of a Black Raven Fighter will definitely be emphasized heavily. Set up a meeting with me if needed. Eloise, well done. Time and time again, you've proven that you are the best one for the job. I am really glad to have you working with me to make my dream come true."


     As Daneel said these heartfelt words to Eloise, he saw her blush and hide her face with her hand.


     At the moment, the expression he saw in her eyes reminded him of the one he had seen in Dalia's.


     Although the intensity of the adoration was lower, there was a different aspect to it which he couldn't place.


     Was it… infatuation?


     Not at all experienced in matters of this kind, Daneel really couldn't tell if that was the case.


     Regardless, what he felt for Eloise was true gratitude and a growing sister-like feeling.


     Besides, there was no way he would even consider any romantic thoughts unless the looming threat on Angaria was resolved.


     Thus, he wished that his guess was wrong because if it wasn't, he would feel quite guilty for breaking the heart of someone whom he trusted and admired for her hard-working and smart nature.


     As he had been absorbed in his thoughts, he realized that Kellor had asked something which he had missed.


     Coming back to his senses, he realized that the question had been: "What if the Black Raven King loses? Won't the entire operation backfire?"


     Thinking for a moment, he answered, "The chances of that are very, very minute. The King would only set up such a match in public if he is confident of winning. I've met him, so I know that he is most probably not dumb enough to just rush into the fight without taking countermeasures. Besides, he's a true-blue peak Exalted Human Fighter. Even if he restricts his power, his experience will still ensure a victory."


     Although this was the answer he gave, there was also an unspoken reason that he had kept to himself.


     As the King hadn't hesitated to try and cheat Lanthanor by giving the Echer seeds without explaining about their effect on the land, he would definitely not think of it as under him to ensure a victory by using dishonest means.


     Little did he know that the Black Raven King and the Old Man were arguing about this very same point in the throne room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     .....


     "No. I am a warrior, and I would rather die than use underhanded methods to defeat an enemy in an upfront fight. If I don't do so, even if I step into the level that has the same name as the one I call myself, it wouldn't contain any meaning. I will defeat him, no matter what tricks he has up his sleeve."


     Hearing the words spoken in a tone that brooked no arguments, the Old Man who had just gotten out of the Natural Energized Training Chamber and heard about the news of the fight sighed and said, "I know. But in this crucial moment, we cannot take a chance. Just carry the trinket I give with you, and go on to defeat him without touching it if you can. But if I see you losing, I will activate it myself."


     "NO! Old man, I don't know if you have ever been on a battlefield. It is the desperation of there not being any other way that leads a warrior to give his all in a fight! If I have this countermeasure, I can't fight to my heart's content!"


     SLAM


     With the last word, the Black Raven King had slammed his fist on the handrest of the throne, making the sound echo all around the throne room.


     His eyes were bloodshot, and his face had turned red from the indignation he felt.


     Yet, seeing the old man's usually neutral expression morphing into one of utter seriousness, his expression slowly started to turn into one of trepidation.


     SLACK. SLACK. SLACK.


     The sound of the old man's slippers echoed in the room as he took one step after another in the King's direction.


     It was as if each step was tightening a noose around the Black Raven King's neck, as he felt as if the air flow were being cut off from his lungs.


     By the time the old man reached him, his red face which had previously been so due to anger now had additional veins popping out as he was close to suffocating to death.


     "I did not think that I needed to remind you of our… arrangement. Do what I say, or you die. I won't even bother commanding you through the oath you swore. Don't make me warn you again, or you might find yourself missing something other than the air. Something more… personal."


     The last words were said while the old man looked at the crotch area of the Black Raven King.


     As the King realized this, he couldn't help but helplessly clutch at that spot after the feeling of being suffocated disappeared.


     Seeing the fear that had been renewed in the King's eyes, the old man smiled coldly before turning around and walking out of the throne room.


     As he did so, it almost seemed as if the eyes of the enormous Black Raven that stood above the throne flashed, as if it were following him while he made his exit.


     .....


     "Dalia, enough! You haven't spoken a word or eaten properly in two days! I know you are embarrassed for what happened in the Palace, but this is taking it too far!"


     As Helena finally reached the limits of her patience and berated Dalia who was playing with her food, her daughter only blushed again and bent, hiding her head under her hands which she had folded on the table.


     After the meeting in the Lanthanorian Throne Room, they had been told that they would soon be called back to the Palace to have their problem resolved.


     A few days of delay was something they could still handle, hence the family had gone back to their home while hoping that the call would come soon.


     Yet, since that point, Dalia had become someone entirely different from her usual self.


     Her talkativeness was gone, replaced by the activity of acting like so every so often.


     Helena knew very well how much her daughter had been looking forward to seeing the King.


     Thus, she had easily figured out that it was because she had become tongue-tied when she was supposed to explain the situation.


     Although she had thought initially that Dalia would be able to get over it herself after a period of time, she had noticed that it was only getting worse.


     Hence, she had decided to finally confront her daughter about it.


     Yet, seeing that there was no answer, she thought for a bit before deciding on saying something that would definitely elicit a response.


     "You know, by acting like you are right now, you are only decreasing the chances of talking to him again."


     This statement finally made her daughter look up with a confused expression on her face.


     Realizing that it was working, she carried on.


     "You know who the King speaks to on a regular basis?", she asked, making Dalia look into the air as she tried to come up with an answer.


     After a few seconds, she shook her head.


     "To those who work under him, dummy! And do you know what the criteria is for getting a job in the Palace?"


     "The head counselor said that…we have to be at the top of our chosen field."


     This was actually the first sentence Helena had gotten out of her daughter since the incident.


     Feeling happy, she said, "Exactly! Then if you don't eat and question things and be the Dalia from before whom the teachers always praised, how will you get to the top? Daughter, just put what happened out of your mind and work hard while being yourself to become someone the King can rely on. Will you do that for me?"


     At the mention of the word 'rely', it seemed that a fire had been born in the eyes of the 10-year-old.


     Nodding with determination on her face, Dalia got up and walked to the chair her mother was sitting on before hugging her tight.


     "Mom, I'm starving. Can we go get some candy? After that, we should go to the library!"


     Laughing at her daughter's cute expression, Helena couldn't help but laugh and nod, making Dalia run off to change her clothes.


     Seeing her bobbing head and patting herself on her back that she had fixed her daughter's behavior, Helena also got up to change her clothes and fetch her purse.


     She had no idea exactly what path she had set her daughter on at this moment, and how this would end up changing the fates of many in the future.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     233 Entering the Black Raven Kingdom
      "They say the Network of Angaria will allow the entire continent to know exactly how powerful the descendants of our deity are, allowing the world to see and fear the might of the Black Raven Kingdom."


     Gesturing at the messenger who had just spoken out the entire missive sent by the Kingdom of Lanthanor to leave, the Black Raven King sat back on the throne while waiting for the old man who had been standing at the side to speak.


     Due to the recent warning, he had been behaving quite subdued unlike his previous self who had started to act unruly because of the long time that had passed since reaching the arrangement which tied his life to the old man's.


     After pondering for a bit, the old man looked at the Black Raven King and said, "Allow it. I see more advantages than disadvantages. Your Kingdom isn't one where public opinion matters anyway, unlike the Kingdom of the Elves where a sway in opinion can change the leader itself. It'll also make the bratty King think that we are valuing the 'alliance' reached due to the Echer seeds. Make sure to send that part in the communication. Also, make a committee to keep an eye on the network, and assess whether there is any long-term risk for the Kingdom. And don't disturb me unless there is anything important. I will come out next when the fight is due."


     The Black Raven King only nodded hearing these words, opting to look on as the old man exited the throne room.


     Yet, at the last moment before walking out the door, the old man turned around to shoot a cold glance at the King as a warning to not play any antics when he wasn't there.


     Feeling an instinctive fear, the Black Raven King couldn't help but grasp at his crotch area again, remembering the warning that had been given before.


     Seeing the door close and finding himself alone in the room, the Black Raven King got up before walking towards the door himself and turning around to gaze at the enormous statue which had apparently existed for as long as the Kingdom.


     Closing his eyes, he did the only thing he could think of right now.


     He prayed. He prayed that someone could come along and kill this old man, whose only purpose seemed to be to wring the Kingdom dry for his own motives.


     This was definitely not what he had in mind when he had taken the offer to become someone who could stand above all and below one.


     ....


     In the King's chambers in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, Daneel, Eloise and Kellor were standing in front of a parchment while waiting for the communication from the Black Raven Kingdom who had intimated that they would be sending over the decision in a moment.


     All of them had hopeful expressions on their faces, as an approval would mean that they would be able to tap into almost half the population of Central Angaria.


     Seeing the parchment flash, Kellor walked forward and immediately held it in his hand, receiving the transmission.


     After a few moments, a wide smile spread across his face which was enough for the others to understand what the message was.


     Eloise immediately jumped up in the air, whooping and clapping her hands before calming herself down realising in whose presence she was.


     Yet, the King himself had an even wider smile on his face and looked like he was resisting the urge to jump up himself.


     Instead, he turned to Eloise who had just landed and grasped her by the shoulders before saying with excitement, "Well done Eloise! Time and time again, you keep exceeding expectations! Thank you for being by my side!"


     Saying these words and looking into her eyes for a moment, the King turned around before beginning a conversation with Kellor about the logistics of preparing enough communication trinkets to deliver to the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Thus, he didn't see that his small gesture of appreciation had made Eloise freeze where she stood and stare at him, completely entranced by the broad shoulders which gave her a measure of stability and security that she had always been looking for her entire life.


     As this feeling swept over her, she realised that the feelings she had for the King had long surpassed those that existed between a ruler and a loyal subject.


     Her stomach fluttering as if butterflies were flying inside, she left the room, replaying the moment that had just happened over and over again in her mind.


     ...


     Two days later.


     A man wearing the guise of a traveller entered the Black Raven Kingdom before heading towards a town nearby.


     Although the Black Raven Kingdom was also surrounded by walls just like the Kingdom of Lanthanor, these walls could not even hold a candle to the impregnable ones that had thrown back enemies for centuries.


     They were made out of stone bricks held together by a mixture of clay. On top, a metal layer had been applied for added strength.


     Only Mages who were well experienced in handling metal elementary particles could even hope to melt enough iron in order to make such a coating possible.


     Hence, this was one of the costliest projects the Kingdom had ever undertaken, but it had proven its value multiple times when it put up a strong resistance against foes who attacked.


     Of course, unlike the walls of the Lanthanor Kingdom, these could be breached much more easily resulting in many villages and towns not opting to be situated near the borders.


     Most of the land was barren, making it so that even if an invader did manage to breach the wall and enter, they would only be met with no cover and no stronghold to take control of.


     Teleportation detection stopped people from entering however they wanted, and the strikeforce of the Black Raven Kingdom which was ranked among the top in terms of speed of response made anyone think twice before deciding to attack these lands.


     Daneel had already read about all these facts in the dossier they had back in Lanthanor.


     Although he had been reluctant to pause his training, he had taken the decision to investigate the Kingdom himself because he might soon have to figure out a way to take control of it just like how he had done with Eldinor.


     This was actually his second stop after leaving from the Lanthanorian Palace, because he had first gone to the location of the Ker Gem mine to pick up the gems formed in the Natural Energised Training Chamber.


     Glad that he at least had a way to train without taking the risk to expose the goo, Daneel had taken on this disguise before entering the Kingdom.


     After reaching the village, he saw that the style of architecture was different from Lanthanor's.


     In Lanthanor, even villages had houses made of stone bricks because the simple technology to construct such houses had been proliferated in the public long ago.


     Yet, in the Black Raven Kingdom, he saw that many houses were still made of mud and thatch.


     Of course, larger establishments such as inns were still made of stone bricks.


     Taking lodging in one such inn in the town which was closest to the location where the Black Raven King would soon fight the challenger, Daneel ordered the local delicacies before asking the bartender, "I've been to Lanthanor and Eldinor, but this is the first time I saw houses like these which looked so primitive. Why is this the case?"


     The bartender was an individual who had an eye patch, with an old raven perched on his shoulder who was looking at Daneel suspiciously as if he wasn't who he seemed to be.


     Indeed, after entering the Kingdom he had realised that Black Ravens weren't as rare as he had thought in his mind. Out of 10 citizens that he had seen, at least three or four had ravens perched on their shoulders or resting on their hands while the people went about their daily tasks.


     Although he had read this metric in the dossier, the sight was truly something to behold.


     It was almost as if the entire society was built around this intelligent species and the humans.


     According to what he had read, each and every Black Raven citizen would have the option of trying to bond with a Raven after reaching the age of 14.


     This offer was not extended to outsiders, or even those that had chosen to marry outside their own society.


     This reminded Daneel of some of the communities on earth who also acted the same way, being open to outsiders but still prioritising 'blood'.


     Because the population of the citizens itself numbered in the millions, inbreeding wasn't a problem except in rare cases.


     "Typical foreigner. Those are the houses of the true citizens, and they are a tier above when compared to the stone houses. They keep the houses cool naturally and are enchanted with special spells for added defense. I wish I could live in one of those."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     234 The Fight 1
      Hearing the answer from the bartender, Daneel couldn't help but feel surprised seeing that there was this much demarcation between citizens and noncitizens, to the point that even the house they lived in was enough to tell who they were.


     Opting to not respond, Daneel waited for a bit before receiving the local delicacy which was an animal that looked like a small rat poked through with a stick floating in a broth of some kind.


     Taking the food and a glass of cheap wine and sitting at one of the tables in the inn, he started to eat while carefully looking around.


     People wore mostly loose clothes because of the higher temperature, with some even opting to go shirtless and exposing the scars on their bodies.


     Typically, these kinds of people also had ravens with them, showcasing that they had once been part of the military which was something to be adored in this part of Angaria.


     As the common saying went, the weakest point of a chain was its weakest link.


     From the way people interacted with each other, he could tell which ones were citizens and which weren't.


     The citizens usually seemed like they had more swagger, confidently speaking in loud tones without caring that they were in a public setting where they could disturb others.


     Although the noncitizens weren't very subdued, it could easily be assessed that they were acting while keeping their lower status in mind.


     Although the Black Raven Kingdom always insisted that it allowed outsiders with open arms, the difference in status was something that was very glaring.


     This made it so that the number of noncitizens living inside the Kingdom was pitiful, coming to around just 20% of the total population.


     Hence, Daneel's initial plan of riling up tensions between citizens and noncitizens to cause riots and bring about a change in leadership was scrapped, both because the noncitizens were too low in number and the fact that the King wasn't someone who could be deposed by any common citizen.


     In a way, this entire Kingdom looked to him like a cult. A cult whose leader and founder was the legendary Black Raven who was responsible for this Kingdom existing in the first place.


     All the typical signs of a cult were there: all the citizens worshipped their deity with a single-minded fanaticism, with the objects of that deity being the ones which decided the role of someone in the society-if someone could connect with a descendant of the deity, it meant that they were blessed, leading them to possess as much wealth and power as they wanted up to a certain limit.


     Also, they had several exclusive things such as the houses, some other perks and the advantage of trying to bond with a Black Raven which no one else could do.


     The cult leader was the one who had the strongest connection with the strongest Black Raven in the Kingdom, which was rumored to be at a level comparable to an Exalted Human, as opposed to the other ravens which could only be trained up to the Eminent Human level.


     It was still told in stories how the present King had challenged the previous one to a fight and defeated him before going on to form an extremely strong bond with the strongest Black Raven.


     Hence, he had won the adoration of the people and smoothly become King, still worshipped to this day because of the strength of the ancestor's blood which flowed through him that had allowed him to make that bond.


     While assessing everything he knew about the Kingdom in his mind, Daneel tried to come up with a different plan while waiting for the appointed time of the duel to arrive.


     An hour later, the inn started to empty as everyone rushed to the large stadium that was on the outskirts of this town.


     Seeing this, Daneel also got up from the chair and had the last of the bitter wine before heading towards the stadium himself.


     After reaching, he couldn't help but stop in his tracks seeing the striking resemblance between this stadium and the famous colosseums back on Earth.


     After all, the purpose was the same, making it so that this simple structure had been adopted by both worlds.


     Outside the doors of the stadium, stalls had been set up which were distributing communication trinkets after carefully noting down the details and making sure that the binding of the trinket happened in the presence of those who were put in charge.


     Daneel was the one who had insisted on this, as the trinkets weren't so cheap as to just spread them and hope that they wouldn't be discarded due to disinterest.


     A catchy slogan which had actually been proposed by Eloise was in front of each stall: "Join the Network of Angaria and watch as the glory of the Black Raven Kingdom becomes known to the entire continent!"


     As was crucial with every advertisement, this one's goal was to strike a chord in the people who were attending the tournament who were very prideful of their Kingdom.


     Thus, many didn't hesitate to head over to at least find out what it was as they had been enthralled by the word 'glory'.


     Smiling at the long line in front of the stalls, Daneel headed over to a bookkeeper and bought a ticket before heading to a common seat in the stands.


     The fight had yet to begin, with people filling in rapidly as the time slowly crept towards noon, which was when the King would supposedly beat down the challenger into dust.


     Seeing that he had some free time, Daneel took out a communication trinket before saying, "Eloise, are the three broadcasters ready? Have you check their credentials thoroughly?"


     After a brief pause which made Daneel wonder if there was some problem with the communication trinket, Eloise replied in an uncharacteristically breathy voice as if she had just run up and down the stairs.


     "Yes, My Lord. Two of them are veterans of the Lanthanorian Army who fought with the Black Raven Kingdom in a few skirmishes, while the third is a traveler who has gone around the whole continent challenging every type of fighter there is, just like the challenger who is going to fight the King. All three of them are quite fluent, and we have already had multiple trial broadcasts where they assessed a spar between two Lanthanorian Fighters. The broadcast will surely be a success."


     "Good. I would expect nothing less from the most hard-working and sincere person in the entire palace. Keep it up, Eloise."


     Having no idea that his simple compliment had again made Eloise lose her breath and smile happily to herself, Daneel put his eyes back on the stadium and noticed that someone had entered the field in the middle even though there were still 20 minutes till the start of the fight.


     This man was wearing a mask which covered everything but his eyes, and he stood with his arms folded while lazily looking around at all the people booing him in the stands.


     Indeed, this familiar figure had invoked in the people who had been present in the previous tournament a desire to tear him apart due to the overconfident and gloating nature he had shown before.


     Their pride had been very heavily stung, and if even the King lost to this nameless challenger, Daneel couldn't even assess what would happen.


     As he looked again and again at the man in the field, Daneel couldn't help but shake the feeling that he was someone familiar.


     Yet, no matter how much he thought about it, he just couldn't place a finger on who it was.


     Giving up and hoping that the mask would be revealed during the fight, Daneel thought back to the secondary transmission he had received from the Black Raven King.


     In it, the Black Raven King had expounded on the bond that had formed between them due to the deal with the Echer seeds, which had apparently been part of the reason for him accepting the Network of Angaria to spread in his kingdom.


     At this, Daneel had had to resist the urge to curse.


     After all, he knew that the bond was nothing but a hope that by destroying some of the most fertile land in his Kingdom, he would be led to find a way to fix that land which could be copied by the Black Raven Kingdom to rejuvenate their own which was definitely already barren due to the energy-sucking effects of the Echer seeds


     Knowing that the Black Raven King would soon get his comeuppance for scheming against his Kingdom and people, Daneel only smiled to himself coldly before putting his focus on the fight which was going to start in a few minutes.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     235 The Fight 2
      The booing of the crowds which had been getting louder and louder stopped the moment a tall man appeared at the end of the stadium, confidently walking towards the center of the field where his challenger was waiting.


     He wore black leather armor which covered his entire body including his palms. While his black hair flew in the wind, a confident smile appeared on his face as he raised his hand to wave at the crowds who had just started an ear-shattering cheer.


     Meanwhile, Elanev, who was putting on the façade of a warrior who knew no fear couldn't help but feel a slight amount of trepidation feeling the entire stadium itself shake due to the people on the stands who had all gotten up the moment the King had arrived.


     Yet, at the same moment, the thrill of a challenge coursed through him, making him enter the familiar zone of concentration which he had relied on often in his journey to save his life.


     Whether it be the fiercest animal or the strongest bandit, no matter who his enemy was, this zone allowed him to ignore all distractions and focus completely on the movements of the one in front of him.


     Hence, with his eyes fixed firmly on the King who was walking towards him, Elanev started to plan the first move he would make.


     He knew very well of the history of this man who had gone through countless battles before challenging the previous King and defeating him in the process.


     Even though he would be wearing a special trinket designed to limit his power to that of an Eminent Human Fighter, his experience would definitely give him an edge in this fight.


     Yet, Elanev was confident in his own trump cards which might even result in a surprise victory.


     Unlike before when he had completely disregarded the threat that his opponent represented in the last Battle Royale match, Elanev entered into a stance with both of his fists pointing forward while his legs loosened up, enabling him to be light on his feet when needed.


     After the King reached a distance of 50 feet from Elanev, he stopped and waited for an official who had entered from the other entrance of the field.


     In the official's hand was a cage in which a Raven was looking around astutely, trying to figure out where it was.


     In the Black Raven Kingdom, there were actually two types of Ravens which were known as awakened and unawakened.


     According to their doctrine, any Raven which managed to form a connection with a human, thereby awakening its ancestral blood, was considered an awakened Raven which would always be treated with the highest of respect and would never be forced to do anything by anyone.


     Unawakened ravens were those which had not formed a bond with anyone. Hence, no one would say anything even if they were caged in this way.


     According to the statistics, of all the Ravens bred to power using the Kingdom's secret technique, a small percentage were always unawakened.


     Still, these ravens weren't treated unfairly. Put in cages and fed well, they waited for someone to come along who could bond with them.


     Apparently, this was one of those ravens. Its size was similar to the one which had fought alongside Elanev's opponent in the Battle Royale before, at around double the size of a man's head.


     Yet, unlike that Raven and the one which had been the partner of the woman, this one did not have any special features such as a bulkier or more agile build.


     After the official reached them, the King opened his mouth and shouted in a voice which did not need any amplification trinkets to resound across the stadium.


     This was because the people had already fallen silent the moment the King had done so.


     Even before Elanev could marvel at the absolute respect and obedience the people had for this man, the Black Raven King's words had already started to echo in the stadium.


     "People of the Black Raven! Today, a challenger is in front of me who doubts that the descendants of our glorious ancestor give any boost in power to those who are lucky enough to bond with them. You know very well that many soldiers would have already torn this man to bits if I had allowed them to."


     This line drew a roar from the crowd, inundating the stadium for a few seconds before fading away because the King had resumed speaking.


     "I only stopped them, because this is a great opportunity for the continent to be reminded about the sheer power of a Black Raven Fighter. And for this purpose, I myself am ready to defend our honor.


     "For the purpose of fairness, I will only be using a Raven which has been unawakened and thus not trained in a specific way to build a specific power. This man is a 6th Grade Eminent Human fighter, but I will be restricting myself to the level of a fifth-grade one so that he won't whine later that he lost because I have more experience than him."


     The Black Raven King chuckled as he said these words, making the crowd laugh alongside him while the desire for revenge in their eyes only got stronger.


     Walking to the official, he first looked at the Raven for a few moments before using a finger to scratch at its head, right above its sharp beak.


     Initially, it tried to resist, but it was soon enjoying itself and tilting its head in happiness as the King continued scratching.


     While still doing so, the King carefully opened the cage door and coaxed the Raven onto his hand.


     Yet, as soon as the Raven did so, it screeched as if in pain.


     With his sharp eyesight, Elenav could see that there was some sort of ring with a pointy needle on the fingers of the Black Raven King.


     The ring had penetrated the leg of the Raven, and although it was about to fly away seeing that it was actually free, it stopped itself after unfolding its wings and turned around to look into the eyes of the King.


     With its head cocked to one side, the raven's eyes connected with the Kings for a few seconds before it completely turned docile and got onto his shoulder.


     "So fast!"


     "That's our King! The one with the strongest Black Raven blood!"


     "Praise be to our Saviour, the legendary Black Raven!"


     Statements like these resounded across the stadium, making Elanev raise his brow as even he couldn't help but feel impressed at the feat of the king.


     According to what he had heard, connecting with a Raven was usually a process that took weeks or even months depending on the blood of the person.


     Seeing it happening in a few minutes was truly fascinating, and it had also revealed to Elanev exactly what kind of trinket was used in the process.


     After this, the official handed over another trinket which was shaped like a belt with thorns all around.


     As the King wore the belt, he winced as the thorns dug into his skin, but his expression returned to normal as the feeling went away after a few moments.


     Yet, a grimace passed across his face after this had happened, as he felt his strength receding to the level previously set on the trinket.


     Such trinkets were actually quite rare and limited, but they weren't very sought after due to their limited uses. Apparently, even the design for creating such trinkets had long been lost, making it so that this one was one of the last that was still in use in the continent.


     With his job done, the official left the stadium while the King said one last sentence before the fight began.


     "To all those listening, I only say one thing. If you ever even think of opposing my Kingdom, then remember this fight and cower in your boots."


     With the bold proclamation, a bell sounded across the stadium, signalling the beginning of the fight.


     It was as if his statement had served to fire himself up, as the Black Raven King's eyes had become bloodshot just like the people in the stands who were cheering for him as if there was no tomorrow.


     The first attack itself made a cold sweat appear on Elanev's back.


     Taking a single step forward and swinging his body while holding both legs of the Raven in his hand, the King flung the Raven at him with a blinding speed that made him lose hope of even trying to intercept it.


     Rolling to the side, Elanev prepared himself for a tough fight.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     236 The Fight 3
      After he rolled to the side, a feeling of danger coming from his back made him jump and roll again as he realized that the King had already rushed towards him and launched an attack which would have almost hit if it weren't for his instincts which had been honed during the months of traveling.


     Seeing the consecutive rolls in the middle of the field, the people of the Black Raven Kingdom couldn't help but laugh with satisfaction as they became filled with the sweet feeling of seeing their enemy beaten down in front of them.


     After the Raven had missed its mark, Elanev hadn't been able to figure out where it was, making him feel an additional sense of danger which was all the more frightening as he did not know from which direction it would come from.


     Meanwhile, the Black Raven King was raining down punches and kicks at him in a barbaric style that emphasized offense over defense.


     Since childhood, Elanev had been trained in punching and kicking techniques which would try and take advantage of an enemy's weakness while also protecting the user.


     The technique the King was using was the antithesis of what he had learned.


     By forsaking defense, although there are many holes in the King's technique which he could take advantage of, the speed of the offense was so high that if he wanted to land a punch or kick, he would have to allow himself to be hit multiple times.


     The lack in experience was already showing its mark. The first attack itself has served to throw Elanev off his game, putting him in disadvantages position which the King had capitalized on to push him more and more towards defeat.


     Knowing that that was the only outcome if this continued, Elanev used one of the trump cards he had picked up since leaving the Kingdom.


     Pushing energy towards his feet, Elanev took two steps which looked normal.


     Yet, two muffled explosions could be heard in the stadium while Elanev flew back in a controlled manner before vaulting in the air and smoothly landing on the ground.


     This almost made people suspect that the challenger was actually a mage, but their doubts were answered when they saw that two clear footprints had appeared on the exact spot where the man had stepped off of on the ground to fly into the air.


     This was definitely some sort of technique that used force to push oneself and result in this effect.


     Only one man among the crowds almost stood up with shock, seeing a familiar technique being used in a place far away from home.


     Meanwhile, Elanev had taken out two strange looking trinkets that seemed like they had been designed to be worn.


     Although they looked like they were made up of a metallic material, as Elanev put them on, they bent to perfectly surround his fists, making them shine in the sun.


     Seeing the strange trinkets, the king only smiled before advancing towards his opponent again.


     He was not even wearing any weapons, showing his confidence in being able to win the fight even if he was barehanded.


     Yet, the moment he threw another punch at his opponent, he realized that he had probably made a mistake by underestimating him like so.


     The reality was that although his power had been restricted to that of a fifth-grade Eminent Human Fighter, his experience allowed him to output a fist power at least two levels above his due to the perfect usage of stance and movement.


     Each punch travelled from his foot to his hand, resulting in a power that would make one feel as if they were facing off against an Exalted Human Fighter.


     This was something that could only be learned by years and years on the battlefield, as it required a near subconscious focus that could not be trained.


     Although he had known that it was very unlikely that his challenger was also aware of such a technique, he had decided to take the cautious route by using the Raven to distract him before launching his attack.


     This had allowed him to see that the opponent indeed did not have any such technique to amplify power.


     Hence, he had simply walked up now and punched thinking that the opponent would just be blown away.


     Yet, his fist had been met by a metallic object which made him wince.


     More than the strength of the metal, it was the strange phenomena which accompanied each punch that shocked him.


     It was as if a snake had slithered into his arm at the moment of contact, which would definitely burst with a simple command from his opponent, thereby rupturing his blood vessels and causing a grave injury.


     Thinking quickly and understanding exactly what it was, the Black Raven King used a technique to expel foreign force.


     By shaking his hand vigorously in a certain direction, he managed to lessen the force that was traveling through his arm so that even if the explosion really did occur, there would be very minimal damage.


     The problem was that when he had been absorbed in this process, the opponent had already thrown three more punches at three different locations on his body.


     Understanding that it was now his turn to retreat, the Black Raven King hurriedly commanded the Raven which had been lying in wait to initiate an attack.


     This gave him a moment of respite, which he used to jump back and use the same technique as before to get rid of all the 'snakes' that had entered his body.


     Meanwhile, Elanev had had no option but to give up the advantageous position he had grasped using the element of surprise.


     The damned Raven had managed to swoop down from the sky in his blind spot, making him pause his attack and move in order to escape its sharp beak which would definitely impale him if he gave it the chance.


     On the other side, the Black Raven King had already managed to expel all the 'snakes'.


     "Interesting. Enough warmup. It's time to end this farce."


     With these words began the most disastrous fight in Elanev's entire life.


     It started with the Raven flying back into the sky, while the King charged again and began attacking in the same way he had before.


     Yet, the difference was that each punch from him was accompanied by an attack from the Raven from a different direction.


     Unlike the Raven of the Fighter he had fought before, this one could agilely turn in the sky whenever it wanted, allowing it to return back and attack him again and again even though it kept missing due to his careful dodging.


     Even though he did land some punches on the King in the process because he wasn't flustered like before, it was as if the explosions had no impact whatsoever on this man who did not even flinch at the pain of having his blood vessels and skin torn open.


     SHWIP.


     BAM.


     HWEP.


     BOOM.


     The sound of their punches synced with the sound made by the Raven as it kept turning and attacking him repeatedly, not even giving him a moment of respite.


     Only a minute had passed since the moment when he had made the King retreat, but he had already taken eight punches and three kicks to his body while blood had already risen to his mouth indicating that he was internally injured.


     Still, he looked fine on the outside, as opposed to the King who had taken five of the Hidden Kill punches which made blood flow down his body due to the patches of skin torn off on his hands where the leather armor had holes due to the explosions which came from inside.


     The crowd couldn't even follow the movements of these two individuals, whom anyone could have mistaken as Exalted Human Fighters instead of the Eminent ones that they were.


     The only thing they could catch clear glimpses of was the Raven which kept reorienting itself to keep launching attacks.


     After a minute and a half, the two figures finally separated.


     Both were panting, but where one was so bloodied that he looked like he had swam through hell, the other looked the same as he had at the beginning of the fight.


     Noticing that it was actually the King who was the bloody one, shock appeared on the faces of the people of the Black Raven Kingdom who started to fear the worst.


     If they were given a moment longer, no one could tell exactly what the emotion could have devolved into.


     Yet, the chance to find the answer was lost.


     The challenger moved forward one last time as if he had a last punch left in him, but the step he took made him shake suddenly, almost as if someone had electrocuted him.


     This made him fall to the ground, leaving the King standing. Clearly, he could take no more.


     This time, the entire stadium shook as everyone got on their feet and jumped with joy, seeing the pride of the Kingdom defended in such spectacular way.


     As the broadcasters on the NOA kept raining praises on the King who had clinched the victory, Daneel narrowed his eyes and glanced at a specific corner of the stadium, before casting a spell to contact his dear brother whom he had missed for so long.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     237 A Brief Reunion
      As the crowds got louder and louder, the Black Raven King felt all of his senses disappearing as he imagined himself standing in a battlefield, having just snatched victory from the jaws of death.


     With the pride and glory of a warrior surrounding him, the King couldn't help but smile wide wishing that this moment wouldn't pass.


     Yet, sadly, he came back to his senses and realized that those days had already gone by.


     These past few minutes were definitely the best he had experienced in the past few decades.


     Although the adoration from the crowds in the stands did make him happy, it was nothing compared to what he had felt in the moment that had just passed.


     Of course, the last movement of the opponent had been a bit suspect, but the King just attributed it to the sudden pain that must have shot through his body due to that step.


     Waving at the crowd, he almost turned around and walked away before glancing at his opponent's crumpled body which was still breathing.


     Getting an idea, he started walking towards the challenger who had been so arrogant just a few minutes ago.


     There were no shouts such as "Kill him!", as killing a downed enemy was not something that Black Raven Fighters or Mages did.


     After reaching his body, the Black Raven King first hesitated for a bit remembering the old man who was definitely watching.


     Yet, thinking back again to what he had felt, he decided to handle whatever consequences may come and bent to help up the man.


     As he did so, the man winced but his face only had an easy smile.


     "Good fight. Black ravens are indeed… Incredible. "


     The smile on the Black Raven King's face only becoming wider, he bellowed out, "Did you catch that, my people? In the words of the challenger himself, black ravens are indeed incredible! All praise our Saviour! We have someone new who has understood the specialty of our ancestor. To such a man, I believe only friendship must be offered. What do you all say?"


     Hearing the words of the King, the people of the Black Raven Kingdom only shouted louder, feeling impressed at the grace that their ruler was showing.


     As the positive reply echoed all around, the King extended his hand and said in a low voice, "Good fight, indeed. I offer the friendship of my Kingdom to you. Although we cannot let you connect with the Black Raven due to the rules set by our ancestor, you can study techniques and even spar with me. What do you say? "


     To this, the challenger only shrugged before replying, "Only if you allow me to stay in the palace. Treating these wounds is going to cost all of my money."


     Chuckling at the answer, the King said, "I give my word that you will be welcome in the palace for as long as you want. And my healers will personally attend to you. What is your name, by the way?"


     "E-eganev", he answered, before collapsing onto the King's shoulder.


     ...


     Two days later. In an inn in the capital of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     A man sat on a table sipping on a glass of wine while wincing at each mouthful as if it very bitter.


     His eyes constantly scanned the door of the inn, as if he were waiting for someone.


     A few moments later, the door opened to let in someone who had a scar across his cheek which looked like it had been recently inflicted.


     Seeing his brother finally appear, Daneel smiled before getting up and directly hugging Elanev after he reached the table he had been sitting at.


     Yet, hearing him wince slightly and flinch due to the hug, Daneel hurriedly let go before allowing him to sit.


     A few seconds of awkward silence followed, after which both tried to speak at the same time.


     This made them burst out laughing, while Daneel ordered another glass of wine and two bowls of the rat broth that he had grown to like over his time in this Kingdom.


     "You sure have grown powerful. If I'm not wrong, that last technique you were going to use before the interference would have resulted in your victory."


     Widening his eyes with surprise, Elanev said, "How do you know? And what are you even doing here?"


     "Let's just say I have a talent in… assessment. As for that, I can ask you the same thing. How did my sworn elder brother end up becoming the foolhardy man who challenged an entire Kingdom? You are the talk of the continent now, you know."


     "Long story. We can talk about it later. As for that fight, my only intention was to find out something about the turmoil that will supposedly happen in this Kingdom soon and see if it affects our Kingdom in any way. I had no idea it would end up resulting in a fight which would almost have taken my life. Damn that person who interfered.", said Elanev with frustration in his tone.


     "You can't fool me. I know you were waiting to escape the moment the King even thought of attacking while you were down. About the interference, I have no idea either. Anyway, let's get to the matter at hand. I cannot give you the exact details, but the Black Raven Kingdom has ulterior motives against Lanthanor. Suffice it to say that if I weren't the King, our Kingdom would have entered a deal with the Black Raven Kingdom which would have destroyed it utterly. I need you to gather information inside the palace. Take these. They are disguised communication trinkets for audio and video, and I need you to have them on you at all times inside the palace. This is why I asked you to find a way inside during the fight."


     Nodding, Elanev understood the reason behind the transmission after the fight which had startled him. In fact, he had asked something which only the both of them knew to ensure that it really was his little brother who was speaking to him.


     Usually, he would not have accepted such an offer as it would mean tying himself down for no purpose. Besides, he had even been attacked in some discreet away when he had about to use another trump card which would definitely have seen him win.


     It was only because Daneel had asked him to that he had stated that request to get inside the palace.


     After all, his overall motive behind the entire thing was to find out if there was a threat against Lanthanor.


     At this moment, the door opened letting in a Black Raven Fighter who nodded at the bartender before taking a table and scanning his surroundings.


     Seeing this, Daneel said, "Let us continue our discussion on the communication trinket. As someone who could put up a fight against the King himself, you are definitely being scouted by multiple forces who want to find out just where you belong to. I will be taking my leave to Lanthanor. Stay safe, and I will make sure to come again so that we can have a proper reunion after things have settled down. I'll see you later, brother."


     Elanev nodded hearing these words and looked into Daneel's eyes for a moment before starting to drink the rat broth which had been served at the table.


     Although Daneel was currently under the guise of someone else, his eyes were still the same, filled with confidence and determination that pushed him forward to accomplish things one could only dream about.


     Seeing him get up and leave, Elanev finished his meal and left the table after leaving some money, hoping that the day that Daneel had promised would come soon.


     .....


     A day later, a long stream of Ether driven carriages appeared at the East Border Gate of the Lanthanor kingdom.


     The mercenaries who were in charge of protecting this group were bruised and bloodied, with their number whittled down to half of what it had been when they had set out on their journey.


     Wearily, a man got out of the carriage at the lead and approached the waiting soldier of Lanthanor before handing over a trinket which made the soldier's eyes widen.


     A few seconds later, a strikeforce of elite Mages and Fighters appeared around the group, arranging themselves around it and taking over the duty of guarding it from those who had been hired to do so.


     The carriages made a beeline for the capital, making short work of the distance in between and reaching the Palace by night.


     Daneel, who had just gotten back, stood at the gates of the Palace looking at the line of carriages as they were carefully escorted inside.


     Kellor, who stood beside him, held a parchment in his hand before going to each carriage and checking them to make sure that everything was in order.


     After he gave the go-ahead, the carriages headed towards the treasury of Lanthanor to refill it with Ether blocks and gold bars.


     The fund to begin the Bank of Angaria had finally arrived.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     238 Citizen In Need
      Getting notified by the communication trinket that had been given to them by the Palace, Helena and Dalia made their way to the designated location looking forward to finding out just how their problems would be solved.


     Dalia had been thinking hard on the matter for the past few days, and she had been unable to come up with a way in which the King could effectively solve everything.


     The most obvious thing to do was to give the money to go buy a trinket by themselves, but in that case, they would have to be lent a lot of money to buy the best trinket that had insurance, the cost of which came to around 100 Gold Lans.


     If this much money really was given to them, no matter what interest was charged, it would be very very difficult to pay it back as their earnings were only in Silver Lans which was enough for them to sustain their life.


     Of course, the insurance here only meant that any trinket possessing a specific indication that it belonged to a certain seller could be taken to that seller for repairs before a period of time passed after its purchase.


     So, what would the King do?


     With anticipation in her eyes, Dalia kept looking around while waiting in the auditorium-like room in the Palace which was currently empty.


     Seeing the size of the room, the two had been puzzled as to why they had been asked to come here.


     The query was answered in a few seconds, when they saw people trickling in slowly who looked like they were from all walks of life.


     Most of them seemed to be slum dwellers with tattered clothes that had faded colors, while a few were from the middle-class, wearing clothes which were neat even though they did not look very expensive.


     Only one seemed to be a high-class individual, wearing clothes that were clearly enchanted with auto-fitting and auto-cleaning enchantments.


     Finally, over 500 people had arrived in the room and taken their seats, waiting for the King to arrive.


     A minute later, the King of Lanthanor arrived at the podium at one edge of the room flanked by the Grand Court Mage and the King's father.


     After receiving their bows, he began to speak.


     "Welcome, hard-working citizens of Lanthanor. Except for a few of you, the rest must be wondering why you were called here. The reason lies with a particular mother and daughter duo who did not hesitate to come to the Palace and place their problem in front of me so that I could find a solution for it."


     These words made Helena and Dalia both look down, feeling glad that they had made the decision to go to the Palace. Of course, the credit lay in Dalia whose fanaticism for the King had led her to push them towards doing so.


     "Over the past few days, I tasked our government officials with finding hard-working citizens who are looking for loans from loan sharks but did not obtain them because they had no surety to give. The criteria was that each individual had to have run a business for a certain amount of time before having to shut it down for reasons like these. Not just these, even the ones who are on the verge of shutting down due to financial problems have also been called to this meeting."


     This finally made the people in the room understand why had they had been called. Indeed, each and every one of them currently had no money in their pockets to buy the trinkets or materials needed to continue the businesses that sustained their lives. They had approached loan sharks and exhausted every resource they had to no avail.


     But, how did the King even manage to find out about their problems?


     Seeing the puzzled expressions on a few of the faces in front of him, Daneel answered the question even though it hadn't been asked.


     "I could identify you all because of the details you gave when setting up a stall in any marketplace. Using that, it isn't hard to find out and check for those who are in need of money by asking around."


     Realizing that their personal situation could be found out so easily, some in the room couldn't help but feel slightly disgruntled.


     This made Daneel resist the urge to chuckle, as he was reminded of the people back on Earth who had been indignant when they found out that each and every one of their actions could be tracked by the government very easily.


     Looking into each of their eyes and taking note of the frustration and hopelessness that came from the situation they were in, Daneel put on a serious tone before continuing to speak.


     "You are the people who trusted and supported me when I ascended the Throne. And there is no way that I would let you starve because you have no surety to give to obtain a loan."


     Nodding at Kellor who was beside him, Daneel waited for the display trinket to activate which had the logo of the Bank of Angaria rotating on it: it was a locked golden chest with the letters BOA clearly visible at the place where the keyhole was supposed to be.


     Of course, there was no way for Daneel to create graphics in this world. This 'animation' had been simply made by recording fire elementary particles which had been controlled to make the logo.


     "The Bank of Angaria is my cherished dream that will hopefully help many, many people all across the continent. Right now, I shall not get into the particulars and the plans that I have for it in regards to the continent. Instead, let me tell you what you will obtain from the bank."


     As he said these words, officials started to spread around the room holding pairs of trinkets that were shaped like square badges made of what looked like gold.


     The letters BOA were stamped on the badge, shining in all their brilliance while the people looked at them, awed.


     "From now on, all of you have the status of 'Citizen in Need" in Angaria. This means that you have a credit of 1000 Gold Lans with the Bank of Angaria, which you can use to buy anything you need."


     At the mention of the number which made them feel dizzy, the people in the room gasped with shock.


     "You have to understand one thing. This does not mean that you can take money for free and use it as you wish. There will be a special wing opening in the government which will directly procure what you need when you give it your requirements. As for the interest, it will be collected in a unique way. Your business will be closely monitored by the government, and you have to pay 20% of the profits you receive from the business to the government as both a fee for maintaining the account and as payment to clear your debt. Of course, there is a hard limit for this amount that will be collected, which comes to 120% of the amount that was loaned."


     Daneel gave a pause at this moment to see what the people would say. Although some weren't very experienced with the calculations that came with interest and principal amount, many were astute enough to realize that he was actually charging an interest rate of 20%, going by the usual way they can calculated interest.


     This was simply… atrocious! Even loan sharks didn't charge this much, with their interest mostly capping at 10%.


     Wasn't this simply… fleecing them of their hard earned money?


     Seeing the anger and indignation that has started to appear in some of the faces, Daneel continued to speak.


     "If you think I'm charging an interest rate of 20%, you are wrong. Instead of interest where you have to pay monthly or yearly, this is a lifetime fee. This means that no matter how much time you take to pay back that amount, I will only take a 20% extra on it. This number may still seem to be a bit high, so this brings me to the other main factor that you need to consider. If you do come into losses and lose the money, you do not have to pay anything. Your loans will be waived off, and after assessing the reason behind why the loss of money occurred, you might even be granted a new loan to try again. And of course, most importantly, no surety is required except for the blood which you will use to bind the trinkets that shall be your proof which you must use when you take material or money from the government. What do you all think now?"


     As the realization finally dawned on the people that they were essentially obtaining a loan from a friend who would understand if they lost the money and not berate and threaten them for it, many of them couldn't help but smile.


     This was because the whole agreement was based on one thing: trust. And it was this trust that they had never gotten from any of the people they had approached to obtain a loan.


     Here, the King was placing trust in them that they would use the resources that they took to bring in profits for their business which would benefit both parties.


     If he was doing so, what else could they ask for?




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     239 Revelation
      After thinking long and hard about all the economic models he had studied during his time on Earth, Daneel had come up with this model whose success was dependent on the capability of those to whom he gave this loan.


     He had actually been inspired by macroeconomics, which had been hailed in the beginning of the 20th-century as the tool which would end world hunger.


     Yet, as the years went by, this claim became challenged more and more until it was completely overturned by research which showed that macroeconomics was 'an' answer, but definitely not 'the' answer.


     Macroeconomics basically meant giving small loans to people who are in need of them, usually without taking any surety.


     This was all well and good in the cases of those who did honest work and paid back what they had been given.


     The problem came when some issue came with the business, making it so that people couldn't pay back the loan. This made them fall into a never-ending cycle of interest payments over interest payments, finally giving them no other option except to either run away or commit suicide in order to escape the debt that they could not pay back.


     Also, there were many cases of fraud where people used this system to take loans using bogus claims.


     The other model that had inspired Daneel was the corporate model where individuals or organizations invested in promising companies and were paid back in an amount multiplied by a predetermined number.


     Although this wasn't very common, its advantage was that it did not put much stress on the people who were being lent the money, as they knew the exact amount they had to pay back and could work while keeping that in mind, as these deals are usually in a way that a long amount of time was given before the money had to be paid back.


     Daneel had basically combined both of these schemes to make his own. The key to finding success in the second case was identifying the right company which could earn enough money to pay back what had been given to them.


     Hence, after identifying these hard-working people, he had selected them as the first who would be testing out this model to see if it works.


     After all, they would be losing nothing with only the kingdom sustaining a loss of 500,000 Gold Lans in the worst-case if it did not work out.


     Having some time to think about everything and also ask the officials in case they had any queries, the people in the room slowly started to realize that this was actually a very beneficial scheme for them.


     After all, the main problem they were facing was that they could not place anything as surety to obtain the money. Here, they were getting the money without any surety, and they would also have no debt to pay back if their business ended up failing.


     Thinking along these lines, they understood that what the King asked for was actually very reasonable. He would share in the profits but he would not reprimand them if there were none. As honest citizens, why would they hesitate from sharing the profit if the reason for it was the loan in the first place?


     Besides, even if they obtained loans from loan sharks, 20% of the money would have to be paid anyway if they took it with an interest rate of 5% with four months passing from the date of taking the loan.


     Although some were slow and some were fast, these calculations did not take long to occur to them.


     As they did so, they realized that the King might even be giving the money at a loss while also risking a loss in the first place.


     Now, they finally understood that this was indeed a scheme meant to benefit them as they were the subjects of such a thoughtful king.


     Although Dalia was still doing the calculation slowly while adorably looking at her fingers which she was using to keep count, tears had already started to appear in the eyes of Helena who understood that this really was as perfect a solution as could be in their present situation.


     She knew clearly that they would have agreed even if the rate was set at 50%, because all of them were that desperate.


     Yet, clearly, the motive of the King wasn't to earn money.


     It was to help those who had placed their trust in him, by trusting them back.


     Wordlessly, each of them started to bow to the man who had now been thoroughly idolized in their hearts.


     As he saw this sight, Daneel smiled to himself.


     No matter what he accomplished, the feeling that came when he saw the needs of people being addressed was truly something else.


     …


     In the Throne room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     The Black Raven King sat on the throne, smiling to himself and still reminiscing about the blood boiling fight he had had in the stadium.


     His great mood making his tongue loose, he glanced at the old man who had just entered with an irritated expression on his face and said, "See? No countermeasure was needed whatsoever. There is no one who can defeat me at the same level as me, let alone someone weaker."


     The old man had recently been having a bad time. The wound he had sustained long ago was acting up more and more these days, and his supply of energy was dwindling due to the fact that the Energy in the ancestral grounds of the Black Raven Kingdom was close to being sucked dry.


     Today, the pain was especially worse, but he had still endured it and come to the Throne Room as he had wanted to give certain orders to the king.


     Now, the moment he entered, the irritating smirk of the King and his gloating words served to make him blow his fuse.


     "You idiot. You think you won that fight through your own effort?"


     Hearing this question, an expression of utter shock came on the Black Raven King's face.


     Feeling all the happiness and pride that he had been reveling in since the moment he had won the fight receding from him like a flood, he asked in a disbelieving tone, "What are you...talking about?"


     Seeing the expression of the King change from one of happiness to extreme shock and fear, the old man started feeling sick satisfaction that actually helped to ignore the pain which had been affecting him since the morning.


     Satisfaction of the mind really did result in satisfaction of the body, he mused, before deciding to continue and end the fairytale of this stupid King.


     "If I had allowed it to do so, the last attack would have blown you away, resulting in your loss. To think that you extended a hand in 'friendship' to someone who was defeated by underhanded means. Pfft. It made me laugh."


     Placing two and two together, the King realised that the old man certainly wasn't bluffing.


     His world shattering around him, all he could do was stare dumbly as the old man smiled wide at his plight and laughed to himself before opening his mouth and saying, "Snap out of the delusion that you are something great. If I wanted to, I could get any other warrior and put him in your place. I'm only not doing so because it would be too much of a hassle to go through all the processes that I did with you when you took the deal. All you have to do is sit on the Throne and pass your time while carrying out the orders I give. Send more scouts to look for Ker Gem mines, and also contract a few mine hunters to look for a new mine ASAP. I don't care which division you decrease budget from to make it happen. Just do it."


     Laughing again seeing the King who was still staring at him dumbstruck, the old man walked away, leaving a cackle in his wake.


     It took a few minutes for the King to finally return to his senses. After he did so, he couldn't help but use both of his hands to slam the Throne, which ended up hurting him as the Throne was nigh indestructible.


     Not caring that his arms were bleeding, the King kept reliving the moments after the fight where he had graciously extended the hand of 'friendship' with the hope that he could have many more fights like that.


     Why hadn't the man said anything? Why had he accepted after only giving that silly condition?


     He needed to know. Taking out a communication trinket, he said, "Call Eganev to the throne room immediately."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     240 Spiderweb
      In the situation room in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, Daneel, Luther, Robert, Cassandra, and Faxul were all seated in front of the display trinket which was linked to the one which had been given to Elanev by Daneel in the Black Raven Kingdom.


     When the summons for him had come, he had immediately intimated the same to Kellor who was his point of contact.


     During the fight, Daneel had felt something from one of the ends of the stadium when Elanev had collapsed to the ground after looking like he had been electrocuted.


     This had nothing to do the system, which had only been assessing the moves of the two Fighters on the field with the fight had been going on. Instead, he had been the one to get the feeling that whoever had activated the trinket must have been located there.


     Assessing the recent changes that happened to him, he realized that this was probably because of the breakthrough in comprehension level which had happened recently.


     Still wishing that he had enough data to find out just what this level was, Daneel had understood that it was most probably the Mage who had accompanied the Black Raven King when he had met with him.


     Yet, the expression on the face of the Black Raven King at the moment when he had won the fight had clearly been one of pride which came from winning something through using one's own ability.


     This meant that there were two possibilities: either the King was a good enough actor to fake such an expression, or the Mage had acted without there being any reason to do so.


     Daneel suspected that the latter was probably the truth, as he trusted his instinct which told him that that level of acting was definitely not something capable of the Black Raven King.


     Hence, this meant that the King would definitely want an audience with Elanev for an explanation regarding why he had accepted the hand of friendship even though ulterior means had been used to obtain victory.


     Of course, Daneel was assessing everything based on the limited information he had.


     Hence, he had been looking forward to this interaction with the King which would definitely yield valuable data with which he could make plans regarding the Black Raven Kingdom.


     After the image showed the hallways of the Palace, the enormous Raven in the Throne Room of the Kingdom appeared in front of them.


     Although most of them including Daneel had expressions of surprise on their faces seeing the lifelike statue which looked like it would unfurl its wings and fly away at any moment, one among the group had tears in his eyes due to the memories that were flowing through his mind which had been invoked by this image.


     "Why did you not say anything or reject when the rules of the match were so clearly broken by the attack at the end?"


     If Daneel or the others had been in the room when the Black Raven King had been told about the fact that the old man had used the trinket to obtain victory, they would definitely have marveled at the self-control which the King now had as he had had some time to cool down.


     Yet, it seemed that he had bottled up and swallowed down all the emotions of loss and pain from the dishonour that he had felt, resulting in his face being twisted in an expression of extreme seriousness.


     "I was breaking the rules as well. Our match was supposed to be between two Eminent Human Fighters, but I was going to use a technique which would have temporarily resulted in me becoming an Exalted Human Fighter. So, I only thought that I was defeated by a similar technique from you. Was that not the case?"


     Elanev had been instructed by Daneel to bring out as much emotion as possible in the King by acting as he saw fit.


     To the people of the situation room, it became apparent that Elanev had noticed the expression of tight control on the Black Raven King's face, leading him to ask that last question in a slightly provocative tone.


     After the question echoed in the room, a silence followed during which the King's face twisted into many expressions which were all carefully caught and analyzed by Daneel who was watching with wide open eyes.


     Frustration.


     Regret.


     Pain.


     Loss.


     And, helplessness?


     The first few emotions were indeed ones that would be felt by a warrior who got to know that he had been cheated out of a fair victory.


     Yet, the last one was something which did not make any sense.


     Why was the Black Raven King feeling… helpless?


     Wasn't he the one who had led the coup to achieve much glory and adoration?


     Wasn't he the one on top of everyone in the Black Raven Kingdom?


     If so, what could possibly be the reason for him to feel helpless?


     Unless… he wasn't actually the one on top?


     This line of thought made Daneel reassess each and every memory he had which involved the Black Raven King.


     In all of them, there was only one figure in common who stood out as someone who might be the reason for the Black Raven King being helpless: the old man who was always beside him.


     Was he actually… under this old man's control?


     This represented the terrifying possibility that the actual enemy had been hidden to them all along, stringing them along while making them think that the King was the one they had to target.


     In this matter, Daneel definitely wasn't jumping to conclusions.


     The sheer amount of helplessness meant that it was definitely not due to regretful thoughts of placing a countermeasure like that in the first place.


     This helplessness was one that came from being unable to control one's own fate, which was something Daneel had seen before in Eldra's eyes.


     Hence, there was no mistaking that the King was definitely a puppet.


     Right now, it was as if they had been in an unseen web so far that had just become visible due to this realization.


     Back in the throne room, the Black Raven King had finally begun to speak.


     "Leave. I do not want to see your face again."


     Anger was now apparent on his face, as every time he saw the one whom he had 'defeated', he was reminded of the incident which made him loathe himself to the core.


     Meanwhile, Elanev had begun to slightly panic because he knew how important it was for him to stay in the Palace.


     Thinking quickly, he said, "Oh? I thought your word meant something?"


     Indeed, the Black Raven King had given his word that he would be allowed into the Palace for as long as he wanted.


     Remembering this fact himself, the anger on the Black Raven King's face only increased before reaching a point and subsiding, like a balloon which had filled up and suddenly burst.


     A defeated and completely hopeless expression replaced the anger, while the King leaned back and said, "It does. You can be in the Palace, but I just ... don't want to see you. Leave."


     Knowing that it really was time for him to make an exit, Elanev only nodded and started walking in the opposite direction.


     Yet, at the last moment before he left the throne room, he paused and turned around.


     Not hearing the door close, the Black Raven King had also looked up to see what was the hold-up.


     Looking straight into those eyes which looked oh so weary and tired right now, Elanev said, "King, forgive me if I speak out of turn, but I just thought I would say something that I have learned by traveling across the continent. A warrior is one who tries to do his best with what he can control, instead of worrying about the things which he can't. It is how much he can accomplish while doing so which decides exactly how great of a warrior he is. It's too bad. I was looking forward to sparring with someone whose skill I truly admired. Farewell."


     Leaving these words, Elanev left and closed the doors of the Throne Room behind him.


     As he did so, if he had seen the expression of the King which looked like that of someone who had found a rope to grab onto in an overwhelming storm which was threatening to drown him in its fury, he would definitely have known that he had accomplished what he had set out to do: to continue the friendship with the King in order to get enough information to serve the Kingdom of Lanthanor.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     241 True Line
      Back in the situation room, Daneel had a thoroughly impressed expression on his face as he listened to Elanev saying those words which struck a chord even in him.


     From his assessment of the Black Raven King so far, there was a very high possibility that the words would have a profound effect.


     "Well done, Elanev. That was definitely the best way the conversation could have gone. It is definitely that old man who is controlling the King in some way. If you can, see about following him without arousing his suspicion. But above all, stay safe. You are the most important asset we have right now."


     Hearing the transmission from Daneel, a broad smile spread on Elanev's face as he walked towards the chamber he had been assigned.


     This feeling of being useful and valued had exactly been what he had aspired to achieve by growing in mind and body by traveling through the continent. The many tricky and dangerous situations had honed his mind, allowing him to decide the best option in a situation as quickly as possible.


     It was this quality that had enabled him to speak like so in the Throne Room, making it so that there was now at least a chance for him to still stay close to the King.


     Hoping that everything would work out, he resolved to befriend some workers in the Palace to find out about the daily activities of the old man.


     After all, no one had more eyes and ears in a place than those who worked there on a daily basis.


     ...


     After deciding on a future date for another meeting and dispersing everyone in the room, Daneel waited for them to leave while looking at Faxul with a slightly worried expression on his face.


     He had noticed his friend's reaction when the Throne Room had come into focus on the display trinket, leading him to believe that it was definitely a place which possibly held many memories for Faxul.


     True enough, after they found themselves empty in the room, Faxul said, "I remember spending many moments with my father in that room."


     Nodding, Daneel repeated the question which he had regularly asking nowadays.


     "How is the entity? Any problems?"


     Knowing that his friend was only asking so much because he was concerned about him, Faxul answered, "It's hibernating a lot. My blood seems to have some kind of … effect on it. It is definitely much weaker than when it attacked you, and I mostly have no problems during cultivation except for the pain."


     Seeing his friend shrug off the pain that would have made others kneel on the ground screaming, Daneel marveled again at the tenacity that came with the desire for vengeance.


     As for the mention of the blood, Faxul had mentioned it before, and Daneel had even asked the system to assess Faxul's blood to see if it could identify anything.


     Sadly, the only thing that the system had been able to find was that there was a specific strain of blood intermixed in Faxul's. It had been unable to even say where this blood originated from.


     Of course, this was definitely the Black Raven's blood which Faxul's father had mentioned in his parting video.


     Even regarding its effect on the entity, Daneel had no idea.


     Yet, regarding the hibernation, Daneel surmised that the entity was probably storing up its energy to attack once all together and take control of his friend.


     If it weren't for the countermeasure which would definitely stop it in its tracks, Daneel would have been worried sick and insisted on removing the damn thing in the first place.


     Nodding at Faxul, Daneel got up to leave the room, but he was stopped by a question.


     "Can I have the Black Raven that was gifted to you? And the recording of the fight between Tenebrol and Elanev?"


     Daneel actually had to think for a few moments before realizing that "Tenebrol" was actually the given name of the Black Raven King.


     Yet, it was used so little that he always referred to the man by his position in his mind.


     Thinking for a second, Daneel understood why Faxul had chosen to use the name.


     After all, to him, the real Black Raven King was his father who had been killed.


     Thus, it would make sense why he wouldn't want to call that man by his position.


     As for the gifted Black Raven, it had been placed in a specific room and fed regularly. According to the report he had on the Black Raven Kingdom, this was an unawakened Raven which had been trained to the Eminent Human Level. Even though it hadn't been able to connect with anyone, due to the heightened intelligence it had because of its level, the Raven had been trained to obey basic commands such as "Attack" and "Guard".


     He had already studied it with the system, so he found no reason to reject his friend's request.


     "All right. But just be a bit careful. It's a feisty one."


     Saying so, the King of Lanthanor left the room, leaving Faxul alone.


     ....


     After the King left, Faxul sat back down on the chair in the situation room and replayed the recording from before.


     Pausing at the image of the Throne Room and the enormous Raven statue, he tried to control the tears that came to his eyes.


     Memories and moments flashed through his mind.


     Playing hide and seek in the Palace and hiding behind the statue, while his father and grandfather searched everywhere before finally finding and berating him fondly for using the "Sacred" statue as a hiding place.


     Being carried on those broad shoulders while he toured the grounds, watching Fighters and Mages train while feeling content about his life.


     Happy smiles.


     A happy family.


     It was these memories that had led him to take the decision to keep the entity even if it had threatened the life of his close friend.


     Daneel truly was the person he valued most in his life right now, so there was no way that he could have taken this decision if he hadn't been confident that he could handle whatever the entity threw at him.


     This confidence came due to what he had felt when his body had been temporarily taken over.


     At that time, he had felt a calling from somewhere within him that offered solace, comfort and strength.


     It was like a bottomless pool, yet Faxul with his limited power could not even dive into it to tap its potential.


     Yet, just the slightest connection with that well had enabled him to repel the entity's advances effortlessly.


     The pain was still there, but the risk had disappeared, as there seemed to be some kind of wall formed by that power in the well which stopped the entity from even trying to affect or attack his psyche.


     All it could do was try, which was the reason behind him feeling pain.


     This was a tradeoff which Faxul heartily agreed to. The increase in training speed was well worth it even if the total pain that he endured each day doubled in amount.


     He had also tried to explain this to his friend after he had gotten a clear idea about it, which had led Daneel to test his blood.


     After a few moments, an official brought over two objects: a small, round ball made of what looked like marble, and a silver cage with a large Raven inside it.


     As soon as the Raven entered the room, it had fixed its eye on Faxul who had also felt something that he hadn't before when the Raven had been gifted to the King in the Royal Court.


     After the official left, Faxul walked forward and opened the gate without hesitation.


     The reason behind Daneel calling the bird "Fiesty" had been that it refused to be touched by anyone except the King, who it must have been instructed to obey by Bevis, the envoy of the Black Raven Kingdom when he had handed it over.


     In the same way that it had done before, the Eminent Human level guardian beast hopped on to Faxul's hand and ruffled its feathers, as if it liked the feeling of being in contact with him.


     Even Faxul was fascinated by this feeling, as he felt connected with the Raven in a way he couldn't explain.


     Although he had interacted with the Raven before, no such feeling had arisen.


     Hence, the reason behind the present occurrence was quite obvious: it was because of that "well" inside him that had been tapped when he was rendered helpless by the entity.


     Still, this connection wasn't like the one that was rumored to exist between Ravens and the citizens of the Black Raven Kingdom. Apparently, even thoughts were supposed to be able to be shared, but all Faxul had was a vague feeling that he would be able to understand and control the intelligent beast if he wished.


     Pointing at a wine bottle on the counter in front of him, he tried to send a signal to the Raven.


     WHOOSH


     In a flash, the Black Raven shot off from his arm and accurately attacked the bottle, breaking it into pieces before calmly returning to Faxul's hand.


     Seeing this, Faxul could only stand there dumbstruck, amazed that it had actually worked.


     Just like his father had said, the blood of the true line of the Black Raven was indeed ... special.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     242 Link
      Using the surveillance abilities of the system using the Dragon-Heart Formation, Daneel observed as Faxul bonded with the Black Raven almost instantly.


     Any guilt that could come from taking this cautious approach to always keep an eye on Faxul had been wiped away due to the risk that his friend might be affected by the entity even if numerous countermeasures were taken. If there was even the slightest hint that the entity was changing Faxul, then he wouldn't hesitate to pounce on it and rip it to pieces.


     Although Daneel had tried to look for the 'well' that Faxul had described, the system had been unable to find any trace of it.


     This led him to believe that it was probably something that was above and beyond what could be detected even by a peak Warrior, which meant that its origin was definitely something terrifying.


     Dragons, Ravens, and Giants. What were these beasts that had apparently once inhabited this continent before leaving behind their legacies and even sometimes, their physical bodies to disappear and never be heard from again?


     The heart that beat behind him was living proof that the beasts were no fairytale conjured by a drunk bard.


     If so, what were they?


     The only clue he had was from Faxul's father, who had given the statement:


     "Only the true line of the Black Raven can connect with the God-Beast's direct descendants."


     God-beast. Could it be a level above that of the rumored "Heros"?


     Alas, for now, all Daneel could do was speculate.


     Besides, as a puny Exalted Human, even talking about these levels was useless.


     Yet, what gave Daneel hope was both the system and his newly reached comprehension level, which was already showing its power by boosting him towards the next stage.


     As for the Black Raven Kingdom, too many mysteries surrounded it right now.


     How did the present King defeat Faxul's father and show himself as the one with the strongest Black Raven Blood, if Faxul's family was the true line?


     What was the motive of the old man? How powerful was he?


     Where were the lands ruined by the Echer seeds? Spies were keeping a close watch on all the fertile areas in the Black Raven Kingdom, which were actually quite few in number. Yet, none of them showed signs of being barren.


     And finally, which of the Big 4 was the one which the Black Raven Kingdom was in contact with?


     Sighing as he shelved all these questions without any other choice, Daneel thought again of his elder brother.


     It was all up to Elanev.


     Knowing that things would be relatively calm for a short period of time, Daneel prepared to enter a serious training period to accelerate his way towards the 8th Grade as a Human Mage.


     Yet, just as he was about to plunge his hand again into the red goo that had been extracted from mosquito blood, an idea came to him which was triggered by the sight of the last modified mosquitoes which were still alive, stored in a box in the corner of the room.


     ...…


     One month later.


     SHWIP


     BOOM


     As the target made of wood standing in front of Faxul at the end of the large room shattered into pieces, his eyes shined seeing the Raven that had done its job take an abrupt u-turn before heading back towards him.


     In barely a few seconds, it crossed the 40 feet of distance between them before agilely landing on his shoulder and adorably nuzzling at the spot behind his ear.


     Feeling the tickling sensation, Faxul smiled before lifting his finger to scratch the Raven on its forehead, just like the Black Raven King had done in the video which he had seen.


     Yes, Faxul was actually smiling and playing with the beast which he had only known for a month.


     If Daneel were here to see this scene, he would definitely have been shocked at the change that had come over his friend.


     Yet, the smile only lasted for a brief moment before both the man and the beast became alert, hearing the door open in the room which was reserved for their training.


     After all, someone seeing a trusted friend and advisor of the King of Lanthanor training with a Black Raven would definitely blow his cover and result in disastrous consequences.


     Hence, Daneel had given them this room which had been emptied of everything and now had just a sparring ring whose floor was enchanted with cushioning magic and the target practice area which the Raven had just attacked.


     Over the month, Faxul had been becoming closer and closer to this bird which was now a trusted friend of his.


     It was almost as if interacting with it was healing the wounds he had sustained, allowing him to find the happiness that he had lost for over a decade.


     Communication was mostly through gestures, but Faxul was feeling more and more like he was almost at the point where he could understand the beast's thought.


     Yet, there seemed to be something blocking him from reaching that final point.


     The feeling which came when he trained with the Raven was truly intoxicating, as it felt just….right.


     If he had to put it into words, Faxul would have said that it was as if he had been reattached with a body part that he hadn't known was lost.


     Both from the video and the information he had read about the Black Raven Kingdom, he knew that the final barrier that was stopping him from fully connecting with the raven was definitely the trinket which Tenebrol had used to bind his blood with that of the Raven's before the fight with Elanev.


     These trinkets were apparently strictly restricted, making it so that it was impossible to obtain one for himself in order to carry out the process.


     Putting this hopeless matter aside, Faxul fed the Raven some raw meat before beginning coordination exercises.


     ...


     Meanwhile, in the King's chambers.


     Sitting in the secret Energized Training Chamber, Daneel was absorbing energy alone from the freshly gathered mosquito blood from the Valley of Mist while a display trinket that had been newly fitted in the room flickered.


     In it, Faxul could be seen balancing on one leg while the Raven did the same, as if mimicking him.


     After an hour or so after which Faxul ended the training with the Raven to leave to the Energized Training Chamber, another Daneel walked into the Energized Training Chamber before touching the one in the room on its shoulder to absorb the Energy contained in it.


     Indeed, it had been his clone training all this time, while he had hidden himself near the room in which Faxul had been training till now.


     "System, any increase in progress today?"


     [Negative. Human-Beast Link Analysis Progress: 70%.]


     With a slightly frustrated expression on his face, Daneel conjured the clone again before starting another training session.


     Indeed, this had been the idea that had occurred to him when he had seen the mosquitoes: to analyze the link that was forming between Faxul and the Black Raven.


     The sight of the mosquitoes had reminded him of the fact that he had only been able to modify them due to the years of research data on them that had been acquired from the Kingdom of the Elves.


     Analyzing complex things was all about data. If so, why not collect data from the interactions between Faxul and the Black Raven to understand how the link worked?


     In the beginning, the plan had worked perfectly, with the progress bar filling up rapidly with each training session that Faxul underwent with the Raven.


     Yet, since the past week, it had been stuck at 70%, as if some sort of limit had been struck which Daneel had no idea how to cross.


     Of course, along the way, Daneel had also seen the positive change in his friend's attitude.


     As someone from Earth, Daneel was well aware of the profound effects that pets could have in healing mental trauma.


     If the pet in question was something which had a link with the owner's blood, then there was no need to be said exactly how effective it could be.


     Daneel knew that he was right in this matter, as he had clearly observed how Faxul's entire body language changed whenever he was with the Raven.


     He was open and less restrained, with his body loosening up, as if it were free.


     Such a freedom could only come from comfort.


     And comfort was definitely what Faxul felt when he trained with the Raven.


     Hence, Daneel only felt happy with this change, glad that his friend's years of trauma might finally heal to allow him to smile and speak like a normal person. In fact, he wished that he had gotten the idea to do something like this sooner.


     Regardless, the matter of the link's progress being stuck was quite concerning.


     Yet, Daneel could guess the reason behind it: it was possibly because of the absence of the trinket which the King had used to bind that Raven.


     Resolving to ask Elanev to look for a way again to get that trinket, Daneel continued training while idly daydreaming about commanding a horde of Eminent Human level Black Ravens to destroy his enemies without even leaving a bone behind.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     243 Bonding
      Over the past month, Elanev had been trying his best to find out some clue about the whereabouts of the old man.


     None of the servants knew where his room was, and many had even told him that they didn't see the man for weeks at a time, as if he disappeared from the Palace and returned on a whim whenever he liked.


     There had been no word from the King, but there had also been no order to chase him away from the Palace, making him at least hope that there was some chance that his words had some kind of effect.


     Today, finally, a summons had come which had made Elanev's face light up.


     The Black Raven King had requested his presence in the King's chambers.


     This message broke the boredom; as he had had nothing to do in the last week.


     The first week had been a lot of fun. Whenever he went to the sparring grounds, there would always be a Black Raven Fighter waiting to challenge him, whom he would defeat with minimal effort.


     No Mages came, and no one above his level bothered to come both because they were actually not confident in a victory, and also because it might be called "bullying" if they did end up winning.


     After three weeks of consecutive defeats where the soldiers went back to their camps each more bruised than the one before, they understood that they either had to step up their game or stop the challenges altogether.


     Elanev had been hoping for the former, so he was very disappointed when he saw the latter happening.


     Hence, for a week, he had had nothing to do except spar and train alone.


     Finally, it seemed that things might change.


     The Black Raven King's chamber was a huge room, at least 20 meters in length and 30 meters in breadth. The black doors through which he entered seemed to be made out of some kind of material which was harder than wood but lighter than metal.


     On entering, Elanev noticed that there were no personal embellishments anywhere.


     Most of the room was empty, except for the occasional sofa.


     On one side was a bar counter, while a large King-sized bed was on the other end of the room.


     As for the Black Raven King, he was presently standing, looking out at the sparring grounds of the Palace through one of the many windows in the room.


     Even though Elanev entered and closed the door behind him, there was no response from the King who seemed to be lost in his thoughts.


     Thinking for a moment, Elanev chose to walk up to the King's side before trying to see just what the King's eyes were fixed on.


     As someone just a step away from the Exalted Human realm, Elanev's eyes were quite sharp, allowing him to spot some sort of ceremony that was taking place in the distance.


     20 or so kids were lined up beside each other, while baby Black Ravens with glossy coats of feathers and small, cute bodies were placed in front of each.


     Although the Ravens only looked like they were weeks old, they were already looking around intelligently and trying to study their surroundings.


     Each of the kids were trying to communicate with a Raven in their own way. Some also laid down on their stomachs to look into the eyes of the Ravens and speak with them, while some raised the Ravens in their hands before conversing with them.


     After a set amount of time had passed, each kid was given a ring-shaped trinket which they wore before coaxing the Ravens onto their fingers, just like the King had done in the stadium.


     While around 15 Ravens stayed on the 14-15 year-old kids' hands after this happened, the rest flew back, leaving the ones who had been communicating with them dejected and depressed.


     One of the kids even fell on the ground and started crying, while another tried to chase forward in desperation.


     Yet, he was stopped by a Black Raven Fighter, who announced the end to the process.


     Both Elanev and the King had been watching together this entire time without a word, so when the King spoke softly at this moment, Elanev became slightly startled.


     "I remember meeting my first Raven. I named him Grull, as I thought it sounded cool. Each time we interacted, a glaring match ensued between us with the one who blinked first being the loser. When we connected during the final ceremony, I finally understood that the Raven was only doing so because it was half-blind."


     Hearing the story, Elanev had to try hard to resist the urge to chuckle, as it had been told in a somber tone.


     From what he had found out in the past month, all eligible 14-year olds were given 3 months to connect with a particular Raven. Over that month, they would frequently interact with the Raven for a period of time in an attempt to make a connection with it, so that there would be no hiccups when the time came to make the final connection by blood.


     It seemed that the King wasn't expecting any reply, as he calmly walked to a table in the center of the rooms beside which there were two chairs.


     Opening a bottle of wine and pouring two glasses, the King sat and drank one while still not looking at Elanev.


     Never being in such a situation before, Elanev had no idea how to react.


     With no other option, he followed the flow and also sat down before taking a sip from the wine which tasted sweet.


     "I was never known for being smart. No, I know I am not very smart. But what I am good at is plunging my sword into the hearts of my enemies. These days, I feel that I am forgetting the warrior in me who ascended to the throne after wading through blood. Will you help me in finding him again?"


     After speaking the last sentence, the Black Raven King turned around and looked straight into Elanev's eyes.


     In those eyes, Elanev saw many conflicting emotions which he could not even begin to make sense of. Yet, there was one which stood out: desperation.


     Swirling the wine in his glass for a second and downing it in one gulp, he looked back into the King's eyes before replying:


     "It would be my honor."


     ....


     Daneel, who had halted his training on being notified that the Black Raven King had finally called for a meeting with Elanev, smiled wide on seeing this to-the-point discussion that had happened between the two men.


     Just like Elanev, he also noticed the emotions in the King's eyes when he had made the request.


     Yet, he read something else which Elanev had missed: these were also the eyes of someone who felt trapped.


     And for any such person, a way out of the trap was something which would entice them to do anything.


     ....


     The past month had been one of the happiest in Helena's life.


     First, in just a day after the King had told them about the Bank of Angaria, a brand-new shiny embroidery trinket had been delivered to their home along with the remaining materials that they had requested.


     To accept these, the square golden plate that they had been given before had been used.


     After checking the identity using the plate, Helena had had to drop some blood again to verify that it was really her who had the plate in the first place.


     Seeing this, Dalia had innocently asked, "Will my Mother have to bleed every time we take something from the Bank?"


     For this, the official had had no answer.


     Indeed, the system wasn't perfect, but what was essential was that it worked.


     Due to the increased speed of the trinket which apparently cost 300 Gold Lans, Helena had been able to complete the order in much less time than quoted.


     Thus, those who had given the order were quite happy, even giving them a 50 Silver Lan bonus over the 10 Gold Lan payment that they had made.


     In this, the profit that the duo made was 1 Gold Lan, as the material was enchanted fabric which had cost quite a lot.


     Still, this was a huge amount for the mother and daughter who mostly earned Silver Lans since the beginning of the business.


     Of course, of this 1 Gold Lan, 20 Silver Lans went to the Bank.


     This presented Helena with a thought: orders like these were quite rare, and even this one had only been obtained by luck.


     If she could get more of them, she would definitely be able to pay back the loan faster, so that she could even think about expanding her business.


     What could she do to make that happen?




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     244 Re-Investmen
      In the underground field of earth beneath the Black Raven Palace.


     The Black Raven King let out a deep sigh looking out at the wide patches of land that were completely barren.


     Just over 2 years ago, it had been lush with the unique plants which allowed them to train Black Ravens. Now, it looked like it had been abandoned for decades, wasting away due to its inability to sustain any life.


     "Damn those Big 4!!"


     No matter how many times the King said these words, there was no changing what had happened to these hallowed ancestral lands that had been set up by their deity to train his descendants.


     Turning around and seeing the old man walk up to him, the Black Raven King wondered inwardly whether this day could get any worse.


     Yet, remembering the sparring match he had set up with Elanev that evening, he slightly perked up because of the fact that there was at least something to look forward to.


     The old man looked worse than ever; his skin was pallid and his eyes had dark circles under them as if he hadn't slept for weeks.


     His clothes were drenched with sweat even though the temperature here was regulated to a balmy level which felt pleasant to the skin.


     Reaching the spot beside the King, the old man also took up a similar, arms-folded stance before asking, "Any word from the mine hunters and scouts?"


     "None," answered the King simply, not wanting to speak any more than necessary.


     Knowing that it was kind of illogical to expect results so soon, the old man looked at the fields for a few seconds and said, "We need to find that healing method soon. Any word from the King of Lathanor?"


     "None. A few months still remain for the harvest time to come."


     Hearing another succinct answer from the King, it seemed that the old man had gotten irritated.


     "What? No words for me? Too busy talking to that new friend of yours?"


     This finally elicited a larger reaction from the King, making him turn around with both anger and fear that even this one thing which brought him happiness might be taken away.


     "I'm always watching. Do what you want with him, but if there is even the slightest mention of this ancestral plane, …"


     Even before the old man completed his sentence, the Black Raven King hurriedly nodded.


     This location was definitely the most guarded in the entire Kingdom, and there was no way he would speak about it in front of anyone else.


     Nodding to himself, the old man began walking away.


     Relieved, the King turned back and was about to resume his brooding stare before he heard a final sentence from the old man float into his ear.


     "Remember, one mention, and he dies….."


     ....


     In a small meeting room in the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     Helena and Dalia sat in the plush chairs while they waited for the official head of the Network of Angaria to arrive.


     Indeed, after long thought, Helena had realized that the main problem plaguing her was lack of exposure.


     Lanthanor city was a huge place, and there were numerous people who might end up buying her product if they got to know about it.


     Hence, she had decided to use the newly obtained profit to perhaps run an advertisement which was the rave in the Kingdom right now.


     No matter what the age of the person was, there had begun a trend where they would be looked down upon if they hadn't heard of the Network.


     In fact, this was in part a result of Eloise's and Daneel's successful plan to use slogans such as


     "A Network to make a wise man, wiser" and "The Network with the most learned listeners in the continent" to incorporate such an attitude.


     On hearing the door open, both mother and daughter were snapped out of their thoughts as they saw a beautiful lady entering the room and smiling at them before taking a seat.


     "Hello, I am Eloise, head of the Network of Angaria. You don't need to introduce yourselves, I already know that you are the reason for the wondrous Bank of Angaria! How can I help you, Helena?"


     Hearing Eloise say these words in a pleasant tone, Helena smiled wide at the recognition before saying, "Miss Eloise, we came here because we want to run an advertisement on the Network. I know that there is a long backlog, but I was just hoping if you can add us to the list."


     Along with Helena's humble request, Dalia also turned to look at Eloise with large puppy eyes and her upper lip covering her lower.


     Seeing such an adorable expression, Eloise couldn't help but reach forward and pinch the cheeks of the little girl who smiled inadvertently feeling Eloise's soft hands.


     "When you ask so cutely, how can I say no?", she said, chuckling at Dalia's blush and patting her on her head.


     "The King has already told me that he plans to give as many benefits to 'Citizens in Need' as he can. He really trusts you to be a model example for others, so that they can be inspired by your success. Let me converse with him for a moment."


     Saying so, Eloise took out a piece of parchment from her pocket before holding it and closing her eyes.


     After a few seconds, she opened them to look at the two and grin, saying, "He's ecstatic! And he also insisted on a discount for all 'Citizens in Need'. You can't refuse! And also, all costs will be borne by your account in the Bank. If you brought any money to pay for the advertisement, keep it! You never know, some need might arise where you might not have the time to ask the Bank…"


     On listening to the kind words, Helena couldn't help but ponder for a bit.


     After all, her motive behind coming for the loan had been to clear the loan faster. Yet, by using an advertisement, she would be taking even more of a loan? Wasn't that counterintuitive?


     Yet, when she imagined the entire city finding out about her store resulting in a flood of orders, she realized that she would be able to pay back the loan definitely.


     Hence, thinking along these lines, Helena nodded and said, "Please thank the King for his generosity! I bless him with all my heart. We are truly blessed and lucky to have him as a ruler. And thank you, Miss Eloise!"


     Seeing her mother's shining eyes, Dalia also grinned wide before turning around to look at Eloise with a much better impression than what she had had before.


     "Miss, do you work with the King daily? Mother said that if I study hard, I can become like you! I really can't wait! Can you tell me how the King is? After Mother, he's my favorite person in the world!"


     Eloise actually blushed hearing this question, reminded of the gesture from before in the situation room.


     Taking Dalia onto her lap, she pinched her cheeks again before starting to speak about Daneel, telling what she could about her interactions with him.


     As Helena watched on with a happy smile, the room became filled with "aah"s and "ooh"s from Dalia as she listened to tales about how Daneel repelled multiple Kingdoms and defended Lanthanor with a single hand.


     ....


     Back in the King's Chambers, Daneel couldn't help blushing himself hearing the fantastical tales about his "bravery".


     Of course, these tales were a continued product of the bards he had hired long back to write the story about how he had ascended the Throne.


     When Eloise had closed her eyes, she actually hadn't contacted Daneel at all. That act had been pre-planned by the two, as Daneel had guessed that the citizens would come back with this request.


     After all, as someone from Earth, he knew very well about the deadly concept of "spending money to earn more money".


     This was actually fine up to a degree, if citizens did not get trapped in a never-ending cycle of doing the same.


     Hence, he had told Eloise to do so if the citizens came asking after explaining to her about how important it was to raise public opinion about the ruling party at every instance they got.


     As someone who wasn't new to politics, Eloise wasn't foreign to this concept, and even though it was a little disingenuous, she knew quite well that something obtained was always more valued and appreciated than something given for free.


     Hence, she had agreed to the plan.


     This resulted in the scene he had just observed, making him feel as if Eloise was now his 'partner-in-crime'.


     Getting up from a satisfying round of training, Daneel took a deep breath before assembling his thoughts and heading towards the door of the chamber.


     It was time to check on the Empire Spirit.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     245 Demonic Plan
      "So you finally found time to return, sonny! What a mess you've made of the Kingdom!"


     Hearing the mocking words of the Empire Spirit as soon as he put his hand on the podium in the Secret Library, Daneel found himself to be at a loss for words.


     "What … mess are you talking about?", he hesitantly asked, like a fearful child who trod mud all over the house but didn't know what he was getting admonished for.


     "The mess of the general satisfaction of course! I swear I've never seen so many ups and downs in all my existence! It is on a rise now, but seeing your performance so far, I doubt it'll hold up….. what did you even do to create so many upheavals?"


     Hearing the Empire Spirit's response, Daneel let out a long breath before feeling relieved.


     It was good news after all.


     Clearly, the only sources of information the spirit had were the general satisfaction level and the interactions with anyone who talked to it.


     Hence, it didn't know that the ups and downs actually reflected Daneel's learning period, whereas the steady rise now meant that he was well past the stage of committing mistakes and learning from them while feeling said about the mistake being committed in the first place.


     After all, he had just been a typical teen from Earth who found himself in such a daunting situation. Looking at it in one way, it could even be said that he had accomplished more than what one would typically expect, mainly because of his dedication and attitude of being ready to learn.


     Smiling slightly, he was just about to answer the Spirit's questions when a thought occurred to him.


     "Well, tell me something about the information you are guarding, and maybe I'll answer your question. Only if you want to know the answer, of course."


     Silence followed for a few seconds, before a booming laugh resounded in Daneel's ears, startling him.


     "Ha ha! I haven't seen such sass in decades! Now, I hope I'll be proven wrong in the matter of the general satisfaction, boy, because I wouldn't mind being commanded by someone like you. Sadly, I can't tell you anything you asked for, but I will say one thing: if the rise is something planned, then keep implementing those plans, because you are coming close to what is required. Goodbye for now!"


     Feeling the connection being shut off, Daneel stepped back from the podium with an even broader smile on his face.


     Even though the Spirit had said that it couldn't answer his question, it had still given him valuable information either by choice or chance.


     The Spirit could be commanded by whoever unlocked it.


     And, his efforts to increase the satisfaction level were actually paying off.


     Of course, this was corroborated by the Kingdom Management Statistics, whose latest tally had been:


     [Kingdom Management Statistics updated.


     Satisfaction Level: 19%


     Dissatisfaction Level: 36%


     Next milestone for reward: 20% Satisfaction Level. Reward: 10,000 EXP]


     So far, the effect of the Healer's Academy and the School had reflected more on the dissatisfaction level than the satisfaction level.


     After all, after the massacre in the Palace, the satisfaction level must have definitely gone down due to the people not feeling safe in the Kingdom.


     Even though this news hadn't been publicly announced, it had still created waves in those who got to know about it.


     Hence, the satisfaction level had actually dropped by 1% at that time(coming to 17% from 18% previously), which would have been higher if the news had spread out more.


     As for the dissatisfaction level, it had actually grown by 4% to 44% from 40% previously.


     Thankfully, both with the Network and effective implementation of the Bank of Angaria, school and Academy, the numbers had risen again.


     Thus, Daneel knew that there was a long way to go. Still, the thing to rejoice was that he would soon be obtaining the EXP and unlocking the Empire Spirit to find out its secrets.


     Resolving to periodically check on the Spirit whenever he could, Daneel returned to his training.


     ...


     Meanwhile, in the sky of the Kingdom of Lanthanor above the spot where the Echer seeds were planted.


     Two women wearing flowing clothes that seemed to have different varieties of life-like leaves embroidered on them were standing on a cloud, looking down at the crops which occupied a wide area.


     One of the women, who had a dimple on one side of her face, currently had a frustrated expression on her face, as if she were trying to remember something.


     The other seemed unconcerned, as she was idly looking around before conjuring a glass of wine out of thin air and sipping on it.


     After a few seconds, the first woman flicked her finger, making a plant complete with the root appear in her hand which she studied by placing it close to her eye.


     Down in the fields, no one noticed anything as it was just one plant among the thousands that were there. Besides, even the roots had been pulled out cleanly without even disturbing the ground where the plant had been planted.


     After observing the plant for a few seconds, she sniffed on the root before saying, "Sister, I've seen this somewhere. It reminds me of the forbidden plant which was banned in Angaria by the High Council because it caused permanent damage to the continent. I know they look nothing alive, but the suspicion is so strong that I can't ignore it."


     Hearing the word "suspicion", it seemed as if the other woman had gotten a jolt.


     Hurriedly making the wine and the glass disappear again, she turned around in a swift motion and asked, "Is this one of 'those' suspicions?"


     This particular woman was quite famous across their sect, as there had been rumors that she had been brought back by a traveling professor who had seen an entire village of over 150 people chasing after her and attacking her.


     Apparently, a few weeks before, she had had a 'suspicion' that her neighbor's cow would die by wolves.


     It had happened.


     Next, it was a 'suspicion' that bears would attack that night.


     It had happened.


     Lastly, the girl had 'suspected' that the entire village would burn down.


     As it was a village in the wilderness between the forces which wasn't under any force's control, the Village had only survived due to its tough Fighters and the smart traps laid out all around the village.


     Yet, all of them turned out to be irrelevant, as a forest fire had burned the entire location down.


     Driven to rage, the village had taken to attacking the little girl.


     Thankfully, the professor had been there to save her.


     And now, she was on the track to becoming one of the youngest Champions in the history of the continent.


     "I can't say for sure, but…I think it is."


     The answer made the woman's eyebrows rise, causing her to immediately take out a trinket shaped like a leaf and say, "Requesting immediate information lookup on topic: Possible Demonic Plants growing in Lanthanor Kingdom."


     After a few seconds, the woman let out a sigh of relief before turning to the first and saying, "Thank the heavens, there is already a team on this. They know that the seeds were given by the Black Raven Kingdom, and they are waiting for the harvest date to see who would come to pick them up. We have also been ordered to stand down till that date, as when the Matron gave the order to question the King of Lanthanor regarding the modified mosquitoes, she was not aware of this matter and she went into closed-door training afterward. What do you want to do? Go back to the Sect? I say we explore the places here, however primitive they may be. We have a reason to be outside anyway."


     Saying everything due to the rush of relief she had felt after finding out that the Sect was already aware of this grave matter, the woman took a few deep breaths while waiting for the other to answer.


     "Yes, I want to do the same. Let us check out this Kingdom first."


     Saying so, the first woman simply flicked her fingers again, changing her clothes and appearance into a typical rich lady due to the expensive-looking fabrics she wore.


     Seeing this, the other woman mimicked her before they both slowly flew down into the capital city.


     No formation detected them, and no one could even see them.


     After choosing an inn, the two started discussing about which part of the capital city to explore first.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     246 Opportunity
      As Dalia came home from school, she was surprised, no, shocked to see a crowd of at least 20 people in front of her house.


     Afraid that there might be some problem which could have harmed her mother, she hurriedly ran inside before finding that Helena was actually smiling wide and talking to one of the people in the crowd.


     "We would be delighted to take your order, sir. The only problem might be that the delivery will take time because there have already been a flood of orders today."


     Hearing these words, Dalia wondered if she was dreaming and even pinched herself to check if that were so.


     Feeling the pain and massaging her hand, she walked up to her mother with a puzzled expression on her face.


     As she did so, the man in expensive robes who had been talking to Helena looked at her and smiled.


     "Dalia, say hello to one of the largest importers of embroidered works in the Capital City. He's here because he heard about us on the Network!"


     The Network!


     Finally realizing that this was all actually because of that small meeting in the Palace before, Dalia also grinned before greeting the man who only smiled wider seeing her adorable expression.


     "Miss Helena, that won't be a problem. With creativity and quality like yours, I would be willing to wait weeks or even months. I'll be taking my leave, then."


     As soon as they saw the man out of the door, another entered, greeting them and talking about an order again.


     Unable to keep the smile off her mouth, Helena quickly said to Dalia, "Dear, get out the parchment and note everything they are saying. May the heavens bless the King who made all this possible!"


     The latter's sentence also elicited a nod from the other party, who had actually just been about to go out of business before hearing the advertisement that had run on the network of Angaria.


     "Mother and daughter duo appreciated personally by the King for their unique and creative embroidery pieces, perfect for any occasion! Contact this address for more information!"


     Even in spite of the disastrous massacre in the palace, Daneel's image in the people's hearts was still very strong both due to the efforts he was taking with the School and the Healer's Academy and the execution that had recently taken place.


     Hence, when this advertisement ran through the network, those who could actually make use of it went into a frenzy and immediately approached Helena to at least see what the fuss was about.


     As someone who loved her work, Helga's designs were indeed some of the most creative that Eloise had ever seen. Hence, she had decided on this advertisement to give the greatest opportunity for the family who had been through so many hardships.


     As for the cost, the usual price of 1 Gold Lan every time the ad was run had been decreased to 50 Silver Lans.


     The initial price had actually been 10 Silver Lans, but it had been hiked seeing the insane demand. Still, requests still flooded in every day, because each and every business owner knew that this was an incredible opportunity to reach an unprecedented number of potential customers in one go.


     Whether the mother and daughter would be able to use the opportunity was up to them.


     And evidently, Helena had no intentions of disappointing her.


     Each and every one of the 20 people outside the house and even more who came a while later were received cordially and spoken to with an honest smile which made them feel at ease.


     There was one thing which made almost all the customers like her: she had one base price which she stuck to, even if she was offered more.


     Such steadfastness without getting greedy which was required at this early stage in business only showed that this was an establishment which definitely had the potential to rise in Angaria.


     It was only at the end of the night that Helena finally closed the door for the last time before being hugged by Dalia who came running towards her.


     "Mom! I can't believe it! So many orders! How will we will complete them all?"


     This was a question which was also on Helena's mind, but she had put it aside when accepting the orders because she had known that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


     "I don't know. But we will find a way. The King did his part in helping our business. Now, it is time to do ours. We going to be very busy, Dalia. But let's just work hard and we can have everything we ever wanted. Remember the dreams you had as a little child to live in a large house and help as many kids as you can by giving them food and shelter? Maybe we will even be able to do that!"


     Hearing this, Dalia's eyes shone as she thought about the dreams and wishes she had had back in the village when she was still naïve about the world.


     Although they were one of the poorest families in the village, there had still been some who didn't even have food to eat and traveled from village to village looking for work. Due to her own lonely childhood, Dalia had wanted to help such families and their kids in any way she could.


     Yet, after growing up and understanding their financial situation, she had given up on such grandiose stuff and had replaced it with a singular dream of serving the King who had done so much for the family while also taking care of her Mother.


     Now that she heard that both could be possible, hope and happiness filled her which made her smile and hug her mother even tighter.


     For this family's business, the essentials were in place, and all that was needed was proper execution.


     …


     Grumbling to himself, Elanev gingerly sat down on the sofa in his room before wishing that he hadn't said yes when the king had asked to spar with him.


     It seemed as if the man had been penting up frustration, anger and the desire for battle for decades, as each spar almost devolved into a fight to the death which generally left Elanev bruised because of his weaker body.


     Of course, the flip-side to this was that he was getting closer and closer to the King, who was letting down his guard more and more.


     At the same time, Elanev had also set into motion a few plans to infiltrate the Palace further.


     Daneel had specially sent over monitoring devices which could be discreetly placed at locations to surveil the Palace, but he hadn't found a location yet where they could be placed.


     The best option was obviously the Throne Room, but this was one of the most heavily guarded in the entire Palace.


     Hence, the only opportunity he could use was if he were called again by the King for some reason. Sadly, it did not seem like this would happen any time soon.


     Besides, Daneel had been slightly afraid that the unknown capabilities of the old man might include being able to scan whether there were any such devices in his vicinity constantly.


     Hence, since finding out that the old man was the true perpetrator, Elanev had been ordered to switch off the audio and video relaying trinket in case the old man was there.


     After all, such devices worked by transferring information in the form of a complex array of elementary particles.


     The complexity of this array and the difficulty in detecting it decided the cost of this trinket. As something which was being used for such an important project, the one Elanev had been given was the most top-notch that Daneel had produced based on the designs he had developed using the system.


     Only those at the peak Warrior Level would be able to detect it from a close distance if the information was being transmitted to a different location.


     Hence, the trinkets that were to be placed in the Palace were a different type: instead of relaying information live, they stored them. Elanev would later have to manually remove them and transmit the information to Lanthanor to be analyzed.


     Although this method was a bit redundant, even Champion level individuals wouldn't be able to spot it.


     In a way, this was akin to computer viruses on Earth where only sufficiently advanced programs would be able to detect and get rid of them.


     Touching a spot near his bosom to make sure that the pouch which held those trinkets was still there, Elanev started to think about how he could make the King invite him again so he could place the trinket.


     As for his other assignment of obtaining one of the trinkets which was used to connect a citizen with a Black Raven, he had no idea where to even start.


     ...


     Meanwhile, in the Lanthanorian Kingdom, 2 women were standing in front of the "School of Lanthanor" and wondering whose harebrained idea it was to set up such a money-losing and useless initiative.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     247 Molan and Sister Xuan
      "A school for kids without testing them? Isn't that just….a waste of time and money? Whose dumb idea was this?"


     "Molan, don't make judgments without finding out all the facts. But I must admit, it seems impractical."


     Of these two women, one stood at around 5 feet with a tiny figure while the other was at least a head taller, with more of an athletic figure.


     The latter who had just been referred to as Molan shook her head, but opted not to say anything else about the matter.


     Instead, she asked about something which had been bothering her since coming to Lanthanor.


     "Sister Xuan, have you felt anything … else since coming to this Kingdom?"


     The famous "suspicion" of Sister Xuan was usually something which only activated on rare occasions. Its occurrence seemed to be random, as she would sometimes have many in the span of a week and not even have one for months afterward.


     Hence, now that she had had one "suspicion", Molan wanted to know if there were any more that needed to be reported to the Sect.


     The two were standing in a busy street right in front of the School, but it seemed as if no one could see them.


     Almost unconsciously, each citizen who was about to stumble into them seemed to nudged away to pass them by.


     If someone were seeing from above, it would look like they were a heavy stone which split the river it was in, forcing the water to go around it.


     Frowning at the answer, Sister Xuan thought a few moments before finally opening her mouth and saying, "Remember the time in the Sect when I had a suspicion that all the undergarments of the sisters in our building would be stolen?"


     Molan's face, which was currently that of a pretty woman with high cheeks and an oval face blushed deep red as she remembered the embarrassing incident.


     Theirs was a female-only Sect, but they had once hosted a tournament where others of the Big 4 had come to compete.


     During the tournament, Sister Xuan had had this suspicion which no one believed as the formation which repelled all males from the dorms was something which could only be broken through by a peak Warrior level Fighter or Mage.


     At the time, there had been no one of this level in those who were coming, so everyone had ignored it, thinking that Sister Xuan might finally get something wrong.


     This was also because of the fact that she had said the 'suspicion' was faint, unlike the rest which were very strong.


     In the end, the undergarments had all been stolen, but the perpetrator had actually been one of their own sisters because she had lost a bet with one of the men who had come for the tournament.


     "Are the people's undergarments also under danger? Are there perverts abound?", she asked with agitation, remembering the time that they had had to spend without any while new ones were getting stitched.


     "|Cough| No, Molan, I was only referring to the weak suspicion. Here, I have a similar weak suspicion about the future of this Kingdom. It tells me that…. This Kingdom will be center of the struggle that is about to come."


     Molan, who had just been about to take a sip of conjured water spit it out with shock as she heard Sister Xuan's answer.


     "Are you sure, Sister Xuan? This puny Kingdom taking part in that struggle of behemoths….how can it be possible?"


     This made Sister Xuan ponder more, but she finally gave up and shook her head after a few seconds.


     "I don't know. Like I said, it's vague. We can tell the Sect about it when we go back, in case it gets stronger. You never know, Molan. It is sometimes an ant which tips the scales in favor of victory or defeat. Let's go. We need to examine each and every corner of this Kingdom thoroughly to look for clues which can strengthen my suspicion. In the process, we can also find out what the motive and the effects of these…. Seemingly mindless schemes are."


     Nodding, Molan followed Sister Xuan as both of them made their way into the school to examine each of the classes in which the basic courses were being taught.


     No matter where they went, no formation could stop them and no eye could see them.


     In this way, they began their detailed tour of Lanthanor.


     .....


     Meanwhile, in the King's Chambers in the Royal Palace of Lanthanor, Daneel had just taken a break to check the report sent by Elanev.


     The news that he was getting closer to the King was good, but Daneel knew that everything would come to a junction at the time of harvest, which was only a couple of months away.


     The mysteries needed to be unraveled fast.


     Hence, he had to find ways to speed up Elanev's infiltration.


     First and foremost, the call of action was to find some way in which Elanev would be invited to the Throne Room and possibly be left alone inside for at least a short period of time so that he could place the surveillance trinket inside. The issue of extracting it could be handled later.


     No matter how much he racked his head, Daneel couldn't think of some way through which he could make this happen.


     Just like in Lanthanor, the Throne Room of the Black Raven Kingdom was only used for official meetings on the behest of the King.


     Hence, there was no chance of personal interactions taking place there, which ruled away many possibilities.


     Only something which heavily affected the King, like the question before about the fight which he had had to ask right at that moment, or matters relating to the Kingdom could be discussed inside.


     Exasperated, Daneel once again started going through all the aspects relating to the Black Raven Kingdom.


     For one thing, the economy of the Black Raven Kingdom wasn't doing very great. Their primary source of income was mining from an Ether mine which had existed for centuries.


     The military was the primary spending area, with most of the money going to rearing the Black Ravens which were an integral part of their society.


     Other than this, farming was a secondary occupation in the Kingdom on the few fertile lands remaining.


     Going through his memories on Earth, Daneel tried to think of more things like the concept of the assembly line which could be adapted to Angaria.


     As he was doing so, an idea finally occurred which was related to something he had already implemented: entertainment.


     Entertainment was one of the largest businesses on Earth. Activities which could make a common individual forget everything about their mundane daily lives and immerse themselves either into the thrill of games or the mystical worlds of films, books or music were something which always made money when done right.


     In a way, the Network of Angaria was an entertainment device, allowing people to forget themselves by finding out about the world around them. In it, there were also regular programmes featuring famous bards who enthralled listeners with their well-sung albeit overtly grandiose tales.


     Yet, what Daneel was thinking about was another aspect of entertainment which was both a huge money-maker and a crowd puller: game entertainment.


     Each year on Earth, millions flocked to see their favorite players show their skills.


     In Angaria, although there were a few primitive games which people played in their pastime, there was nothing like a standard game in which competitions could be held.


     If there was such a game which could make money for the government and also entertain the people to increase public opinion, could Elanev request a personal meeting with the King in the Throne Room to propose something regarding it?


     Of course, no ties had to lead back to Lanthanor, which would be easy to accomplish, at least for a time. Later, if everything went according to Daneel's plan regarding the leadership of the Kingdom, it wouldn't matter.


     Just as he was thinking of deciding on the particulars which Elanev would use to approach the Black Raven King, a feeling of being watched swept over him, pulling him out of his thoughts.


     Yet, it only lasted for a second before fading away.


     "System, is anyone surveilling me currently?", he asked, puzzled, as there had never been an instance where the system couldn't detect if someone was looking at his location discreetly.


     [Negative]


     Just as he was about to assume that he could be mistaken, the feeling appeared again, making him stand up straight and look around in alarm.


     Someone, or something, was definitely looking at the area he was in without the knowledge of the system.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     248 Detection
      "System, what level of a scanning technique should be used to evade your detection?"


     [Champion Level technique. Any scanning technique up to the peak Warrior Level can be detected by the system.]


     Daneel had known this fact, but he had still decided to ask the system for confirmation.


     This meant one of two things, both of which did not bode well for him at all.


     One, there was a Champion observing him right now.


     Two, there was someone like him, who was capable of using techniques above their own level, spying on him right now.


     The only consolation was that Daneel felt no sense of danger.


     The fact that he was detecting something which the system couldn't, could only be attributed to one thing: the breakthrough he had had before.


     This raised the value of this new level in his mind further, as it basically meant that he had somehow gotten a level of awareness that was comparable to a Champion.


     Regardless, the issue right now was that he had to decide what to do.


     One thing was weird about the scanning: the feeling of being seen never stayed, coming and leaving in waves as if he were an ant hidden in tall grass with someone above trying to spot him by looking in his area again and again.


     As a formation which was one of the strongest in Central Angaria, the Dragon-Heart formation had certain anti-surveillance capabilities which stopped others from peeking into the Palace easily.


     Hence, Daneel became hopeful that the formation was actually doing its part, but the one scanning was adamantly trying to remove the veil and peek through.


     First, Daneel proceeded to move to his chamber, as there were too many things in the Energized Training Chamber which couldn't be seen by anyone else.


     Then, after thinking for a while, he finally got an idea to locate whoever it was that was spying on him.


     "System, using the Anti-Surveillance Tool, scan the area around me for locations from which you receive no surveillance data."


     The anti-surveillance tool of the system worked in such a way that the system scanned the area using its capabilities.


     If he was right, whoever was scanning him had definitely also hidden themselves with a technique at least at that level, if not stronger.


     After all, if he were the one doing the surveilling, he would always prioritize hiding himself over the level of scanning technique used.


     [Scanning using parameters given. 1 null spot found east of host.]


     Grinning briefly seeing that his guess had been correct, he contacted Kellor using the oathstone.


     "Kellor, do what I say without asking any questions, I'll explain later."


     .....


     Meanwhile, at the location that had just been 'detected' by Daneel's system.


     This was actually a small private forest in one of the mansions which were adjacent to the Royal Palace, owned by one of the ministers who was still in service in the government.


     Although all of the mansions were protected by expensive formations which would require the power of at least an amateur Warrior to be breached, it seemed that they hadn't given any difficulty to this duo.


     "Any luck, Sister?", Molan asked, looking around idly with a bored expression on her face.


     "Molan, ask me one more time, and I swear that I might 'mistakenly' suspect things about you that won't let you sleep soundly at night. How does the possibility of waking up with spiders crawling on your face sound?"


     Hearing the cold voice of Sister Xuan who usually remained very cool-headed, Molan froze where she stood with shock before hurriedly saying, "No, please, Sister, take your time. It's not like we have any pressing engagements right now."


     Saying so, she immediately conjured a book out of thin air and began to read, as if it contained the secrets of the universe which were oh so interesting to her.


     Seeing this, Sister Xuan sighed softly before saying, "All right Molan, I didn't mean it, I'm sorry. It's just that I'm frustrated that the Champion level technique taught by the Matron is being suppressed by their damn formation. You know I've only mastered the first level; all I can see is a vague, blurry picture of a man training. Seeing him seemed to make the suspicion about this Kingdom…. Stronger. But again, not strong enough to make me believe it will happen like the others. Let me try for a little more time, if nothing works out, let's go to that restaurant that serves the all-meat soup you liked so much."


     Although Molan had started to panic again when she heard mention of the suspicion, she controlled herself and smiled after the last sentence.


     Getting back to the book, she waited while Sister Xuan closed her eyes again, launching the Champion Technique which she had mastered despite being only at the level of a 6th Grade Warrior Mage.


     Yet, after a few minutes, both of them were interrupted by the footsteps of a man who seemed to be walking up to them.


     In an instant, Molan got up from the ground and raised her hands in the air.


     First, a silvery barrier appeared around them before two balls made of what looked like condensed lightning and fire appeared, circling the barrier as if looking for foes to attack.


     "I detected him before, but I didn't think he would head this way. Should I make him leave?"


     As Molan asked this question, Sister Xuan thought for a bit before saying, "No, leave him be. There is no way he can detect us. We will leave soon anyway."


     Nodding, Molan relaxed a bit but chose to keep the barrier up, carrying out her duty of being the bodyguard for the treasure of the Sect.


     Observing this and sighing, Sister Xuan deployed the technique again, hoping that this would be the final distraction.


     Yet, she was proven wrong.


     The man turned out to be a woodcutter, who started to cut the trees around them and pausing after felling each, closing his eyes as if imagining something.


     He seemed to be randomly moving from tree to tree, but the simple axe which was imbued by the power of an Exalted Human Mage made short work of each of the trees.


     Finally, in less than a minute, he was just a few feet away from them.


     Even at this point, the duo had been ignoring him.


     Yet, by chance, the man cut a tree in front of him which just so happened on the location they were standing in.


     The angle at which a tree would fall could only be discerned after the last swing of the axe, so the duo only noticed this after the tree was in motion.


     Panicking, they opted to teleport a short distance away immediately, leaving the task alone.


     Appearing at different locations before teleporting again to get to each other, Molan said, "Bad luck, Sister. Do you want to go back?"


     Seeing Sister Xuan deep in thought, Molan waited, hoping that they would go eat.


     "No, I was almost done anyway. Did you feel anything after teleporting away from that location?"


     "Umm…no. What kind of feeling do you mean?"


     "Forget it. Let's go eat first before deciding what to do next."


     Seeing Molan smile on hearing these words, Sister Xuan sighed and smiled slightly to herself before heading towards the inn that served that soup.


     Yet, right before she turned around, she couldn't help but look back at the Palace, wondering whether she had really imagined the feeling of being watched that had swept over her the split second after they had both teleported away.


     ...


     Back in the King's Chambers, Daneel let out a long sigh as he finally felt the crawling sensation of being spied go away.


     Yet, hearing the notification from the system, a smile spread across his face.


     [2 individuals detected by system as per host's instructions]


     The whole point behind sending Kellor to cut that tree had been due to the hope that the two would teleport away.


     As far as Daneel knew, any Mage would let go of active spells at least for a split second to cast the teleportation spell.


     It was that gap that Daneel had used to detect them using the anti-surveillance tool.


     Also, he had given the system specific instructions to only switch on the tool for the smallest amount of time needed to detect them before immediately switching it off.


     This was something only the system could do, as Mages would require at least a little more time to deploy spells.


     Hence, the goal had been that that minute amount of time would be too little to be spotted by the two.


     Daneel had no idea if the latter had worked out, but his primary goal had at least been fulfilled.


     He now knew the faces of the two powerful individuals who had infiltrated his Kingdom for reasons unknown.


     And it was now time to carefully find out just why he had attracted someone who had the background of actually being able to learn a Champion-level technique.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     249 Spor
      Hearing the door open, Daneel looked up to see Kellor enter the room.


     The Grand Court Mage was someone who regularly went to whichever forest he wanted in order to train his creed and advance on the path of understanding his ultimate technique.


     Hence, he had ordered Kellor to go instead of sending anyone else as he was the safest option present.


     Besides, if the ones trying to spy had any ill intentions, things would have been very different already.


     "Well done. If I'm right, our Kingdom is now an unknowing host of two individuals from one of the Big 4."


     Just as Kellor had been about to ask the intention behind Daneel giving those very specific orders to cut that tree in that exact angle to fall on that exact spot, he heard these words from Daneel which made his jaw drop.


     The legendary…. Big 4?


     They had actually attracted attention from them?!


     Seeing the panic filling Kellor's eyes, Daneel quickly said, "Don't worry, they hold no ill intentions, at least presently. I have also managed to find out their faces, but that may be useless because they seem to be using some sort of spell to hide their existence from the world. Anyway, they are definitely not people we can face right now. We can only hope that they are here in passing, but we should act with the knowledge that someone has their eye on us. Follow me outside."


     Saying so, Daneel led the way outside.


     While walking to the destination he had in mind with Kellor following behind him, he tried to think of any way he could proactively use this information about the presence of those from the Big 4 to further his goals.


     Deciding to keep thinking on this matter, he realized that he had gotten to the lawn on the back side of the Palace where he had set out to.


     Behind him, Kellor had closed his eyes and was taking a deep breath in the lush greenery. As a woodcutter, such forests and wide open areas were where he felt most at home.


     Yet, a second later, he had to snap them open as the King had done something which made no sense whatsoever.


     He had thrown a round rock at Kellor.


     Although the speed of the rock wasn't very fast, Kellor didn't have much time to react as he had been in a completely relaxed state.


     Still, he was an Exalted Human Mage. A wall of earth immediately came into being in front of it, decreasing its momentum and resulting in it harmlessly falling in front of his feet.


     Looking up, Kellor realized that Daneel was looking at him with a slightly disappointed expression on his face.


     What was he supposed to do? Let himself get hit?


     "I guess I should have explained first. Kellor, when I throw the rock, catch it and try to get past me. No magic, and I will be doing everything I can to stop you. Your goal is to set the rock down by hand 20 feet behind me"


     Thus began one of the most grueling experiences in Kellor's memory.


     Initially, he hadn't understood exactly what the King wanted, leading him to try and walk past while moving quickly.


     Soon, he understood that it wouldn't cut it.


     As he began to run, the King let out a laugh as if he were finally seeing what he desired.


     This had actually startled Kellor a bit, as such pure expression of emotion was not something the King usually did.


     Yet, this thought quickly disappeared as he found himself tackled to the ground by the King who seemed to be holding back the power of his body.


     Each and every time he got even a little bit closer to moving past the King, he would find himself on the ground due to being grabbed expertly by the King who seemed to be doing it naturally.


     Finally, after about 20 attempts, Kellor gave up and lay on the ground, panting,


     Beside him, Daneel who had just tackled him was also lying with his back on the ground, staring up into the blue sky while memories flooded through his mind.


     Back on Earth, in the orphanage, this was one of the only sports which all the kids played to pass time.


     They hadn't even had a proper ball; instead, it was one thrown away by someone because it had a puncture.


     Yet, this was enough for the orphans. In an open area, they would draw two lines on the ground before aiming to get the ball across while holding it in their hands.


     It was their own version of Street American Football, or more accurately, Rugby.


     Although Daneel had been one of the scrawniest kids, his specialty had been his speed which often brought their team the victory.


     Even though tackles were dangerous, no serious injuries ever occurred, with bruises and scrapes being the most common thing with which the kids walked away.


     As he kept looking into the sky, he relived that simple life he had left behind.


     After a few minutes, his expression still joyful due to the nostalgia, Daneel got up and held out an arm to Kellor.


     As the Grand Court Mage got up, Daneel asked, "What do you think? Would this be a game people would like to play?"


     The unexpected question made Kellor tonguetied, causing him to ponder for a few seconds before saying, "My King, I must say that I do not know."


     Chuckling at the answer, Daneel thought about the motivation behind choosing this game.


     Knowing full well that sports was one of the biggest businesses on Earth, Daneel had been meaning to bring some or the other sport over to Angaria in order to both develop a new business domain that he could take control of and to give a pastime to the people of this continent.


     As for why this game, Daneel's main reason had been that Fighters were much more prevalent than Mages on Angaria.


     Hence, if he wanted to make a proper business out of the game, it would have to be something that could be adopted by everyone. Even though sports specific to Mages might come later, it wasn't his focus right now.


     Also, the game also had to be simple enough. In his opinion, the simple game of "getting the ball across" which could be done in numerous ways was much simpler to understand than other more complex sports like basketball and soccer.


     Of course, the fact that the highest earning sports association on Earth was actually the NFL(National Football League) had also been a factor which led to him choosing this game.


     Regardless, although Daneel knew that it was an experiment, its primary focus right now was to do one thing: give Elanev a way to enter the Throne Room without arousing any suspicion.


     Hence, he set about making the plan to have this happen using this game he had chosen which would hopefully change the sports landscape in the continent of Angaria.


     ....


     A few days later.


     After an especially grueling spar, Elanev had just collapsed onto a chair beside the sparring ground while the Black Raven King walked over, smiling with satisfaction at having temporarily vented everything he was feeling.


     Although Elanev was constantly soaking up the experience and getting better day by day, there was still a long way for him to go before he could hope to fight toe-to-toe with the King without using any of his trump cards.


     Seeing the King sit down and calmly take a sip of the chilled wine that had been served beforehand, he turned around to check what was happening in the adjacent field before deciding that this was the best time to broach the topic.


     In the adjacent field, soldiers were lined up in rows facing wooden puppets.


     All of them were Black Raven Fights, and as the gong sounded, numerous Black Ravens shot off their hands and soldiers to impale the puppets.


     After a few seconds, the soldier whose Raven had been the fastest was declared the winner.


     Indeed, these were war games which were carried out in almost all the Kingdoms.


     While the King idly watched these proceedings, Elanev said, "King, this reminds me of a bet I had with a friend I made in one of the places I passed through on my journey. Would you like to hear about it?"


     Hearing Elanev speak, the Black Raven King turned around with an interested expression.


     Over the weeks, he had been enthralled by stories from Elanev about exotic locations and people, giving him a view of the World he hadn't gotten to see. They had repeatedly piqued his interest, and there was no reason for this one not to do the same.


     "His bet was that by putting in very little investment, he would be able to make 1000 Ether Blocks by making people run around holding something in their hand. I didn't believe him, but I actually ended up losing the bet. Would you like to hear about this 'business' which, according to him, has the potential to change the face of the continent?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     250 Meeting
      In the Throne Room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     "King, this is what I was talking about. A hollow ball made of multiple layers of cloth, enchanted to not deform when force is applied to it up to a certain degree. The objective of the game is to get the ball to the opponent's side of the field in a set period of time. Whoever does this the most in a match, wins. No magic can be used. As you must have guessed, the game requires top-notch hand-eye coordination. For instance, imagine that I was standing there-"


     WHUP


     As Elanev threw the ball in his hands at the Black Raven King, the latter could only raise his hands before having the ball bounced off his palm to land in a corner of the room.


     "Got you! Attention at all times and skill that can even aid in battle. These things are required to play the game well. Wouldn't it be a spectacle to witness magnificent performances of skill in the stadiums which haven't changed their mode of entertainment in centuries? Let me get the ball first."


     Without waiting for the King's answer, Elanev briskly walked to where the ball had fallen before picking it up and coming back to stand in the center of the room.


     In the process, no one had noticed that his hand had brushed against the statue of the Raven.


     After successfully placing the surveillance trinket and continuing the explanation of the sport, Elanev marveled at the mind of his younger brother which had come up with something so unique to enable them to listen in on the truly important secrets that they were trying to find.


     Besides, even the rules of the sport and the ball that had been delivered to him felt like they hadn't been made up on a whim.


     After receiving the materials, the plan had been simple. He had to bring up the idea in front of the King before saying that such a matter could only be discussed officially, as the King would have to contact Elanev's 'friend' if he wanted to get the full list of the rules, format, and equipment required to play the game.


     The mention of thousands of Ether Blocks had piqued an interest in the King, whose mind was always concerned about the emptying treasury of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Hence, acceding to the request, the meeting had taken place immediately after Elanev went to his room to get the ball and the trinkets.


     After that, it was a simple matter of having to move to where he wanted without arousing the suspicion of the King.


     After studying the rules that Daneel had sent over, Elanev had come up with this plan which had thankfully succeeded.


     Of course, thanks was in due to the spars which had allowed him to build up the rapport with the King that let him act as he just did.


     And indeed, if anyone else had chucked a ball at Tenebrol when he was off-guard, he would have definitely reacted with a fury that would bring ruin to whoever dared to do such a thing to the King of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Here, it was Elanev, who had already used sudden attacks like these even in their spars.


     Feeling glad that the problem of the surveillance trinket was finally solved, Elanev started to wholeheartedly get into the rules of the sport which had interested even him with its novelty and potential for entertainment.


     After all, the hyper-aggressive goal of getting a small object through numerous Fighters out for blood without using any weapons or trinkets was something which appealed to the hot-bloodedness in him.


     Yet, suddenly, the door opened letting in an old man who had a dark expression on his face.


     He seemed to be absorbed in his thoughts, not noticing Elanev until reaching within a few feet of him.


     Hence, he was not able to see Elanev's hasty action of touching the surveillance trinkets on his body which had been transmitting data to the situation room in the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     After almost walking up to Elanev's side, the old man finally looked up to see both men staring at him as if they had seen the ghost.


     Elanev first got control of his expression, choosing to stay put and close his mouth after reining in the shock of seeing his target after many days.


     As for the King, it was as if his worst nightmare had chosen to come into reality to torment him.


     In the eyes of the world, the old man was actually only the Royal Mage who was both tool and protector of the Black Raven King.


     Hence, he immediately bowed and said, "Oh… greetings, My Lord! I am sorry, I must have gotten absent-minded because my entire mind was on something I read the other day. We did have a meeting on hand to discuss a few issues. Would you like me to come back?"


     This caused an awkward atmosphere in the room. For one, Elanev had no idea what to do because he knew nothing about the man in front of him.


     As for the King, he was shocked as he remembered that there was also this side to this old man.


     Looking into the eyes of the old man, he clearly saw the order to get rid of Elanev immediately.


     "No need. Eganev was just about to leave. Send me a copy of the rules and the proposition about implementing it in the Black Raven Kingdom. We do, after all, have the most stadiums in all of Central Angaria. Keep that in mind when drafting the proposal."


     Cursing the timing of the old man, Elanev could only nod and smile amiably before saying, "I will do so, King. I'll send the proposition as soon as it's ready."


     Taking his leave after giving one last glance at the old man, Elanev made his way out of the Throne Room before swiftly moving to his own.


     Switching the surveillance trinkets back on, he proceeded to explain everything that had happened to Daneel.


     ...…


     Meanwhile, in the situation room in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, the King, commanders and Faxul had all panicked when the display trinket had gone blank.


     The time that had passed before Elanev contacted them again had been nerve-wracking, as the possibility of Elanev being somehow found out as a spy and executed was very real.


     Thankfully, after a few minutes, Elanev contacted Kellor and told everyone what had happened.


     Although the matter in regards to the old man was only getting worse by the day, there was at least a silver lining: the surveillance trinket had been planted.


     Yet, the amount of effort they had had to go through to get this done had simply been tremendous.


     Daneel felt a slight fear start to seep in as he realized that the date of harvest was only getting closer and closer while the progress on the mysteries surrounding the Black Raven Kingdom was agonizingly slow.


     It was time to take risks.


     Turning to Faxul, he said, "What do you think about going an expeditionary mission?"


     ...…


     Lying down on the couch and lazily patting her stomach, Molan wistfully dreamt of the possibility of staying in Central Angaria instead of going back to the dreary hallways and bland food of their sect.


     Beside her, Sister Xuan had was engrossed in an item she had obtained from the mansion whose forest they had been spying in before.


     It was a bowl filled with a sticky, yellowish substance that had numerous mosquito bodies inside, disgustingly swirling about while Sister Xuan used her finger to stir the solution.


     Seeing this, Molan almost got the urge to throw up before hurriedly looking up again.


     "Sister, what is so interesting about it? Don't we have many more advanced methods to keep the mosquitoes out?", she asked after a few minutes, fed up of the disgusting squishing sounds that came whenever Sister Xuan put her fingers in the solution.


     After continuing to examine for a few more minutes, Sister Xuan finally washed her hands using a conjured globe of water before saying, "The individual who made this solution and the one who modified those mosquitoes seem to have at least….learned from the same person. Otherwise, I have no idea how to explain the increase in sophistication but similar type of spellcasting that is evident."


     After saying so, in a scoffing tone, Sister Xuan laid out the other possibility which was surely impossible.


     "It's either that, or the individual found some way to magically increase the complexity of their mind in the span of a few months."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     251 Re-entering the Black Raven Kingdom
      At one of the gates which was a point of entry into the Black Raven Kingdom.


     2 people - an old man and a teen were waiting in the line for their turn to be checked, with the latter interestedly looking around as if everything looked new and exciting.


     After reaching the guard post, one of the soldiers responsible for checking who had noticed this behavior asked, "Who's your friend? He seems overly curious."


     This made the old man panic a bit before hurriedly saying, "It's just my son! It's his first time out of the village, so please forgive his enthusiasm. We come from Burberry in Lanthanor, and we were really interested to see this glorious Kingdom after the broadcast on the Network."


     The answer made the soldier's chest swell with pride, knowing that this was another resident of the continent who was visiting because they had gotten enthralled by the fight over the Network.


     After asking a few more questions about the village which the man claimed to be from, the soldier gave them a small token and instructed them to keep it on their body at all times.


     If someone inside the Kingdom was found without this token which was given on entry, they would be jailed on the charge of illegal entry.


     This was the Black Raven Kingdom's way of trying to combat people from entering the Kingdom as they liked.


     After taking the tokens, the two individuals walked to the closest village before taking a room in an inn.


     On entering the room, the teen went to the window and resumed his activity of looking around while the man sighed and sat down on the chair.


     "Faxul, you might make more guards suspicious if you keep gawking at everything like that! Even though it would support your character of a country bumpkin, I would rather that we not attract so much attention."


     The words made the teen step back from the window before nodding and smiling slightly at the old man.


     Indeed, these two were Daneel and Faxul who had made their way into the Black Raven Kingdom using a false identity.


     Although the method of using such tokens which were tied to blood was a good method to keep a check of people who entered the Kingdom, it still had some major flaws.


     For instance, as an enormous number of such trinkets were needed, it was impossible for each to be sophisticated enough so as not to be easily replicated by any enchanter who wished to do so.


     Also, if someone lost their trinket out of carelessness, then there was no efficient method to address this issue.


     In fact, this system reminded Daneel of the VISA and Passport system back on Earth, which also had the problem where skilled people could forge fake copies to get past officials.


     All in all, Daneel still liked his own system of IDs which he was planning to implement soon in Lanthanor.


     The walk to the inn had been quite long, so Daneel relaxed for a bit while eyeing Faxul who had gone to the bag which they had carried into the Kingdom.


     Inside, carefully hidden under heaps of clothes and other necessities was the raven that he had bonded with.


     To conceal it during the checking, it had been drugged asleep before being placed in a false pocket in the bag.


     Taking out the raven and feeding it a few drops of the liquid which was the antidote to the drug, Faxul gently nudged it awake before patting its head and checking it for any injuries.


     Seeing the care he was showing to the beast and the gentle expression he had while doing so, Daneel sighed again, almost feeling like he didn't know his friend anymore.


     If he was being honest with himself, the objective of this mission hadn't just been to go on an expedition to try and uncover the secret place in the Palace by using Faxul.


     The other objective had been to spend some time with his friend and get to know him again after the change that had come in him recently.


     Hence, he had elected to not bring any of the commanders or Kellor along, quoting that it would be easier with just the two of them, and that he was strong enough presently to make a quick escape in case things did turn dire.


     Of course, Daneel had the confidence to do the latter, and the former was also true because it would be much easier to travel without rousing suspicion if there were fewer people.


     Besides these two, there was also one last objective: find a way for Faxul to connect with the raven so that he could finish the analysis in the system.


     Daneel still had high hopes for the Human-Beast Link technique whose development progress had been stuck for a long time.


     Thinking about all he wished to accomplish in this Kingdom and getting up with determination, he said, "Let's go grab some food first before continuing on our journey to the capital. I know a place which serves some excellent rat broth."


     ...


     Meanwhile, in the Throne Room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     While the Black Raven King sat on the throne and looked on, the old man was holding a large square-shaped trinket which had the latest financial details of the Kingdom stored inside.


     After a few moments of assessing everything, he said, "Not bad. The Network has increased the number of tourists who visit the Kingdom, letting the government earn more because the people have more money to be taxed on."


     Even as the King was about to smile on hearing this, what the old man said next made him grimace.


     "So you chose to decrease funding to the urban development section to finance the search for the Ker Gem Mine. Does that mean you care the least about the living conditions of your people?"


     Seeing the ashen face of the King, the old man chuckled before continuing his perusal of the records.


     As the King watched on, he wondered what the reason was behind the recent change in character of the old man.


     Usually, he had a level of patience which had allowed Tenebrol to act as he pleased, at least for the most part.


     Now, the old man seemed to take pleasure in mentally torturing him.


     Shifting budget from other departments on the old man's orders wasn't actually something that was new, but he had never been lambasted for it like this before.


     Nevertheless, feeling the chains that bound him still strong, he sighed for the millionth time with regret before looking forward to the spar they would have soon.


     Finally, after a few minutes, the old man set the cube aside before saying, "Everything looks fine. Approve the proposal about the sport, it can bring in a lot of money. And I don't think I need to remind you to keep a close eye on Lanthanor."


     As the King nodded, the old man left the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts again.


     Taking out a piece of parchment, he once again started to read the rules of the sport which had impressed and captivated him for the past few days.


     ....


     Unknowingly, Elanev was also absorbed in doing the same thing.


     Yet, feeling a trinket he had hid under his clothes heat up, he walked to the balcony of his room before taking it out and touching it after making sure that there was no one watching.


     "We have entered the Kingdom. I will contact you again after we reach the Captial."


     Smiling at the message, Elanev put the trinket back and looked out at the ground where he and the King usually had their spar.


     As he was doing so, he noticed a figure walking across the ground clumsily, as if they had been affected by some sort of injury which did not allow them to have full control of their legs.


     In fact, as he watched closely, he realized that it was more like there were two people in command of the same body.


     This was because if the left leg took a step in one direction, the right took one in the direction diagonally opposite, almost making the man topple due to the instability.


     Yet, the man seemed to be heading in the general direction of one of the forests which surrounded the Palace, as he was using his hands to redirect one of the legs whenever he could.


     It was noon, and the grounds were empty as almost everyone had gone to lunch.


     Intrigued by this strange man whom he couldn't identify, Elanev decided to follow him and noted his direction before quickly walking exiting his room and walking towards the staircase which led outside.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     252 Journey 1
      After quickly walking out of the palace, Elanev briskly walked towards the sparring round in which he had seen the strange man from his balcony.


     When he reached it, as expected, there was no one there. What was suspicious was that even though the ground was the sort where footsteps would easily stay for hours due to the loose earth on top, there were no footsteps here as if they had been deliberately erased by the man who had passed through.


     Although this might be a simple spell, it at least gave the information that that man had been a Mage.


     Looking in the direction he had taken note of before, Elanev realized that the forest it led to seemed to be covered in a perpetual darkness because the trees were so thick that no sunlight could get through.


     He had actually spotted this place before, but he hadn't suspected anything because this wasn't the only forest that had grown in this way.


     Just as he was about to set off to follow that man into the forest, he stopped and thought about the possibility of facing off against a strong mage by himself.


     Elanev knew his strengths and weaknesses. Even though he had the confidence of facing any Fighter even at a level above him, he knew that he would be no match for a skilled mage even if he used all his trump cards.


     Thus, he paused and took out the trinket which he had just used to communicate with Daneel.


     Sending a message with the information, he waited for a response while idly shadowboxing in order to not raise suspicion if anyone else came before Daneel replied.


     …


     Meanwhile, Daneel and Faxul had just teleported to the stadium where the match between Elanev and the Black Raven King had taken place.


     The walk to the capital would take a few days, and even though this journey could be accomplished simply by teleporting directly, Daneel and Faxul had both chosen to take the long route to understand this Kingdom against which they might be moving soon.


     After all, Daneel was a huge fan of the saying, "Know your enemy and know yourself, and you will always be victorious."


     Besides, Faxul's interest to find out more about the place where he had been born was also quite clear.


     When Daneel received the message from Elanev, the two had just reached a small town with a population less than 200 people.


     Listening to Elanev explaining about the man and the missing footsteps, Daneel also felt that it would be dangerous for his most important asset, his elder brother, to go up against someone without knowing their strength.


     In fact, he was reminded of the horror movies from Earth where protagonists would usually chase after suspicious things as if they weren't aware of the danger.


     Having no intention of taking undue risks, Daneel ordered Elanev to keep a note of the destination of the man and wait for him to arrive before carrying out any further investigation.


     After all, not everyone could deploy a disposable clone which could allow them to explore something without any personal danger.


     After making sure that Elanev gave the response saying he got the message, Daneel and Faxul looked for an inn to stay in while studying the houses and the people around them.


     The village seemed very primitive, and according to the information that Daneel had, the people of this village were primarily miners who spent most of their time at the mine which was over 100 km away.


     Hence, for the most part, the villagers only comprised of the families of those people who went to work.


     After asking for directions, the two reached an inn but paused seeing that there was a sign on the door which read "Closed for Renovation".


     Having no idea what to do, the duo considered moving onto the next village even though it was already night and their stomachs were grumbling because the hadn't eaten in many hours.


     Just as Daneel was about to say that they had no other choice, he felt a tugging at his pants which made him look down to see a small kid looking at him with a toothy smile.


     "Mister, are you here for the inn?"


     Seeing Daneel nod, the kid continued, saying, "Then follow me! Mama said we can't have the guests of our village leave just because the roof collapsed in the inn. She's already cooking dinner, and if we go now, she can add just enough meat for two more people! Come on!"


     Not waiting for a response and walking away on his own, the kid turned around after a few seconds to find that the two men were still staring at him with bemused expressions on their faces.


     Giggling a bit, he said, "What's wrong? I promise we won't bite! Now come on, or mama will be angry!"


     Finally seeing them follow, he continued skipping along the path to a one-storied house which had the words, "Irma's Inn. All are welcome!" on the door.


     After reaching the house, the kid opened the door and went inside after ensuring that the two men had indeed followed till here.


     Seeing the sign, both of them looked at each other before smiling.


     Daneel hadn't known what to think seeing the kid inviting them out of nowhere. Now, seeing the sign, he realized that this was a house that had probably been converted into an inn to serve weary travelers.


     Opening the door, he took a deep breath of the broth which smelled wonderful before smiling wider and entering inside.


     …


     Since coming to this kingdom, Faxul had been immersed in a unique feeling which he had never felt before in his life.


     It was the feeling of coming back to a home he had forgotten about for more than a decade.


     Although he didn't have clear memories of his time in the Black Raven Kingdom, the experiences and feelings weren't things that could easily be forgotten.


     It seemed that coming back had managed to trigger those sleeping memories, allowing him to feel for the first time that he was somewhere he belonged.


     Even though Lanthanor was where he had grown up, found his closest friend, realized his passion for helping people, and found methods to grow strong faster, it was still a place that was foreign to him.


     This was partly the reason why his long-standing character of hiding emotions and speaking as little as possible had persisted for so long even though there were a lot of influences which should have changed it.


     It was only with the feeling he got when he interacted with the Black Raven that he began to remember what it meant to be himself instead of being constantly clouded by the desire for revenge.


     Of course, the desire still existed, but the addition of other desires alongside it had allowed him to slowly recover and change.


     The desire to help these people who had once been ruled by his father.


     The desire to find out about the blood which flowed through his body, that was helping him to keep the entity at bay.


     The desire to know the feeling of actually connecting with the Raven whose thoughts he seemed to understand with the very fiber of his being.


     And the desire to help his friend who had done so much for him.


     Entering the house, the first thing that both of them saw was a kind, middle-aged woman who smiled wide at them while still listening to the chatter of the kid who was beside her.


     "Welcome! Please take a seat. Dinner will soon be ready, and I will show you the room you can sleep in after that. No one should ever think that the Black Raven Kingdom is unaccommodating! Go show them the bathroom so that they can fresh up."


     The last sentence was said after she smacked the kid on his bottom which made him stop talking and grimace slightly before walking to Faxul and Daneel and leading them to a small room on the side where turning a faucet made cold water gather in the basin below.


     Yet, after a few seconds, the water started to turn muddy which led the kid to quickly close the faucet and shout, "Mom! The pipe is clogged again!"


     Still, seeing that there was enough water, he smiled at the two before leaving the bathroom and saying, "Didn't the mayor say that money would come to fix all the pipes from the government? What happened to that?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     253 Journey 2
      "He says it was delayed because the money was needed for the Army… We can fix it ourselves in the meantime. Get the bowls out, dinner is almost ready."


     "The Army! That's great! I hope the soldiers can train better to protect our kingdom! Yup, we can fix it ourselves. Mama, you said we can go visit the barracks soon! When can we go? I wanna go, I wanna go, I wanna go!"


     Faxul felt quite surprised hearing the high-pitched excitement in the little kid's tone as he heard the mention of the Army from his mother.


     Intrigued, he quickly freshened up and walked out without waiting for Daneel and approached the kid who was taking out some bowls from the cupboard.


     Helping him by handing down the bowls which were a bit higher, he asked, "Why do you want to go to the barracks?"


     As if saying the most obvious thing in the world, the kid replied, "To see all the brave soldiers who protect our kingdom and serve the Almighty Black Raven, of course! I can't wait to grow up and join them!"


     Hearing the answer, Faxul was surprised to see this sort of enthusiasm in someone so young.


     "Is your father a soldier? Do you want to become like him?"


     Remembering that it might be because of inspiration a family member, Faxul chose to ask this question.


     Yet, the answer surprised him.


     "No, he's a miner. Just like all the fathers of my friends in the village. They all failed the test and still regret not being able to become a soldier and take part in the ultimate service, so I am training every day to make sure that I pass! No one will be able to harm our Kingdom when I'm on the border!"


     Seeing the shining zeal in the kid's size, Faxul realized that pride and duty was even more important to these people than he had imagined.


     Indeed, this desire was clearly borne out of the pride which made one want to defend it by even giving their lives if needed.


     Enchanted by what he saw in the depths of the kid's eyes and the confidence in his posture, Faxul froze for a few moments, captivated by these pure feelings which had definitely also been in him once.


     …


     To the side, Daneel watched the interaction between Faxul and the kid and smiled helplessly realizing the same thing as Faxul: patriotism truly was more inherent than he had imagined in the people of this kingdom.


     Yet, knowing more about the general condition of the kingdom, Daneel was also aware that this could be attributed to the unique deity which all the citizens worshipped single-mindedly.


     From the conversations they had had on the journey, Daneel was starting to understand that Faxul was slowly becoming a copy of him with the Black Raven Kingdom in his heart rather than Lanthanor.


     This wasn't wrong in itself, but the problem would arise if there came a time when a choice needed to be made.


     And if everything went according to Daneel's plans, the time to make this choice would come soon.


     Hearing the sloshing that came from the broth being served in the bowls, he sighed and turned around to see that dinner had been served.


     …


     In the ancestral grounds of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Watching the sparring ground he had walked through that was on the display trinket in front of him, the old man had an irritated expression on his face while he waited for the king's new friend to follow him into the forest.


     As someone whose age would shock anybody in this generation, he had long learned the lesson to never take anything on face value.


     He was someone who suspected everything and everyone, and of course, Elanev was also in this list.


     Yet, as someone who was regularly seen sparring with the king, needless questions would arise if he disappeared without any reason.


     Hence, he had decided to put out the bait to find the true intentions of this man, if any existed.


     If he really was a spy, he might choose to follow the old man when he hobbled through the spot which was visible from the man's balcony.


     Even though this was a simple plan, the old man had trusted that it would work mainly because of his suspicious behavior when he passed through the field.


     Yet, seeing the man just reach the field and look around before deciding to spar while waiting for the time of his fight with the king to arrive, the old man realized that he was possibly dealing with a smart individual.


     After all, he couldn't count the number of spies and enemies he had led into traps simply by using their curiosity.


     Deciding to think of more ways to test him, he went back to the Natural Energised Training Chamber and resumed absorbing the dwindling energy before looking with a frustrated expression at the last pile of Ker Gems which would barely last him a few months.


     It seemed that the time for dire decisions would come soon.


     …


     Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     After coming home from school, Dalia was shocked to see her mother lifelessly lying on the black box which was the embroidery trinket.


     Running forward and hurriedly shaking her mother's shoulders, she sighed with relief seeing her groggily open her eyes.


     "Mum, you can't do this anymore! You'll work yourself to death! It's not worth it!"


     Slowly picking herself up from the chair, Helena shakily walked towards the kitchen but fell on the sofa on the way due to losing energy.


     Realizing what her mother wanted, Dalia quickly ran to the kitchen and got her a glass of water.


     Sipping the water and finally regaining some color on her deathly pale face, Helena said, "What can we do? There are so many orders, and unless I work at least 16 hours a day, there's no way we can fulfill them all!"


     "I know Mom, but burning yourself out is not the answer. Haven't you found anyone yet to help you?"


     "No. I've asked around, but there aren't many who can be employed. There are only other small embroidery shops which have no interest in being employed by us. I'll keep looking, but I need to keep working while doing so."


     Going to the kitchen and getting another glass of water, Dalia watched as her mother gulped it down before thinking for a bit and saying, "No mom, you rest. I'll go searching. No matter what, I'll find a way for us to finish all the orders without you having to work so hard."


     Seeing the determination in her daughter's eyes, Helena smiled sweetly, knowing that a 10-year-old kid wasn't at all likely to come up with a solution to solve all their problems.


     Still, she looked forward to what her daughter would do.


     …


     In the slums in the City of Lanthanor.


     Two women walked through the meandering streets with one looking around as if searching for something, while the other had a disgusted expression on her face.


     "How much longer, Sister? Why are we even here? You said you will explain after we get somewhere… Where is that somewhere?"


     Receiving no answer, she started grumbling to herself while following behind Sister Xuan who continued to search.


     Finally, the two reached a small shack which had been cordoned off and had soldiers standing around it.


     "The Humble Beginnings of our King"


     A banner with these words could be seen on the door of the shack, while many people had formed a group and were looking at it while speaking excitedly among themselves.


     Seeing Sister Xuan walk forward and read a plaque which had been set up near the entrance to the shack, Molan followed.


     "The house where the King of Lanthanor, Daneel Anivron, spent his childhood. Page 167. "


     "Page 167? What's that?"


     Beside her, Sister Xuan also frowned before looking around and taking a book from the table of a store which was to the side.


     As the two were under the effect of the spell which allowed them to pass anywhere they wished unhindered, it was as if the book had vanished into thin air.


     "The King that Saved Lanthanor: Daneel Anivron"


     This was the title, and after turning to the indicated page, Sister Xuan started to read about the oppressed kid who grew up while training as hard as he could.


     Seeing this, Molan was just about to ask again when Sister Xuan finally opened her mouth and gave the answer she had been waiting for.


     "We are going to find out everything about the past of this King. Maybe then, I can find out whether the suspicion I feel is true or not."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     254 Journey 3
      The one-storied house had three bedrooms and Faxul and Daneel were led to one which had two separate single beds by the kid who was still smacking his lips, savoring the tasty broth they had all just had.


     After a good night's rest, the two departed after leaving behind a little silver in their bedroom even though the family had insisted that they would take no payment as there was no way that their home could compare to a proper inn.


     Resuming their journey, the duo passed through many villages and towns while stopping in each for a little while to find out the living conditions and thoughts of the people.


     As they did so, Daneel felt more and more that his supposition had been correct: this Kingdom really was like a cult, but it was an open one.


     This mainly stemmed from seeing the utter devotion almost everyone had for the deity. Aside from this, the desire to serve and protect their Kingdom and uphold the pride of the Black Raven was also something which they heard repeatedly from both kids and adults alike.


     Although the Black Raven King was also talked about fondly due to his actions to make the Black Raven Kingdom known to the world, it was clear that his importance was much lesser when compared to the deity in people's hearts.


     Also, the taxes in the Kingdom at the moment were absurdly high, but almost no one complained, quoting that it was all for the "Good of the Kingdom".


     40% of what the people earned was taken by the government, but there were few starving families because of the attitude of the people to not shirk away from helping their "own kind".


     The foreigners were few and far in between, and the only one that Daneel had interacted with had run away when he had asked if he felt dissatisfied with the Kingdom.


     All in all, this was one of the most unique Kingdoms that Daneel had ever seen.


     On finally arriving at the Capital, he was quite amazed to see the landmark which had been praised by many along the way: "The Raven that Watches"


     This was a gigantic statue on top of the central gate of the Capital who looked down at all those entering the city.


     Apparently, it was said that the spirit of their deity was still present in the two such statues in the Kingdom, watching over them and taking care of them even if he wasn't present in person.


     The other statue was, of course, in the Throne Room, and it was said that both were identical except for the size with the one on the Gate being 3 times larger than the other.


     While walking into the Capital after showing the token he had been given at the border, Daneel really did feel as if someone were watching him.


     Yet, try as he may, both he and the system couldn't figure out just who or what it was.


     Having no other option but to shrug it off, Daneel and Faxul made their way to an inn before taking a room and settling in.


     After messaging Elanev their location, Daneel was just about to sit on the sofa when he heard a knock on the door.


     The first reaction that both of them had was panic, as no one that they were staying at this location except Elanev.


     Could he have been compromised?


     Calming down, Daneel shouted, "Who is it?"


     "Complimentary dinner. The owner felt that you two looked hungry, so she sent me up with today's broth."


     Hearing the sweet voice of a maid, Daneel relaxed a bit and asked the system to use the Anti-Surveillance Tool to scan the outside of the door.


     [Two individuals found. One is an Eminent Human Level Fighter with a Black Raven of similar level on his shoulder. The other is a female who is still training to reach the Amateur Human Level.]


     A Black Raven Fighter? Why was one looking for them?


     Thinking quickly, Daneel shouted back, "Just a moment! I was just about to take a bath! Son, get up! Sleeping the moment you came to the room, humph! Just wait till we get back to the farm!"


     After puzzling Faxul with these words, he silently walked to his friend and whispered, "There's a Black Raven Fighter outside. Just stay calm and play along. Let me handle it."


     Seeing Faxul nod with the panic leaving his face, Daneel made a few stomping sounds before throwing a few clothes from their bag on the bed and walking to the door.


     As he opened it, he saw a blade coming towards his neck.


     Daneel wasn't a regular man who would have felt helpless on witnessing such a sight. His fast reflexes and eyesight which came from being an Exalted Human Fighter allowed him to see that the intention wasn't to behead him; it was just to stop the blade at his neck to act as a threat.


     This was evident from the speed of the blade, which was already slowing down the closer it got to his neck.


     Even though he could blow this opponent away with a single punch, Daneel froze and allowed the blade to nick his neck, making a small stream of blood flow.


     After waiting for a few milliseconds, he made a frightened expression come on his face before letting out a whimper due to the pain that came from the cut.


     "Wha-what's going on? I've done nothing wrong!", he said hysterically, with his eyes on the blade that was so close to lopping off his head.


     "I didn't ask. Any funny movements, and you die. Now, get back inside. Maid, you can go back now."


     Saying so with a cold voice, the Black Raven Fighter entered the room while still keeping the blade at Daneel's neck who had slowly moved back on hearing the order.


     WHOOSH


     In an instant, the Black Raven on his shoulder flew towards Faxul and made an aerial maneuver, landing on his back and making him fall to the ground face-first.


     This was another muscular Raven like the one Elanev had initially fought against. Seeing its push toppling Faxul who looked like a defenseless kid, the Black Raven Fighter smiled slightly before pushing Daneel towards the only sofa on the room.


     After making Daneel sit down and taking a stance behind the sofa, the Black Raven Fighter moved the blade even closer to Daneel's neck while keeping an eye on Faxul who was lying motionless on the ground due to the fear that came from the sharp talons of the Raven digging into his back.


     "One lie, and both of you die. Now tell me. Where are you from?"


     "The Burberry Village in Lanthanor! Sir, I don't understand why we are being interrogated like this! We only came to witness the sights of this Kingdom after being captivated by the broadcast of the fight over the Network!"


     "Yes, that's what you said when you entered. If that is so, why were you asking around about the Kingdom and its conditions? Don't tell me a villager would be interested in these things. You've also only been to one Battle Royale! And you left behind silver at a place which said no payment is required! What are you, a rich landlord? Or a spy who entered our Kingdom to find out our secrets?"


     Hearing this question, Daneel had no idea what to say.


     Going through all their actions since coming to the Kingdom, he realized that that action of leaving behind money because they had been very happy about the hospitality had been the only one where they truly broke character.


     Even though the rest could be explained away if he made the effort, this one would require some deep thought.


     "I knew it! Graf, you didn't believe me, and even bet that I wouldn't dare to go find out without first checking with the Sergeant! Now watch as I bring in these spies and earn that promotion you wanted!"


     These words which were muttered under the Black Raven Fighter's breath were only audible to Daneel because of his heightened senses.


     Just as he was about to open his mouth and voice the explanations he had come up with, he saw with the corner of his eye that the Black Raven Fighter had taken out a raven-shaped trinket and squeezed it.


     Hearing the deep breath which signaled that he was about to send a report through the communication trinket, Daneel's eyes became sharp as he raised his hand, choosing the best thing to do in this situation without any hesitation.


     A condensed blade of fire appeared in the room instantly, before plunging into the heart of the Black Raven Fighter.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     255 Journey 4
      Even before the lifeless body of the Black Raven Fighter thudded to the ground, another blade of condensed fire beheaded the raven which was on top of Faxul.


     Daneel was in no mood to take any risks. He had no idea whether the Raven also had any mechanism to alert the higherups in case of danger. Hence, he chose to cut it down.


     As Faxul's face was angled to the side, he couldn't see what had happened. Yet, feeling the force on top of him disappear, he looked up just in time to see the scene of the soldier falling to the ground.


     His eyes met those of the Black Raven Fighter's, and he watched with shock as the life faded from them, replaced by the nothingness of death.


     Keeping a close eye on Faxul's expression, Daneel said, "I had no choice. He was going to send a message to the higher-ups. We cannot risk blowing our cover and having the entire army descend on us."


     For a few seconds, Faxul just stared into those dead eyes, while the shock refused to leave his face.


     Here lay one of the soldiers who had been talked about so adoringly by almost all of the citizens they had talked to.


     He was just doing his duty, but he had been killed without even understanding the cause behind his death.


     How would Faxul react when witnessing this sight?


     This was the test that Daneel was putting for Faxul, as he needed to know where his friend's allegiance lay.


     Of course, he wished that this situation hadn't come. But now that it had, he decided to use it to discover his friend's true feelings.


     As he watched, the shock turned into frustration, then sadness.


     Yet, at this point, a neutral expression covered Faxul's face, reminding him of the usual way his friend was before all the changes came upon him.


     "Did you have no other choice?", he asked in a cold voice, giving no hint of the emotions he was feeling.


     "Yes. There was no time."


     Hearing his answer, Faxul just nodded and got up, allowing the raven's dead body to fall to the side.


     This made him snap his head back to see the headless body of the majestic bird which had just been about to kill him. His eyes now became filled with anger, as if he were imagining his own raven being subjected to such a fate.


     "Faxul, they would have killed us. I-"


     Seeing the anger, Daneel was about to explain further as he knew that the birds must have a soft spot in his friend's heart, at least more than the people.


     Yet, he stopped mid-sentence seeing the hand that was raised by Faxul.


     "I know. I need to be alone for a little time. I'm not hungry, you can go eat."


     Saying these words while still looking at the raven, Faxul regained the neutral and cold expression from before as he turned around and starting walking towards one of the bedrooms.


     Seeing his broad back, Daneel sighed, not knowing what to think.


     Still, he opened his mouth and said one last statement.


     "Faxul, this is only the first of many that will die before Tenebrol is brought down. Hundreds, maybe even thousands of soldiers will die. You need to accept that. Remember, it's us or them. They wouldn't hesitate to kill me, and they would be more than happy to kill you. Don't make the same mistakes I did. It is better to be ruthless rather than to make mistakes and repent. Be prepared for what will come."


     The words made Faxul pause.


     As the King of Lanthanor watched on, the back which had always carried Daneel's dreams and aspirations shook, as if Faxul was feeling such overwhelming pain that it was even affecting him physically.


     After a few moments, he nodded and resumed walking towards the bedroom before wordlessly closing the door behind him.


     Letting out another long sigh, Daneel started walking towards the door to grab a bite to eat, just as his friend had suggested.


     As he was doing so, something on the floor caught his eye, making him bend and see what it was.


     It was a tear.


     A tear of a man who hated to see his people die, but knew that there was no other choice if he wanted to save them all.


     .....


     Walking through the passageways of the Royal Palace of the Black Raven Kingdom with an idle expression on his face, Elanev kept observing and noting down everything he saw in his mind.


     His objective was the room in the Palace where the commanders would mobilize soldiers if needed for any purpose.


     According to what he heard, this would be the most bustling room in case there was any emergency.


     After reaching it, he saw that there were only a few soldiers on duty as usual.


     "Everything looks fine here."


     Sending the message to Daneel, he was just about to walk away when he was stopped by one of the soldiers on guard who had spotted him.


     "What is your purpose here? Hasn't it been communicated that this is not a place you can trespass in?"


     "Oh, was this one of those? I was just looking for the kitchen! Can anyone direct me? And where have I seen you before? Oh, never mind, you challenged me before and got beaten into the dust….. didn't you say you would be back?"


     Indeed, Elanev had been told about a few sections in the Palace which he couldn't go to without express permission, such as the Throne Room.


     Yet, this time, he hadn't had any choice as Daneel had messaged him saying that he needed to know if any report had reached the Palace about two suspicious people in the Capital.


     Luckily, the soldier who ended up questioning him was one who he was already acquainted with.


     Seeing him stuttering for an answer while the Raven on his shoulder looked at Elanev with fear, he said, "Just find me whenever you want. I'll ask one of the maids."


     Turning around, he walked away, leaving the soldier's cheeks burning as he thought back to the time when both he and his raven had collapsed after taking just one punch each.


     No one in their right mind would be foolish enough to issue another challenge when the disparity in power was so high even though they were on the same level.


     …..


     Dalia was at her wit's end.


     After making the bold proclamation to her mother, she had gone out of the house and reached their stall in the marketplace which they had closed down for the last few days as they were already overwhelmed by the orders.


     Her Mother had given her 10 Silver Lans to aid her in her efforts. Using this money, the first thing she did was to purchase a banner with the words, "Looking to employ assistants for embroidery. Good pay. Opportunity to work with the most famous embroidery shop in Lanthanor, which has been praised by the King himself."


     The flamboyant sign had done its part, pulling a lot of people who were looking for employment.


     Yet, they didn't even know even the most basic things about embroidery. As she had grown up seeing her mother knit, she knew a few basic things which she questioned about.


     After spending an afternoon in this futile attempt, she finally took down the banner and dejectedly started the walk back home.


     As she was doing so, she heard a conversation between a child and his mother which piqued her interest.


     "Mum, I want the enchanted clothes from 'Magical Necessities'! Why did we come here?"


     "Oh, be quiet. Your father has cut down your spending because you didn't do well in the academy, remember? Now, follow me to this stall I saw the other day. The clothes look the same, and even the enchantments work. According to the shop owner, they are made under the supervision of the head enchanter of 'Magical Necessities'! He needs some extra cash, so he sells the extra clothes he enchanted to small stores. They are the same! Let's go, or they might close up!"


     Same product…made by a different person? But supervised?


     Couldn't they do the same?


     Unable to get the idea out of her head, Dalia immediately began to run home, replacing the dejected expression on her face with one of hope and excitement.


     ...


     ANNOUNCEMENT


     Raffle results are out, the readers with the usernames below, please mail worlddominationsystem@gmail.com to recieve 100 SS Gift Cards! This was on occasion of going premium, but it was delayed!


     "Gaaaav"


     "RandomNovelReader"


     "Slickmcey"


     "Radak"


     "Zeonsilth"


     (NOTE: THIS DOESN'T COST SS)




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     256 Entering the Palace
      After a few minutes, the maid who was waiting at the end of the corridor let out a yelp as she saw the door opening.


     Since the time she had been approached by the Black Raven Fighter to help him enter the room without raising suspicion, she had been terrified of the entire scenario, especially as she was just an outsider trying to make a living in this Kingdom.


     She had barely managed to speak normally to call out the inhabitants of the room, and she had actually collapsed outside the door after the Black Raven Fighter entered.


     Now, seeing him look around for a bit before walking towards her, she whimpered slightly as she froze where she stood.


     "Everything is settled. It was just a misunderstanding, those people were actually innocent. You can get back to your work."


     Nodding, she scurried off to the kitchen.


     Seeing her leave, the Black Raven Fighter walked back and reentered the room before nodding at Daneel who was sitting on the sofa.


     A pile of ash was on the floor, beside which lay a headless body of a Raven.


     "All right, good that she bought it. Now, you got the drill?"


     Seeing Faxul nod again, Daneel looked at him for a few moments before getting up and walking to the door.


     Indeed, this was Faxul who had disguised himself in the clothes of the Black Raven Fighter from before. Luckily, the Fighter's body figure was similar to Faxul's, making it so that with a little bit of makeup that was learned from Luther, Faxul had become an acceptable copy of the soldier.


     To complete the outfit, his Raven which couldn't hear his thoughts but still understood his orders was on his shoulder, leading the maid to buy the act.


     Their objectives were twofold: find the secret location in the Palace, and find a way to obtain or use the trinket which connected a Black Raven Fighter/Mage to their Raven.


     After analyzing the situation, Daneel had come up with a plan where Faxul could use the disguise of this soldier to accomplish both.


     For one thing, the way to sneak Faxul in had been a problem since the beginning of this expeditionary mission. After all, he was still an Eminent Mage who couldn't cast the camouflage spell which needed at least the level of an Exalted Human Mage.


     Now, with such a perfect camouflage to use, there was no need to figure out any other way to sneak Faxul into the Palace.


     The plan right now was for them to first enter the Palace before exploring it and trying to find out anything about the secrets it was hiding.


     Their time was limited, so both of them had taken the decision to only try once with this identity before leaving.


     According to what Daneel knew, the identity checking mechanism for Black Raven Fighters and Mages in the Palace was a bit lax due to the impossible chance of someone other than a Black Raven Citizen bonding with a Raven to masquerade as one.


     After all, there was definitely no one else like Faxul who could connect with a Raven on an intrinsic level in order to be able to command it without forming a blood bond with it.


     Still, all soldiers were required to verify their identities twice daily: when they got on and off duty.


     As identity verification was one of the most important things especially when it concerned the safety of the Kingdom, Daneel expected that they would mostly be using a system of high cost and high sophistication, making it so that he wouldn't be able to modify or hoodwink it even if he used the system.


     Hence, they only had time till the night, which was only a few hours away.


     Even though it would be tough, Daneel knew that he would be able to sneak in Faxul at least one more time even if their current plan failed.


     Thus, after the try, Faxul would carry the beheaded Raven to the barracks which was located outside the capital.


     After doing so, he would report that a powerful spy had infiltrated the Kingdom whose goal was unknown.


     This would definitely result in the deployment of troops, after which Faxul would go to the room in the barracks which held the trinkets which were used to connect with Ravens.


     The way the Black Raven Army worked was that their strength was always amplified when they had a Raven with them. Their training was, after all, geared in this direction.


     Hence, all barracks had emergency Ravens which were put aside to be bonded. These were typically Ravens whose owners had died, making it so that although they were trained, they usually wouldn't agree to be bond with anyone else.


     If any soldier lost their Raven in battle, he/she could try their luck with these, as it just so happened that the chances of bonding with one were apparently higher when the human had just suffered a loss of a companion himself.


     According to those that studied these things, the common feeling of loss was the bridge which rekindled the desire for companionship in the Raven.


     Of course, Daneel hadn't believed it when he first read the report that Human-Raven bonds tied them closer than family, as they essentially shared their thoughts. Hence, soldiers who lost their companions apparently even went into depression, which required therapy to get out from.


     He had only started to believe when he saw Faxul change as he connected with that Raven.


     Thus, he found that he was actually looking forward a lot to finally seeing Faxul form a blood bond so that he could finish the analysis by the system, letting him understand just what the magic of the link was.


     All through the discussion of the plan, Faxul had turned back into his neutral self, making it so that Daneel had no idea exactly what his friend was thinking.


     Yet, his instincts told him that this was still the man he could trust his back with.


     Reaching the door and turning around, Daneel asked for one last time, "Are you sure you are OK, Faxul?"


     Nodding with determination in his eyes, Faxul looked towards the eyes and said, "Let's do it."


     ...


     An hour later.


     At the main gate of the Royal Palace.


     Seeing the guest of the King who had gone out for lunch return, the soldier on duty first contacted the spies who had been ordered to follow him around wherever he went.


     After confirming that the man had just eaten his lunch, gone to the bathroom and come back, the soldier let him in.


     Meanwhile, on the other side of the Palace where there was a special entrance for Black Raven Fighters and Mages, Faxul walked through with a confident stride while the Raven on his shoulder kept looking around.


     Although he had a countermeasure from Daneel which would save his life in case he did get discovered, he still tensed up as a sergeant stopped him on his tracks just before he entered the Palace.


     "Get to the Throne Room, the soldier on duty had to leave."


     Sighing with relief and feeling thankful about the system in the Palace where Black Raven Fighters/ Mages had revolving shifts, Faxul made his way to the sparring ground.


     On the way, he just couldn't shake off the familiar feeling of having spent a lot of time on these grounds and the Palace in front of him.


     Yet, when he tried to catch hold of those memories in order to obtain more information, he couldn't do so.


     Wishing that he could enter the Palace in order to better trigger those memories, he saw that Daneel, disguised as Elanev, was already waiting for him at the ground.


     Seeing his friend, he felt the image of the Black Raven Fighter from before falling to the ground rise up in his head again.


     What he had felt at that time had indeed been anger and frustration at seeing a loyal soldier die.


     Yet, he knew that in that situation, Daneel had had no other choice.


     As for the matter of there being much more bloodshed, Faxul had set aside that matter for now and had gone back into the shell he had grown up in where his emotions were kept locked away.


     After reaching the sparring ground, he said to 'Elanev', "Hey, I'm here to challenge you! Don't think you can win as easily as you did with my brothers-in-arms! In this fight, I will show you the power of the Black Ravens! I don't want you to whine that I beat you because my Raven has the advantage in open air, so let's go to a forest!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     257 Ancestral Grounds
      As Elanev hadn't been able to deduce exactly whether there was anyone watching him on the Palace Grounds, Daneel and Faxul had decided to use this ruse so that there wouldn't be much suspicion when the two walked into the forest.


     "So much confidence? I'm confident that you can't stand a single punch from me anyway, but I like the idea of fighting in the forest. Hey, maybe the foliage will even cushion your fall when you go flying! Let's go."


     Speaking in the same prideful manner as Elanev, Daneel led the way.


     For caution's sake, they had chosen to go to the forest adjoining the one which the strange man had gone into.


     After entering the forest, the duo went deeper and deeper until Daneel checked with the Surveillance Tool that there was no one watching them.


     Back in the sparring ground, the system had alerted him that at least 1 individual had his/her eyes on them, but Daneel had no way of knowing whether it was someone actually keeping a watch or someone who was idly watching, like Elanev had been when he saw the strange man.


     The forest seemed to stretch on endlessly, with visibility so low that the two couldn't even see 20 feet in front of them. Thick foliage and aged trees were all around them, making Daneel feel thankful that neither of them was claustrophobic.


     Taking a sharp right, they headed to the place they had come to check out.


     Yet, only after a half hour, the duo had to stop again at Daneel's signal.


     This was because the system had just sent the message that there was a hidden formation in front of him, which would send an alert when someone crossed it.


     Of course, Daneel had asked the system to scan everything around them using the 'Hidden Object Identification-1' tool. Hence, he had avoided blindly stumbling into this formation which was clearly there to keep outsiders out.


     "System, how do we circumvent it?", he asked, hoping that they wouldn't have to give up already.


     [Scanning. Looking for brute force breakthrough method. Method found. Probability of failsafe being triggered: 100%. Parameter unacceptable. Looking for alternate method. Loophole found: animal identification sub-routine. The formation does not send an alert when an animal passes through. This can be exploited as the system can modify the analysis capability of the formation temporarily to make host appear as an animal. Due to high complexity of formation, host is requested to emulate an animal when he passes through.]


     Hearing the notification, Daneel was dumbstruck.


     This was the first time he saw such an elaborate answer when he asked the system to do something.


     "System, why the different answer? And what do you mean, emulating an animal?"


     [Although the core formation is advanced, there is a sub-formation that has been applied on top which enables those of lower level to control it. This is similar to the sub-formation which is on top of the core dragon-heart formation in the Lanthanor Kingdom. System was able to find vulnerabilities in the formation on top. The failsafe is the original formation, which only has a few functions active. Detailed analysis reports have been activated because the system has deemed that host has reached a requisite level to comprehend and make use of them. Would you like this feature to be turned off? This was a hidden feature which was not under the control of host until certain parameters were met. Regarding the second question, host needs to act like an animal to enable system to fool the formation.]


     Was the system actually saying that…he had been too dumb till now to understand a detailed analysis?


     "No, keep it on.", he said, grinding his teeth and remembering about the 'features' of the system which were locked to him until certain parameters were met.


     He had almost forgotten about this fact because it had been a long time since it had been brought up, but now that it was made aware to him, he couldn't get it out of his head.


     Regardless, knowing what was most important right now, Daneel started thinking about all the animals they had passed.


     The animal life on Angaria was quite similar to that of Earth, with only a few hybrid species standing out which Daneel suspected were the results of biological modification like the mosquitoes.


     On the way to this point, they had passed deers, rabbits and squirrels, making Daneel frown as he imagined posing as each.


     Seeing that their time was running out, Daneel sighed before saying to Faxul, "There's a formation here. Just do what I do. Don't ask why."


     Saying so, he turned around and got down on all fours, startling Faxul as he wondered what was going on.


     After doing so, Daneel shuffled forward through the invisible line that separated the two forests.


     After getting up and dusting himself off, he saw Faxul staring at him as if he had gone mad and said, "It's too long to explain, and we don't have time. Just do the same."


     Finally understanding that his friend was serious, Faxul mirrored his movements before resolving to ask later why two grown men had to crawl forwards on all fours in order to bypass a formation.


     Yet, the moment he passed through the formation, he vanished into thin air.


     Daneel, who was watching from the side, stepped back as he saw this happen.


     It was as if some invisible beast had swallowed his friend whole the moment he entered the forest.


     This definitely wasn't teleportation, as the entire area was space locked which led to him having to adopt that awkward pose before.


     Just as he was about to ask the system what was going on, Faxul reappeared in front of him with an incredulous expression on his face.


     After a few seconds during which both of them looked at each other disbelievingly, Faxul said, "Come with me."


     Seeing Daneel stand there unmoving, Faxul quickly walked forward and grabbed his friend's hand before both of them vanished from the forest.


     The first thing that Daneel felt after recovering from the feeling of passing through a cold spray of water which was indicative of teleportation was death.


     If death had a smell, he was sure that this was what it would smell like.


     Opening his eyes, he saw that he was actually standing on earth which was black in color.


     Looking up, he was shocked to see a blue sky with no clouds whatsoever.


     Beside him, Faxul was also looking around while wondering where they were.


     "System, where am I?", Daneel asked, wanting to figure out just where they had both teleported to.


     [Host has teleported to a location roughly 1109 meters under the spot where host was previously standing.]


     They were…a kilometer underground?!


     Unable to believe what the system was saying, Daneel looked all around and realized that there was no sun.


     Clearly, what was above them was a false roof.


     But who had managed to undertake such a gargantuan project?


     Both behind and in front of them, the land stretched on without end. From Daneel's estimation, there were at least hundreds of kilometers of barren earth around them.


     Bending down, he took some earth between his fingers and rubbed it between them.


     It was slightly sticky, as if it had been recently irrigated, but there were no signs of any plants anywhere around them.


     "System, analyze my surroundings and the earth."


     After a few seconds, Daneel finally realized that they had found what they had been looking for.


     [Host is in a location which has an illusion formation set up around it. Those inside are actually in a limited space, and they will move in circles if they walk to reach a distant destination. Multiple such formations have been detected around host's location. The earth below host shows clear signs of having its vitality sucked out. Similarities have been found with the earth from where the Echer seed was planted. There are also signs that the amount of energy in the land before it was absorbed was 10 times greater than regular fertile land. According to data recorded, this indicates that certain extinct plants could grow in this land if planted carefully.]


     Over the centuries, along with a general dwindling in the average power level of the beings which occupied this continent, it was also known that many plants which were said to have wondrous effects had gone extinct because the land had lost the energy which was needed to support them.


     Clearly, the presence of this land at this place warranted the name which popped into Daneel's mind.


     "Ancestral Grounds of the Black Raven Kingdom."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     258 Surveillance
      "Faxul, how did you get us here?", Daneel asked, unable to understand how his friend had been able to teleport in the forest which had clearly been teleportation-locked.


     "I-I don't know. As soon as I entered the forest, I felt something… pulling me. So I just gave in, and I appeared here. It seems I can voluntarily activate it."


     "Has there been any change in that 'well' of yours?", he asked after a few moments, wondering whether this strange occurrence was due to his friend's true blood of the Black Raven.


     Closing his eyes tightly, Faxul stood still for a few moments before opening them with an expression of enlightenment on his face.


     "Yes! That power seems to light up when I activate the teleportation!"


     Seeing that his deduction was correct, Daneel nodded.


     Yet, although he had been hoping for this, he had a very, very slight feeling that something was off.


     "System, have you analyzed the teleportation? Is it how he says it is? Is it because of his blood?"


     [Analyzing formation. Complexity exceeds system's level. Only a preliminary analysis is possible. Preliminary analysis shows that the formation does some kind of scanning on those who enter its target area. It is likely that this is a scanning of the blood.]


     Hearing this inconclusive answer from the system, Daneel put the matter aside not having any other choice.


     Feeling the space particles around him, he realized that they were actually in a state of flux-which meant that teleportation was possible.


     The way teleportation and teleportation trinkets worked was that mages connected with space elementary particles in the air with their mageroot before using a method of visualization to envision their destination. After doing so in the correct way and with enough particles, the particles would transform into a portal that would allow the mage to step through to the place they envisioned.


     A space-lock trinket froze the space elementary particles in an area, barring mages from connecting with them using their mageroot, effectively stopping all attempts at teleportation.


     Yet, what was strange about their present location was that although there was no lock where they stood, Daneel couldn't teleport to any location outside.


     This meant that anyone could teleport anywhere they wanted inside these grounds, but they wouldn't be able to leave, at least by teleportation.


     Daneel had never seen or heard of such a spell before, leading him to wonder just how powerful the person who set up this formation had been.


     Even communication to the outside was blocked. Realizing this, Daneel proceeded to make a plan which placed Faxul at minimum risk. After all, his job which had been to get them into the ancestral grounds was essentially done.


     "Faxul, I'll use a method to investigate this entire place without being spotted. I don't know how large it is, so I don't know how much time it will take. I need you to teleport back to the forest right now and hide. After every half hour, teleport back to this exact location to check if I'm here. I'll make sure to come back soon so that you have enough time to go the barracks to act out the rest of the plan. Got it? Any questions?"


     Looking into Faxul's eyes, Daneel waited as his friend understood everything and nodded helplessly.


     These were the ancestral grounds of his Kingdom which they had been able to access through him, but he had no option but to wait outside because he was too weak.


     Without saying anything, he teleported back up, beginning the timer.


     Seeing his friend leave, Daneel sighed knowing how it felt to always be weaker than one's enemies. For the longest time, he had been feeling the same thing, and he was frankly sick of it. Even though it was better now that he had gotten to the Exalted Human Mage level, he knew that he was still leagues away from his true opponents, the Church, which definitely had Champion level individuals, if not those even higher.


     Yet, with the system and time, he knew that he could triumph over them all.


     "System, begin a sweep of the entire area by teleporting underground. Keep an eye out for danger, and make sure I return here before 2 hours pass."


     This was his method of safe surveillance: Daneel could surveil an area 1 Kilometer in any direction around him. Hence, by teleporting underground in a grid which covered the entire area, he would be able to gather all the information about it.


     Of course, this also meant that he would not be able to see anything. The system was the one surveilling, so all he could do was keep being teleported to cave after cave while allowing the system to deploy all the spells necessary.


     There were still 3 hours till all the soldiers had to verify their identities, so Daneel's plan was to get this over in two.


     Closing his eyes, he let the system take over as he relaxed while keeping an eye on the efficient deployment of spells by the system.


     80 minutes later.


     [Surveillance complete.]


     Hearing the notification, Daneel roused himself and looked around, seeing that he had arrived back at the location where he and Faxul had parted ways.


     Knowing that his friend would come sooner or later to pick him up, he asked the system to give the main information about the area.


     [Total area: Around 4300 km2


     Fertile Land Being Used: 2000 km2


     Fertile Land Not Being Used: 1000 km2


     Dead Land: 1000 km2


     Unused Land: 1000 km2


     Land used for other purposes: 300 km2


     Crops Planted: Unknown. Similar to some which increase Fighter Level in database, but no exact match found.


     The land is used in a revolving basis. When half of it is used to plant the crops, the other half is left alone to rejuvenate.


     Other purpose: A breeding ground has been found where Raven eggs are submerged in a solution made out of the crops.


     Additional Point of Interest: Natural Energized Training Chamber found.]


     Although the rest of the information was shocking in its own right, the last sentence made his jaw drop.


     A Natural Energized Training Chamber?!


     The only object that had been classified as a "treasure" by the system since he had transmigrated into this world??!!


     Daneel couldn't believe his ears. Yet, on asking the system again, he confirmed that it was true.


     After finding out that there were still 8 minutes for Faxul to arrive, he said, "Take me to the location under the Chamber."


     After waiting for a few moments, he teleported to the cave while a current of air materialized in front of him to allow him to breathe.


     "Are there any hidden traps in the area near it? And is anyone here?"


     [Affirmative. Formation and trinket traps which are above the complexity of the system have been identified. There are no individuals near the area, and the location seems to be cordoned off. The chamber has also been disguised, but system was able to identify it as host is in possession of a similar treasure.]


     Disappointed, Daneel knew that it was too risky to carry out his initial plan of checking out the chamber to find clues about the one using it.


     As for the identity of the individual, it was quite clearly the old man, as he was the only one in the entire Kingdom who even had the chance of being someone powerful enough to place trinkets and formations with complexity higher than what the system could analyze.


     As he was pondering about the implications of this discovery, he remembered the latest information about the Black Raven Kingdom which detailed that it was desperately searching for Ker Gems or Ker Gem mines.


     Adding two and two together, it was quite obvious that the old man was in need of energy for some reason.


     Without the discovery of this chamber, Daneel wouldn't have been able to make this deduction as the information could also mean that they were simply trying to refill their treasury.


     Noticing that it was getting close to the time when Faxul would arrive, Daneel teleported back to the initial location while still having his brows scrunched up because of all the plans that were swiveling in his head.


     After a few seconds, the half-hour mark came and went with no sign of Faxul.


     Thinking that he could simply have counted the time wrong, Daneel waited for another few minutes before starting to panic slightly.


     Had he been compromised? Was there a problem with the formation?


     Even as questions like these came into his mind, the possibility that he was trapped in here affected him more, making him hope that none of them were true.


     Minute after minute passed, with Daneel growing more and more frantic.


     Finally, 20 minutes after the time he was supposed to come, Faxul finally appeared near Daneel, making him jump with shock due to his agitated nerves before sighing with relief.


     Yet, seeing the weird expression on Faxul's face, Daneel realized that something was wrong.


     "Come with me. I found something."


     Saying these words, Faxul walked forward and caught Daneel's shoulder, teleporting both of them out of the Ancestral Grounds.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     259 Protector Raven
      Finding himself above ground, Daneel first took a moment to adjust before seeing that Faxul was running ahead in front of him.


     Opting to follow before asking any questions, Daneel also took off at a run.


     In the dark forest, everything looked the same, making Daneel wonder how his friend had managed to find something in this place that looked like a maze.


     After 15 minutes of running, Faxul suddenly stopped in a spot that looked no different from any other.


     After waiting for Daneel to arrive, he grasped his shoulder again before launching another teleportation.


     This time, as Daneel opened his eyes, he rubbed them with disbelief, unable to believe that what he was seeing was real.


     They were on a flat, round surface which was barren except for the bones of various animals that could be seen lying all around. Beyond the surface was a boundless expanse of space which Daneel stared into for a little while before getting dizzy.


     They were at one end of this rock which was apparently floating in space, and as Daneel turned around, he instinctually moved forward seeing the endless drop below him.


     GGGRRRAAAA


     That step forward turned into a step backward hearing this sound filled with rage and desperation.


     Turning back around, Daneel saw that there was actually another living thing on this rock that was accompanying them.


     It was a Raven larger than he had ever seen in his life. Standing at around 5 feet tall, it had its wings outstretched and he estimated that its wingspan was at least double its height.


     Its feathers were much more glossy than all the other Ravens, giving it a faint hue of multiple colors which was incredible to behold.


     Yet, its eyes were red and bloodshot, as if all the sadness and anger in the world was trapped inside it.


     Seeing him step back, it folded its wings but took a single step forward after observing Daneel turn to Faxul.


     WHOOSH


     With an almost imperceptible sound, the Raven covered the 20 feet distance between them in a second as Daneel's eyes widened feeling the strongest sense of danger since he had come to this world.


     At this moment, he didn't even know what he had done to infuriate the Raven further. Yet, it seemed that he would be impaled with no chance to ask why.


     "Stop!"


     SIICKK


     With a scream from Faxul, Daneel felt a sharp pain at his neck before seeing one of the most terrifying scenes in his life.


     His vision was covered by a gigantic talon whose sharp edge was digging into his throat, explaining the pain and the rivulet of blood that had just started to flow from it.


     Not daring to turn his head, Daneel slowly moved his eyes up to see the Raven frozen in place in the air, as if time itself had stopped.


     The scene was so illogical that Daneel didn't know what to think. How the hell had such a huge body managed to stop in mid-air like this? And how was it staying in the air right now without flapping its wings? In fact, how had it even reached him at such a blinding speed in the first place?


     "He's a friend. Go back."


     As Faxul spoke again, Daneel's vision blurred as the pressure at his neck vanished, replaced by the stinging pain of the wound opening further.


     Clutching it with his hand and ordering the system to deploy a simple healing spell, he asked, "What-what the hell is that?"


     His other hand raised up in the air shakily, the finger pointing at the Raven which had returned back to its original place with the same blinding speed but was still looking at him with suspicion in its eyes.


     "That…is the protector Raven of the Black Raven Kingdom. Haven't you wondered why there is no Warrior Level individual in the Kingdom, but there is no one threatening its existence like Lanthanor before when the ex-ex-King died?"


     Daneel only nodded, as he had also observed this peculiarity when he was going through the dossier about the Black Raven Kingdom.


     The assumption had been that the formation protecting the Royal Palace was weaker, making it so that a Warrior Level individual wasn't necessary to control it like the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     Daneel hadn't gone into the matter too deeply, as the presence of such singular support for the Throne in the Black Raven Kingdom made it so that any force like the Church would find it impossible to sway the people towards their side.


     Yet now, hearing Faxul ask the question, he wondered if there was a different answer.


     Seeing Daneel nod, Faxul sighed before walking forward to the Raven and stroking its head which it stretched forward.


     As it closed its eyes while clearly enjoying the feeling, tears dropped from its eyes which fell the ground with an audible sound.


     "Meet the Protector Raven of the Black Raven Kingdom, an existence at the Warrior Level which has been sealed as one of its duties is to ensure that the ruler of the Kingdom has rightfully earned his seat."


     SQUAK


     As if agreeing with Faxul's proclamation, the Raven opened its beak and made a regretful sound.


     A Warrior Level…Raven?


     Daneel couldn't believe his ears. The fact that such a powerful beast could even exist…was something he couldn't wrap his head around.


     The Protector Raven was actually well known to be the companion of the King, but it was always touted to be at the Exalted Human Level.


     Since when had it become a Warrior?


     Sensing the unspoken question in Daneel's eyes, Faxul continued his explanation.


     "It says that its power is always kept a secret to surprise enemies in case the Black Raven Kingdom faces dire circumstances. It is also the one which controls the formation of the Palace. At least, it was, until the old man came and sealed it in this place."


     "Wait, you only said you can sense a Raven's thoughts…how are you getting all this specific information?"


     "That's because it can speak with me. While I was waiting for you, I heard it calling for me and instructing me about what to do to reach this place. According to what it says, the old man actually showed the strength of a 6th Grade Warrior Mage to seal it here after controlling it for a period of time. But, he apparently had a backlash after that due to some sort of injury on his body which lowered his power by a large scale. Sadly, my father was already…"


     Faxul's voice broke at this point, as tears also flowed from his eyes just like the Raven's/


     "My father was already killed by this point, and the new King connected with it when it was under the control of the old man. This made the people believe that it was a legitimate victory, when it actually wasn't. He has been waiting for me to come back ever since. I can't take him away unless I truly connect with him, but I can't do that unless I get the trinket. Even then, his power would be sealed. He hasn't seen the sun in decades. I just wish I could… set him free."


     Hearing the pain in Faxul's voice as he said the last sentence, Daneel imagined what it must have felt like to live in such a place for so long with no company and nothing to do.


     Any lesser being would definitely have turned insane, so he was actually very impressed by the mental strength of this Warrior Level beast which had almost just killed him.


     "I get the gist. Let's go get the trinket, then" he said, making Faxul nod with determination as he patted the Raven one last time before walking towards Daneel. They were, after all, also running out of time.


     After reaching him, the two teleported back into the forest before running towards the point which separated the two forests.


     An awkward silence ensued, which Daneel had no idea how to break. Faxul was clearly overwhelmed by whatever he had felt from the Raven which had definitely even accompanied him during his childhood.


     After a few moments, he asked one of the questions that had been bothering him since the incident in that ground.


     "How did that Raven move so fast and stay in the air without flapping its wings?"


     The answer made Daneel stumble, making him rethink everything he knew about the beasts of Angaria in general.


     "Oh, it can use magic."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     260 Barracks
      "M-Magic? How?!"


     Hearing Daneel's incredulous tone, Faxul looked back at him for a bit and answered, "I don't know, he just said he could."


     Faxul's nonchalant tone ticked Daneel off.


     Clearly, he had no idea how monumental this was.


     Thinking for a bit, Daneel understood the reason.


     After all, no one could have a system like his where he could store as much data as he wanted while also being able to modify and, hopefully, control biological species.


     Till now, Daneel had never even heard of a non-humanoid being capable of magic, except those of legend such as Dragons. Just the possibility of actually controlling or bonding with a beast that could use magic blew his mind.


     Deciding that he would have to analyze that Raven thoroughly in the future, he kept his mouth shut for now and followed Faxul.


     After reaching the border and masquerading as animals, the duo passed into the other forest before Faxul paused and turned around.


     Knowing what would happen next, Daneel said, "All right, no hard feelings. I'll try to be light-handed."


     "Just give me your best shot. I need to be 'flown away'."


     BOOM


     Even before the words completely left Faxul's mouth, Daneel moved forward in a flash and punched his friend's stomach.


     Due to using both momentum and the techniques he had learned long ago in the Fists of Justice Training Hall, Faxul was sent flying through the forest, crashing through numerous trees before finally coming to a halt and coughing out some blood.


     Massaging his knuckles which hurt a bit, Daneel quickly ran to Faxul's sides and helped him up while brushing off the twigs and leaves which had gotten on his clothes.


     "Just following your instructions.", he said after Faxul arranged his clothes and brushed back the hair again.


     After checking his appearance in some conjured water, he ensured that he still looked like the soldier from before and looked into Daneel's eyes and said, "I feel fine. Let's go. It needs to be believable."


     Limping slightly, he made his way out of the forest with Daneel following behind in the disguise of Elanev.


     Reaching the sparring ground again, Daneel said, "Like I said, come find me any time you want a rematch. Fighting in the forest was different."


     The Raven was back on Faxul's shoulder, as they had collected it on their way. Black Ravens were highly regulated creatures, so he didn't want to take the risk of setting off the formation by having Faxul's Raven pass through. Hence, they had left it at a spot.


     As Daneel walked off to a different exit to continue the next part of their plan, Faxul made his way to the barracks.


     …..


     Still wincing inwardly with the pain, Faxul made his way to the gate before passing through. The Raven also had a few rustled feathers, as he had literally asked it to roll on the ground to add to the effect.


     "Don't feel down that you lost. The King himself only spars as an equal with that guy, although he does end up beating him in the end. At least you gave a challenge, unlike those cowards who brag that they can take him down if they were on the same level. Going out for a break?"


     As soldiers worked on revolving shifts, they could take short breaks. Seeing Faxul limping out, a soldier who seemed to be manning the small portgate said these words while looking at him admiringly.


     With a nod, Faxul walked out and headed to their room.


     ….


     A few minutes later.


     The closest barracks to the Royal Palace of the Black Raven Kingdom was located just two streets away. With just a 20 minute walk between them, this ensured that the two locations were kept apart but reinforcements could arrive in a blink if needed.


     The Capital City was roughly square-shaped, with the Palace located at the corner opposite that where the entrance stood. Looking from above, the Capital would look like a square-shaped block of buildings with one corner mushrooming out.


     This 'mushroom' was both the expansive forest land of the Palace and the grounds of the barracks, which held over 1,000 Black Raven Fighters and an unknown number of Mages.


     The exact number of Mages was a piece of information which could put any Kingdom at risk, hence it was closely guarded to make sure that enemies wouldn't know what to expect if they even considered attacking.


     As the soldier on duty at one of the entrances saw a bleeding man approach while holding a raven in his hands, he immediately sounded the alarm, alerting his superiors that something strange was going on.


     In barely a second, an Exalted Human Fighter teleported over with the help of a Mage beside him and started questioning the man about what had happened.


     After seeing the headless Raven and listening to the man's explanation, the Fighter immediately spoke into a trinket before hurrying back inside to gather a team.


     Pandemonium ensues, as the news of a spy infiltrating the Capital City itself and boldly killing a Black Raven was something that had never happened before. More than anything, the sight of the headless Raven caused a fury to erupt in each and every soldier's eyes, as these were the beasts which they both worshipped and treated as a close friend and family member.


     During the chaos, the man who started everything limped to the healer wing of the Barracks, quoting his injuries due to which there was a line of blood at the side of his mouth.


     No one gave any more attention to this man, as the news had been confirmed that there really was an enemy at the location and that he was actually holding a few civilians as hostage.


     As more and more Black Raven Fighters and Mages kept getting deployed, Faxul managed to make his way to the room which held the backup Ravens without many people hindering his way.


     Sadly, as this was one of the most important locations in the entire barracks, it was guarded night an day by an Exalted Human Fighter.


     Stumbling to the door, Faxul knocked and waited while tears welled up in his eyes due to the meeting that had happened before.


     Trying to put it aside, he recalled the plan. As per their discussion, it was now his turn to play the role of a soldier who had just lost his lifelong companion. Hence, Daneel had said that he had to be bereaved and sad.


     Yet, at this moment, eyeing the dead Raven in his hands, all Faxul felt was indignation and anger.


     Anger that someone had dared to kill a magnificent descendent of the deity who was the reason they were all alive right now.


     Going with his gut and knowing that this was the right emotion, the tears which had appeared in the first place due to the memory of the Raven which had been locked up for decades alone turned into those of anger at the sight of the lifeless body in his hands.


     Hence, as a wizened man with an equally wizened Raven on his shoulders opened the door, he sighed seeing the pure emotions of a soldier who has lost his companion.


     "Was it you who reported the spy?", he asked, before seeing Faxul nod.


     Sighing deeply, he said, "Revenge is the best way to honor a fallen comrade. Get in and choose a raven. The pain of loss is raw in you, and I have high hopes that you will be able to bond with one. Go."


     After leaving these words, the man stepped inside.


     As Faxul stepped inside, he saw that the room he was in was actually like a foyer. Right in front of him, there was a metal door whose bolt was currently open.


     Taking a seat in the chair to the side, the man started to scratch his Raven's beak softly.


     Walking forward, Faxul walked through the metal door and closed it behind him.


     The process of bonding with a Raven was a personal activity. Hence, usually, no one would be present in the location unless it was in the case of kids who were doing it for the first time.


     Inside was a large room, at least 3000 sq.ft. across which had multiple Ravens either caged, standing on pews or resting in nests.


     The caged Ravens were the ones which had actually gone mad due to the death of their partner, causing them to be locked up for their own good.


     After looking around to ensure that no one was looking, Faxul walked to an empty pew and took out his own Raven which he had brought inside in a hidden compartment in his shirt.


     Reviving it again using the solution, he walked to the side and picked up the item he had come for in the first place.


     It was a ring with a small thorn on the top.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     261 Hostage Situation
      Putting the ring on his finger, Faxul walked to the pew where the Raven was waiting.


     With a gesture, it hopped onto his finger.


     Having seen the process in the recording, Faxul scratched the Raven's head, nudging it towards the point on his finger where the ring was there.


     The degree of connection that he had with this beast was once again shown at this point. After reaching the ring, even though it felt the pain of having its blood absorbed, the Raven didn't even flinch and looked straight into Faxul's eyes.


     The smile that came on his face unwittingly after seeing this froze, as a flood of thoughts suddenly assaulted his head.


     Friend.


     Trust.


     Hungry.


     Drowsy.


     Meat.


     Old brothers.


     Talon needs sharpening.


     Although the thoughts were simple, the feeling of having foreign thoughts invade his made him lose his senses for a moment.


     What he didn't know was that unless someone had a prior experience of bonding with a Raven, the process was actually dangerous in its own right and had to be guided by a professional.


     In fact, the majority of people could only bond with one Raven at a time. Some individuals, such as those who had reached the peak of the Exalted Human Level like the King, could bond with multiple, but it was said that only one could be used in combat because one's mind would be overwhelmed in the heat of a fight with two different sources of thoughts converging to form a cacophony to drive them insane.


     Hence, historically, there had been very few who had been able to fight with two Ravens at once. Of course, all of these individuals had enjoyed an almost unbeatable status in the Central Continent, as their opponents would essentially feel like they were fighting three people, not one.


     Thankfully, Faxul was no stranger to having his mind attacked. Previously, when he had had to handle the attacks from the entity living at his chest, he had figured out a way to keep himself sane.


     Using this technique now, he bundled all the foreign thoughts before placing them to the side, away from his own.


     This enabled him to think for a moment with clarity before the bundle unfurled, assaulting him again.


     The technique, after all, wasn't perfect.


     After several times of this repeating, Faxul finally got up with a sweat-stained face.


     "Go land on the pew,", he said in his mind, controlling the Raven for the first time with his thoughts directly instead of using gestures.


     The message made the Raven snap its head towards him before immediately going back to its previous position.


     Taking a deep breath, Faxul felt a happiness like no other filling him.


     Finally!


     Finally, he could truly understand his companion!


     Wait, this guy likes kicking my ass?


     This last thought faintly startled Faxul, who had always thought that his companion felt regretful for hurting him when they sparred.


     Yet, now that he could feel and understand its thoughts, he realized that the regret had always been that it couldn't take enough advantage of the opportunity to kick his ass.


     Just like humans, it seemed that Ravens also had individual personalities.


     Remembering that he was smack dab in the middle of enemy territory in the disguise of someone they had killed, Faxul's eyes snapped to attention as he tried to decide what to do next.


     One thing had been puzzling him since seeing the recording. How had the King been able to form a connection so easily if he didn't have the true blood?


     The only information that Faxul knew about this 'true blood' was derived from his experiences so far.


     When he had started to communicate with this Raven, there had been a barrier between them which had taken some time to dissolve.


     Now that he knew the feeling of connecting with the Raven, he was quite confident that he wouldn't have been able to emulate the same if he tried.


     The bond made by the trinket was in such a way that the human or Raven could break it at any time, hence, deciding that he would have enough time to sever the connection if he was going insane, Faxul walked towards another pew to give it a try anyway.


     This Raven had a scar across its face, and one of its eyes was gouged out. The rest of its body also had numerous scars that were imperceptible until he moved closer to it.


     Looking into its eyes for a little bit, he started to scratch above its beak.


     The well inside him caused an 'echo' to sound inside his head, allowing him to understand vaguely what the Raven was feeling.


     Doubt. Anger. Desire for revenge.


     After a few seconds, he inched it onto his finger before mimicking the actions of the King.


     Yet, with a loud squawk, the Raven flew back to its pew before looking to the side, as if annoyed.


     What…went wrong?


     Didn't he even connect with it slightly?


     Walking back to his own Raven, Faxul took it onto his shoulder before pausing for a bit to ponder.


     Was it the power level? Faxul was weaker than the King, after all.


     Yet, this didn't make sense as the probability of connecting with a Raven didn't change much with level.


     What else could it be?


     Finally, he hit upon the anomaly in the situation.


     The old man.


     If the old man had been able to trap the Protector Raven which was actually a Warrior Level being for so long, then it was possible that he had also done something in this matter.


     After all, it wouldn't be the first time that he made the impossible possible.


     Putting the matter aside and decided to discuss it with Daneel later, he walked towards the door through which he had entered.


     Pausing before leaving and taking a few breaths, he huffed for a bit before taking off at a run and banging the door open.


     His eyes had an expression of both hope and the desire for revenge, while his fists were clenched so tightly that blood would soon seep out from his palm.


     "Good job! Now feed the bond with the blood of the one who killed your companion! I will come with you!"


     Seeing the determination in Faxul's stance, the wizened man from before got up before smiling and saying these words.


     In the room, there was another similar woman who had clearly just taken over the guard duty.


     The last part, of course, had made Faxul almost curse.


     Yet, he only nodded, knowing that they could handle stuff outside. The barracks was simply too dangerous a location to be caught in.


     "Allow me. I know where the fight is happening."


     Saying so, the man caught Faxul's shoulder with a blinding speed before teleporting both of them away, along with their Ravens.


     After opening his eyes and adjusting to the sunlight, Faxul resisted the impulse to raise his eyebrows seeing the scene of pandemonium.


     This was the street where they had taken their room, but the inn was nowhere to be seen.


     In its place was a semi-transparent barrier under which stood over 30 people.


     They had varied expressions on their faces, from fear to anger to even one of accepting death.


     Arranged in a circle, they were facing outside, while there seemed to be a figure in the middle who couldn't be seen.


     Yet, what was visible were the numerous ice pricks which were at the throats of all the civilians.


     "Give it up! The area has been space locked!"


     "Coward! How dare you hide behind women and children!"


     "Come out if you dare!"


     "May the Might Black Raven smite you!"


     Shouts like these could be heard from the crowd who had been kept quite a distance away for safety.


     Indeed, the people were just innocent maids and their families who used to live in the inn that had been at this place.


     "Damn, it's a standoff. Just wait. He has nowhere to go. Even more troops will arrive soon. Word is, the King is also on the way."


     Folding his hands, the wizened man spit on the ground with disgust on seeing the situation before saying these words to Faxul.


     What he didn't know was that the person he had safely teleported from the barracks was an accomplice of the man responsible for this situation in the first place.


     A few seconds after Faxul arrived, a thunderous voice appeared from the center of the group of people who were waiting to be saved.


     "HAHAHA, WHERE'S THE STRENGTH THAT YOU BOASTED ABOUT ON THE NETWORK? DID IT STOP ME FROM WALTZING INTO YOUR KINGDOM AND HOLDING SO MANY PEOPLE AS HOSTAGE? YOU FOOLS, YOUR KING IS WEAK! YOU HAVE NOTHING TO BE PROUD OF! NOW WATCH AS I SIMPLY WALTZ OUT! I DARE THAT WEAKLING TENEBROL TO CATCH ME!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     262 Fleeing
      This arrogant proclamation sent the watching crowd into a tizzy, with rage and fury clouding the faces of the many citizens of the Black Raven Kingdom as they started hurling insults and retorts at the man in the middle whose blood they now wanted to drink.


     Even the wizened man beside Faxul displayed a temper that didn't match his age, making him feel a heat as the elementary particles around the man reacted to his emotions.


     Watching the entire situation around him, Faxul wondered again if there was any other option.


     According to the discussion he had had with Daneel, this commotion was necessary for their future plans.


     Yet, Faxul had argued that it would better serve them if he managed to stay behind in his disguise.


     Sadly, there was no way to hoodwink the identity detector. Hence, they had no option but to flee.


     Of course, before running away, there was a small something they had to do.


     Closing his eyes, Faxul teleported to the predetermined location where Daneel would soon arrive.


     …


     At the location of the hostage situation.


     The wizened man who had teleported Faxul looked to the side, unable to understand why the young Black Raven Fighter who had been so hell-bent on revenge had teleported away at this instant.


     His instincts of a soldier who had spent years on the battlefield before retiring due to an injury tingled, telling him that something was wrong.


     With his face still twisted into an angry expression due to the words of the intruder, he raised his hand to report this matter to the superiors.


     Yet, right at this moment, both the barrier and the ice pricks at the necks of the civilians vanished, leaving them stunned as to what was going on.


     Was the man truly surrendering after realizing that there was no way out?


     After all, the wizened man had been pretty sure that this would happen as he was well aware of the equipment that had been deployed for this operation.


     For instance, the space lock itself was so high-level that even a peak Warrior level existence would have difficulty in breaking through it. Besides, this was a special space lock trinket they had acquired which could also detect if an attempt was being made to break through it.


     Also, all around the hostages stood the most elite of Black Raven Fighters and Mages who would definitely even be able to take down an Exalted Human level person in no time.


     "Ya, what happened to the bravado now?"


     "Come out and accept your death!"


     "Serves you right!"


     Amongst these shouts, the 30 civilians finally came back to their senses and ran forward.


     The sight that greeted the crowd and the soldiers silenced everyone, making them drop their jaws as they wondered what the hell had happened.


     At the spot where the rude intruder was supposed to be was only a piece of parchment.


     There was nothing else, and as everyone tried to peer through the rubble of the inn to make sure that they weren't missing anything, the realization slowly started to dawn on them that the man had actually done what he said.


     The superior among the soldiers, a middle-aged man with an exceptionally robust Raven on his shoulders walked up to the spot with a stoic expression on his face while carefully looking out for any traps.


     After reaching the location with the parchment, he gave a signal to the army to indicate that their target was, indeed, missing.


     Just as the wizened man started putting two and two together to realize that the one he had come with was definitely a suspect, the superior bent and picked up the parchment with an expression that was being tightly controlled to not turn into one of rage.


     "HAHAAAA, TOLD YA! YOUR KING AND KINGDOM CAN PISS OFF! DON'T EVER DARE TO BRAG AGAIN WHILE BEING RULED BY SUCH A COWARDLY DOG!"


     These words resounded across the street, being heard by thousands of citizens who all gritted their teeth at the taunting and overconfident tone.


     ...


     Hearing the echo of the shout, Daneel chuckled after teleporting beside Faxul.


     "That should rile them up. Let's go. We don't have a moment to lose."


     Giving a look to Faxul who had a faint expression of struggle on his face, Daneel teleported again to a street near the Royal Palace.


     After a few moments, Faxul also followed with the cold, neutral expression back on his face.


     Not having the time to address anything else, Daneel asked the system to scan the security of the Palace.


     The initial plan had been foolproof: at this point of time, they were supposed to be making their escape. Of course, he couldn't have predicted that Faxul would meet the protector Raven for which they would have to come back.


     Still, Daneel knew very well how much of a game changer it would be to get the Warrior level beast on their side. Hence, he had changed the plan to at least try and enter again.


     Yet, as he waited for the system's answer while assessing the situation himself, he realized that there was simply no way.


     Each and every entrance of the Palace was surrounded by teams of Black Raven soldiers who were looking in every direction alertly.


     The Palace's doors itself had been replaced by steel barricades, making Daneel wonder why they didn't have a similar system in Lanthanor.


     [Analysis complete. Space lock and teleportation detection formations detected. In the database, this has been termed as a triple-layered trap. Even if the space lock is broken, any intruder will activate the traps that have been deployed. At least Warrior-level strength and reflexes are required to escape the trap and teleport again. Even if an individual endures the attacks from the traps, they will be subjected to a backup space lock and teams of soldiers. Host is currently not capable of safely breaching this trap]


     The thorough logic behind the trap impressed Daneel, making him wonder just who it was that had come up with it.


     Essentially, by sacrificing the ability to teleport inside the Palace, the Black Raven Kingdom had set up a foolproof trap to engage any enemies who would still dare to attack. In fact, it was slightly similar to the traps in the Valley of Mist, but here, the deployment could be done at any time.


     "Faxul, there is no way. We cannot go to the forest now."


     As Daneel sighed and said these words, he turned around to see Faxul's eyes fixed on their target.


     Even he could guess how it must feel to leave such an important companion behind. Yet, sadly, they had no choice.


     "Don't worry, we will return soon. Very soon.", he said, in an attempt to console Faxul.


     Knowing that this was true, Faxul nodded after a few moments and turned away, not wanting Daneel to see his expression.


     Patting his friend on the back and taking one last look at the Palace, he teleported both of them away.


     …..


     "Sir, the teleportation detection formations have detected two individuals fleeing the Kingdom! Strike teams are already after them!"


     "Good. It is as the old protector said. That man had an accomplice. Send more teams. We CANNOT afford to lose their tail. I'll go myself."


     Saying so, the only Exalted Human Level Black Raven Mage teleported away from the barracks which Faxul had 'invaded' before.


     As was custom with these situations, strike teams would teleport to the last known location before quickly deploying another teleportation detection formation to know the next location of those fleeing in case they teleported again to get away.


     Essentially, if dealing with anyone who was not a Warrior, this devolved into a cat-and-mouse game before finally turning into a skirmish where the fleeing party would try to destroy the teleportation detection formations so that they could leave without being tracked.


     This was what she expected, but what happened left her feeling a frustration that almost made her set her own clothes on fire by mistake.


     After repeatedly teleporting and being tracked in this way for a few times, the two fleeing men had reportedly entered an area after boldly leaving another statement to follow them if they dared.


     This area's specialty rendered the pursuing soldiers speechless, as they knew that entering would surely mean certain death. Hence, they had no choice but to give up the chase.


     This area which marked one of the biggest defeats of the Black Raven Kingdom was – The Valley of Mist.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     263 Back to the Palace
      After notifying Kellor and making their way back to the Kingdom of Lanthanor, Daneel looked into Faxul's eyes and let out a deep sigh before parting ways with him in the Royal Palace.


     This expedition had definitely changed his friend, but he had no idea exactly how and how much.


     The feeling he had for the people of the Black Raven Kingdom had clearly been strengthened after witnessing them for himself.


     Of course, he had no way of knowing how this would affect the future.


     Never did he think there would come a day when he would have to think about taking countermeasures against his closest friend.


     Sadly, today was that day. He was not the naïve kid like before who would have trusted in the 'power of friendship' to keep them together. No, how much ever it hurt his heart, he knew that he had to consider the possibility of being backstabbed.


     After all, the images of the hundreds of people who had died due to him were still fresh in his mind, no matter how many months had passed since the incident. It was as if their dead eyes were watching his every movement, making sure that he wouldn't act in a way that might cause more people reaching the same fate as them if there was a way to prevent it.


     At the last moment before entering his chamber, he said, "Faxul. I repeat what I said before. Harden your heart. A lot more blood will flow. And it is necessary if you do not want even more blood to flow in the long run."


     Faxul, who was walking along the corridor to his own room, turned around at these words. Again, without a word, he only nodded and left.


     Observing this and entering his room, Daneel collapsed onto the bed. It had been a very tiring expedition, and right now, he felt tired to the bone.


     After all, following the system's instructions precisely to escape the traps in the Valley of Mist wasn't simple. They had even had to do it fast without any errors because the Black Raven soldiers had been hot on their tails.


     By that point, Daneel had already been very tired due to the stress he felt during the hostage situation. It had actually gone smoothly in the beginning: after threatening the civilians in the restaurants and making all of them leave, he had simply destroyed the foundations using controlled fire to make the entire inn collapse in order to cause a scene and draw the crowds.


     After doing so, the problem had arisen when the soldiers had reacted much faster than he imagined. He had almost been unable to hide himself underground before using the clone to hoodwink those watching that the perpetrator was in the middle of the civilians.


     During the waiting time, he had even had to teleport underground multiple times as the Black Raven soldiers had kept expanding the space lock trinket around the hostages. Besides, he had also had to be on high alert in case someone decided to check underground for some reason.


     He had only gotten a chance to relax when Faxul arrived.


     Although the bed was very comfortable and Daneel wished he could fall asleep right away, he grumbled to himself slightly before picking himself up again.


     There was a more pressing matter to be settled right now.


     It seemed that Faxul was headed to his private training room, which meant that it was finally time to complete the system's development of the 'Human-Beast Link' technique.


     ...


     Seeing the sight in front of her, Helena felt more shocked than any other time in her life.


     In front of her stood over 100 people, all looking at her with eyes of hope, as if she was their salvation.


     At first, before realizing what their looks meant, she had actually been scared whether they were here to cause trouble. After all, she was just a single weak lady who wouldn't be able to put up a fight even if a dog attacked. Even though the police might try to help her, she might already be dead in case this crowd did try to attack.


     Yet, the meaning behind their expressions completely threw her off. How was she supposed to help these people?


     "Let me through! Mum, I did it!"


     The voice almost startled Helena, who had been completely immersed in the stillness brought on by the utter silence of the group.


     Seeing her little daughter sprinting forward towards her while wading through the watching women and men, Helena blurted out, "Dalia, what have you done?! I can't possibly employ these many people!"


     This was, of course, true. Although the King might have great plans for her, she was still only a single embroiderer whose love for her work brought out brilliant designs that were applauded by everyone in the Kingdom.


     Hearing the admonishment in her Mother's tone, Dalia first frowned slightly. Yet, understanding that an explanation was required, she said, "Mom, they aren't here to work for you! They are here to work WITH you!"


     Work with her? What?


     Just as she was about to ask her daughter for more details, a bent-over old lady wearing a white silk gown that was exquisitely embroidered with rose petals walked over.


     Seeing the wisdom in her eyes that came from her age, Helena respectfully greeted her, saying, "Hello, Madam. I do not know what my daughter has told you, but I simply do not have the money to pay you all. I am sorry if she caused trouble."


     Hearing this, the old lady smiled, her wrinkled face lighting up with happiness and the same hope Helena had seen in the faces of the others.


     Reaching the doorstep, the old lady first patted Dalia's head sweetly and said, "Your child is wonderful. By a single thought of hers, she has found a way out for all of us. We are all struggling embroidery shops whose orders have dried up because others have started to buy imported goods rather than ours. The traders sell those imported goods both at a cheaper price and with many discounts which draw the people to them. All of us, who have only humbly practiced our creed passed down from our ancestors, are at the stage where we might have to live on the streets if something doesn't change soon."


     Hearing the plight of the people in the group in front of her, Helena sighed and shook her head with remorse. She knew exactly how it must feel to have no other option but to give up the business which was now their life and pride.


     "Where do I come into this?", she asked, as the old lady paused to wet her lips.


     "You don't know your status right now. Anything with your name sells like hotcakes. Do you know that there are people who set up shop with goods made by you and are selling them at prices 10 times greater than what you sold it for? People have even started making copies, but thankfully, none have flooded the market yet. You are something special, Helena. And we want to join with you to borrow that specialty."


     "MUM, THEY WANNA SELL THEIR WORK WITH OUR NAME AND GIVE US A PART OF THE PROFIT!"


     Unable to hold it in anymore, Dalia screamed out these words before blushing and lowering her head.


     As the old lady chuckled, Helena looked on with a shocked expression on her face.


     She would be paid just by letting people use her name?


     Wasn't that too simple?


     No, there was definitely something wrong.


     Her tough life had taught her that if something sounded too good to be true, then it probably was. Hence, she put her mind to thinking about everything again.


     If she let them use her name…then the people buying would think that she made them.


     If so… they would be expecting the same level of attention to detail that had made her famous in the market in the first place.


     Yet, if others made the product and it wasn't so…the people would feel cheated.


     Angry.


     Scammed.


     And who would be to blame? Her!


     As someone who abhorred such things especially due to her sad past, there was no way Helena could agree to something like this.


     Realizing that her daughter had actually brought something like this which had such a looming danger for them, she panicked as she wondered what she could do now.


     Would saying no make them angry? After all, hope could turn into desperation and then anger quite easily?


     What could she say to diffuse the situation?


     As Helena started thinking about how she could phrase the rejection, the old woman continued looking at her with a speculative expression on her face.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     264 Interlude
      After a few seconds, Helena finally hardened her heart and said, "I'm sorry, but I simply cannot accept to this. I make every piece of embroidery with my heart and soul, so I can ensure that it satisfies the customer. I am sorry if this sounds rude, but I don't know if what you make will reach that standard I set for myself. It is even OK if I am in debt, but I cannot sell a sub-standard product to my customer with my name on it. I am really sorry, and I hope you understand."


     After saying the last words, Helena actually looked down with fear. After all, this was the first time she was speaking to such a large crowd. Although she was addressing only the old woman who had walked forward, the eyes and ears of everyone in the group were on her.


     After a few seconds of silence, she finally looked up, wondering why there wasn't any reaction.


     As she did so, she saw tears glistening in the eyes of the old woman.


     At first, she thought they were tears of sadness with the frustration of having lost their last hope. Yet, after observing a little bit more, she realized that there was actually a smile on her face.


     Not just her, even most of the people in the group were only smiling, with some looking at each other and nodding.


     Unable to understand what was going on, Helena was about to ask when something shocking happened.


     THUD


     Each and every one in the group fell to the ground at the same moment, startling both Helena and Dalia and making them take a step back.


     Meanwhile, the old woman walked forward and said, "You are everything we hoped for. If you had accepted that deal from before, all hope would have been lost. I don't know who your parents are, dear, but I wish I could find and thank them for raising you with such a staunch heart. We are saved. WE ARE SAVED!"


     The last sentence was said to the whole crowd, who hugged each other and wept without abandon.


     What…was going on?


     The mother and daughter could make no sense of the scene.


     Finally, the old woman started to explain.


     "Dear, this isn't the first time such an effort was made. There have been other talented embroiderers from other Kingdoms who came to some of our shops to give the same offer. The market is flooded with cheap products right now, so many of us accepted without thinking too much. All of those who did went bankrupt, as the people who gave the offer had no care in the world about anything else but money. They eventually ended up besmirching themselves, plunging the value of all goods made with their name to 0. When your daughter came to me, I thought long and hard before deciding to proceed in this way. We need someone who values their work above money. We need someone like you, dear."


     So…this was a test?


     Although Helena had many questions about the explanation, one thing bothered her the most.


     "I'm sorry, but I still cannot accept. You said it yourself. What is different now?"


     Laughing to herself, the old woman replied, "You! You are different! You can make sure that everything that is sold reaches the quality you wish! You can bring back the prosperity that was once ours! Tell me, if you can make much more money by checking what we make and guiding us, would you still have to work by yourself?"


     Finally, Helena understood the true proposal.


     Indeed, by closely checking each of the goods that were being made, she could ensure that the quality was still up to the mark. By doing so, she could indeed earn more, while also guiding the others.


     Helena had no idea if it would work, but the expressions of all those in front of her had truly affected her. She knew how they felt, as she had been in their position personally.


     Hence, seeing that there was a chance where she wouldn't have to forfeit her ideals, she took it.


     "Please come in. Let's discuss further."


     ....


     Meanwhile, in the Palace of Lanthanor.


     [Development resumed. New data is being analyzed. Ephemeral bond found. Analyzing bond with respect to elementary particles…..]


     Daneel's head was overwhelmed by this barrage of information as he hid in the room near which Faxul had just begun to practice.


     The speed itself was so high that he couldn't make sense of one notification before the next arrived. Hence, he asked the system to mute itself for now.


     Finally having a silent head, he took a deep breath and waited.


     Sadly, although the development did resume, it seemed that it would still take a little time before it would be complete. This was quite clear when he saw the progress bar for the development of the "Human-Beast Link" move slowly as the system continued to assess Faxul's movements.


     Taking out the bowl of blood, Daneel resumed training while allowing the system to continue the analysis and development.


     ...


     In the Throne Room of the Black Raven Kingdom


     SPLASH.SPLASH. SPLASH.


     This sound reverberated in the room as the old man kept pacing back and forth.


     It was made by his boots repeatedly stepping on the blood which had seeped down from the two bodies which were pinned to the wall.


     From the angle at which the Black Raven King was witnessing the scene from the Throne, he could fully see the gruesome sight as to how they were pinned in the first place.


     The backs of their bodies had actually melted and fused into the walls, while the front was lacerated in multiple locations to cause a river of blood to flow from it.


     Words couldn't clearly describe this image which was now imprinted into the Black Raven King's mind.


     It had all started when the old man strode into the throne room and heard the news of what had happened. At that time, these two servants had been serving him wine.


     Fury had erupted across the old man's face, making him wave his hand.


     The two waiters had immediately flown to the wall with a scream, and the Black Raven King had only been able to watch on with horror as flames appeared on their back for a few seconds before they were pushed onto the walls again.


     The flames seemed to have even melted the rock of the Throne Room, as otherwise, he couldn't imagine how the bodies stuck on like so.


     After this, the old man had conjured a whip made of something that looked like fluid metal. Using this, he had repeatedly whipped the two with the rage on his face only increasing on hearing the screams of the two men who were still alive through all this torture.


     Finally, after a few minutes, both the screams and the whipping ceased. Since then, silence had reigned.


     Even though their bodies were unmoving, it felt to the King as if the screams were still reverberating in his ears.


     He had been able to do nothing, and if he were really honest with himself, he had even been scared that he would be subjected to the same fate.


     In fact, it almost looked like a warning that he would be the one in their place.


     Madman. This powerful mage was clearly a madman.


     After walking for a little more time, the old man finally spoke.


     "What was the delay? Why didn't you go over there immediately?"


     "The-commanders said the situation was under control. I was standing by, ready to go if anything changed. I even chased them discreetly until they vanished in the-"


     "IN THE DAMN VALLEY! I KNOW!"


     The scream shut the King up.


     "The people's trust has been shaken. This is clearly a ploy to accomplish just that. Do you suspect anyone? And who is the traitor?"


     The reports showed clearly that the second man had been controlling a Raven. Besides, even that trinket had been stolen.


     The first thing that all the facts presented was that there was a Black Raven Fighter who had gone over to the other side and done all this to steal the trinket. What could be their motive? What use could they have for that trinket without having Ravens to connect with?


     The King himself was frustrated due to having so many questions, so he could imagine how the old man felt.


     Finally, after a few more minutes of splashing, the old man left an order and exited the Throne Room.


     "I'm going to investigate everything myself. Inquire about all the strongest figures in the Central Continent. Find which ones weren't accounted for during this entire incident. It was clearly planned, so check for those who didn't appear for at least a day. And put even more money into the search for the Ker Gems."


     Hearing this, Tenebrol actually felt happy as he knew that the old man would definitely find the truth with his power.


     Yet, looking around the Throne Room, he came up with another question which baffled him.


     What was he supposed to say to those who came to clean up this sight?


     Wouldn't the trust go down even more if it became known that the King was now killing innocent servants?


     Seeing no other option, Tenebrol himself got up from the Throne and walked towards the mop to begin cleaning.


     It felt like being back in the army all over again, which actually brought a smile to his face.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     265 Harves
      Two Months later.


     On the fields near the border of the Kingdom of Lanthanor where the Echer seeds were planted, a kid was running through the fields with a smile of joy on his face.


     It was finally the time to harvest!


     Over the past one year, only he and his father knew how much they had to care for these plants which seemed to be very delicate. Even though his father had over a decade of farming experience, he had been baffled as to what these plants were.


     Regardless, all they needed to know was that they would be paid very handsomely if they managed to reach the minimum quota. They had only chosen to take this opportunity after calculating that they would earn at least three times more by tending to these crops than if they planted other crops in their field.


     After reaching the small hut which had been their home for the year, he was puzzled to see a man at the door talking to his father.


     After handing a tinkling bag over, the man walked away leaving his father with a wide smile on his face.


     "Bless the King for giving us this opportunity! We don't even need to do the harvest ourselves, there will be other people tending to that. We got the silver! Now we can finally move to the capital! I'll find some work, and you can attend the school so that you can have a better future!"


     Hearing these words, the kid's face lighted up even more as he ran to his father who had opened the bag to see tens of Silver Lans jingling around. This was the first time he was seeing this much money in his life.


     School! He had heard about it on the Network which was broadcast every day in the place where all farmers gathered, and he had spoken to his father about how he dreamed of going there and finding out more about the world. His dream was finally about to come true!


     Laughing and talking among themselves, the duo went inside the hut and started packing their belongings to leave the location.


     …


     Similar occurrences could be seen all over the fields where the Echer sees had been planted. Families glowed with joy as they obtained the fruits of their hard work and made hopeful plans for the future while feeling thankful that they were being ruled by a King who was so kind.


     A day later, all the farmers and the families who came over to tend to the fields had left.


     Then began the laborious process of harvesting the Echer seeds. Just like their peculiarity where they needed special care to grow, even their harvest was very different.


     As per the instructions, teams of mages had to use wind blades to cut the plants which were now around knee high at their bases.


     Apparently, roots did not have to be worried about as they would shrink and mix with the earth after the base was cut.


     Hence, almost all the mages in Lanthanor were assigned this duty where they had to walk through the fields while collecting them in hemp baskets.


     As there were not many mages in the first place, this process itself took three days with all of them working day and night tirelessly.


     The seeds had been planted over an area of 50 acres. After the harvest was done, all the hemp bags which had been used were arranged neatly in an open area.


     Standing at the eastern border gate of the Lanthanorian Kingdom, Daneel looked at the scene before turning around and noticing that the contingent from the Black Raven Kingdom which was here to collect the crops had almost arrived at the mark where they had been told to wait.


     Giving the order, Daneel watched as mages in teams worked to levitate these numerous bags to the location outside where multiple Ether-driven carts were waiting to be loaded.


     Due to the recent incident in the Black Raven Kingdom which had been a huge blow to their pride, the soldiers and even the King whom Daneel had contacted had all been a bit subdued.


     Apparently, the unrest was still present as this wasn't an incident that could be forgotten so easily.


     The loading went smoothly, with all the workers being very careful not to drop the bags.


     After an official from the Black Raven Kingdom checked the number of bags to make sure that the quota was met, he nodded to himself and took out a communication trinket to speak to someone.


     A few seconds later, Daneel felt an incoming communication from the trinket which connected him to the Black Raven King.


     "Congratulations on successfully fulfilling your end of the deal! I've spoken to the member of the Big Four who gave the contract in the first place, and they told me that they will be coming soon to receive the plants as the ones responsible are currently under closed-door training. After they check and see that everything is in order, they will give an identification trinket and location where the person who wants to learn their secret spell technique must go. Well done! It was great collaborating with you! The gold has already been sent, and I trust all is well."


     Seeing the gold bars which had been unloaded from some of the Ether-driven carts, Daneel said, "I'm glad to hear that. Yes, all is well. I'll be looking forward to it, then."


     Closing off the connection, Daneel turned around again to look at the land which was now empty.


     Although it looked normal from the outside, he knew very well that a year from now, it would be barren making his Kingdom suffer the loss of losing a lot of its most fertile land.


     Of course, this was only if he did nothing.


     Back when he had accepted this deal itself, he had made an outline of the plan which would stop this from happening.


     It was only due to their expedition that he had been able to finalize it so that it would also bring tumultuous changes in the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Over the past two months, he had been working hard to set everything in place, and it was now finally time.


     "Begin."


     Sending this message to Kellor, Daneel teleported back to the Royal Palace.


     …


     Tripping and falling on the ground for the third time since the morning, Sherry wondered why she had ever chosen this profession.


     Yet, seeing the self-cleaning enchantment of her clothes kick into effect and making the dust fly away, she knew that the answer was money.


     She was a professional Ker Gem mine hunter, and she was now in the Lanthanor Kingdom to continue her journey of finding the mine on the employ of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     The way this profession worked was that mine hunters would be given a premium and be employed by Kingdoms to ensure that they would be the only one receiving the information about any new mine that was found.


     She had always had a knack for this. Ever since childhood, she had always had a specific sensitivity to energy materials which allowed her to detect them, or at least their general location.


     Over time, she had learned to control this feeling and tune it so that she would only sense high-level energy materials. This had led her to become one of the best Ker Gem mine hunters in the trade.


     With the record of finding three mines, she was sought after by all Kingdoms.


     Yet, she had been quite shocked when she was approached by the Black Raven Kingdom which usually wasn't known for its proactive actions in finding mines.


     Of course, the pay had been great, so she had taken the offer as she had just been planning to get back to hunting after a period of rest.


     How typical mine hunters worked was that they knew a certain number of clues which meant that a high-energy resource was quite close.


     For one, the earth at the right place would be much more fertile than that around it as it seemed that Energy had some sort of effect on the fertility of earth in general.


     Other than this, animals also loved to spend more time at spots like these.


     Using these clues and intuition, mine hunters searched in the general area to find the entrance to the mine.


     Right now, she was in the Kingdom of Lanthanor as she had just received a tip a day ago.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     266 Discovery
      The tip had actually been a bit strange, as she had obtained it without asking around like she usually did.


     After taking the deal in the Black Raven Kingdom, she had been searching with no luck for months. Suddenly, yesterday, she had been treating herself to an expensive wine in an inn near the border of Lanthanor when she heard two men discussing a peculiar incident.


     Apparently, some sort of crops had been harvested in the fields near where she was. Strangely, at a specific spot on the empty land, four sparrows had been circling a specific spot on the ground.


     The man who was talking about it had been passing through, and he had dug at the location but found nothing. He had said that he would have dug more, but the soldiers who were on patrol had been about to spot him.


     She had even managed to hear the approximate location, as the other man had asked this question.


     This resulted in her setting out immediately, as she knew very well that this was a clear sign that there was a Key Gem nearby.


     Directly digging at the spot of unusual activity was not the way to go about it. Usually, it only meant that the mine was close, and it was the job of the mine hunter to find the entrance using their experience.


     After trudging through the field and falling two times more, Sherry finally reached the location.


     It looked no different than any other, but as she got on her knees and started observing further, she started to spot a few signs.


     There were minute differences in color in a few particles of the soil in front of her.


     Beaming at this discovery, Sherry started searching around to see if she could find more of these particles. This was usually a dead giveaway, as it meant that the earth had been affected by the high-level Energy below it.


     Thinking that this would definitely be one of her easiest discoveries yet, Sherry moved on all fours for a few minutes before finally zoning in on the spot where this differently colored earth was most concentrated.


     Taking out a trinket and enlarging it into a shovel, she started digging.


     As an Eminent Human Level Fighter, she made short work of the Earth and almost shouted with joy as she reached a hard spot.


     After observing this spot for a bit, she put back the shovel and took out another trinket which enlarged into a sharp object with a handle.


     Using this, she carefully tapped at this hard spot with a steady rhythm.


     After a few seconds, the hard spot caved inwards to form a hole.


     Taking out a torch trinket, Sherry shined it into the depths of this hole to have a red glow reflected her eyes.


     "Who's there? What are you doing here? This is a restricted area!"


     Just as she was about to jump in, she heard this shout which made her move back instinctively.


     Quickly, she started shoveling back the earth but turned around to see with frustration that the guards on patrol had almost already arrived.


     Taking one last look at the spot, she started running in a different direction.


     Thankfully, it seemed that the guards were only Amateur Human Fighters. Hence, with a quick burst of speed, she left them behind and headed out of the fields while hoping that reinforcements wouldn't intercept her.


     It seemed that luck was on her side, as she safely made her way out before quickly changing her clothes and even her appearance in a nearby bush using a portable make-up kit.


     Such things were needed in their line of work where they might be chased around by Kingdoms for trespassing in multiple places.


     Making sure that no one was watching her, she took out a trinket and started sending a message.


     …


     In the throne room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     "Are you sure? And you say that Lanthanor might be aware of the discovery?"


     Saying these words into the trinket he held, the Black Raven King waited for the reply while the old man watched on with hopeful eyes.


     His body seemed to have withered in these two months. His face was sunken, and his lips were bloodless.


     After hearing the response, the Black Raven King said, "She says that the Ker Gem mine is definitely there, and that it is larger than the one found before near Eldinor. She even says that it is a very old mine, meaning that the gems can be directly plucked out instead of having to be extracted."


     These words made the eyes of the old man light up, as he finally saw his salvation.


     Ker Gem mines had different properties based on their age. According to a study done by eminent scholars in multiple kingdoms, the age decided whether one would have to expend a lot of time and effort to extract the gems from the mine.


     The idea was that the gems would be much more attached to the surroundings around them if they were newly formed. With time, this connection would weaken, making it so that they simply might even fall off and accumulate into a treasure pile.


     Of course, these type of mines would be the best as it would mean that whoever found it could simply take the gems and run away instead of in the case of the mine near Eldinor where the elves had had to go to such lengths to delay for time in order to extract the gems.


     "The problem is that Lanthanor might know about it. What should we do? Should we offer to buy it from them? We don't have enough money unless we risk the Kingdom itself collapsing. Besides, the King may choose to keep them for himself."


     This made the old man frown, as he knew very well that Ker Gems were strategic resources which any Kingdom wouldn't sell.


     Thinking for a few seconds, a savage expression appeared on his face as he said, "Snatch them. Send the soldiers. It's possible Lanthanor doesn't know yet, but even if they do, they won't have time to react properly. I'll call in an old favor to distract them. Order the soldiers to kill anyone who stand in their way and come back with the gems no matter what happens."


     "But aren't they our allies?", the Black Raven King asked but winced the next second as he felt something tightening around his heart.


     "Don't act smart. I know very well that you don't care about anything like that, just like you didn't when we gave them the deal with the Echer seeds in the first place. You're only saying that because you hope that I die if I don't get the Ker Gems. Send the soldiers with the order to kill. And remember, if I die, you and even this Kingdom will cease to exist. I'll make sure of that."


     Saying these lines with an expression of madness on his face, the old man walked out the door with a firm stride.


     Sighing and seeing that his ruse had been found out, the Black Raven King took out the trinket to send the orders. Indeed, he was a ruthless individual who hadn't hesitated to kill multiple people in order to become the King along with the old man's help. Although time might have changed him to care for his people, he still had only disregard for those of other Kingdoms. In fact, he couldn't care less about their fate.


     The past two months had actually been very difficult and taxing on him. If it weren't for the spars with Elanev who was constantly improving, he might even have gone insane. The unrest that came due to that incident was still prevalent, with some soldiers even rushing off to the Valley of Mist to search inside because they couldn't take the questions of the people who kept asking when that arrogant man would be brought to justice.


     Of course, they all met their demise, leading the King to pass an order to forbid everyone from going to the valley.


     The families of the two waiters who had been killed by the old man had also come asking, but they had been sent away with remuneration after being told that the waiters were on a secret assignment in the service of the Kingdom and hence could not contact them for the time being.


     Along with this was the constant pressure from the old man to find Ker Gems. Being bombarded from all sides with worries and problems, Tenebrol felt more and more like everything was falling apart in his hands.


     Hopefully, obtaining the gems would at least get the old man off his back.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     267 Disaster
      The fields in which the Echer seeds had been planted and harvested was a spot just 30 minutes away from the border by walk. The Ker Gem mine just so happened to be in the center of this large area.


     Since the moment when Sherry had run away from the guards and sent the message to the Black Raven King, only three minutes had passed.


     In the throne room of the Black Raven Kingdom, both the Black Raven King and the old man were watching the display on the trinket which was connected to the communication eye that was held by the leader of one of the groups sent on the mission.


     These kinds of trinkets were actually very expensive and rare in the Central Continent, so it was a testament to the importance of the mission that the Black Raven Kingdom had taken out one of the few they had in their inventory to have the clearest information possible.


     The plan was for this to be a quick grab and run.


     "In position to teleport."


     Hearing this message from the team leader indicating that they had reached the position from where they could directly teleport to near the mine, the old man took out a communication trinket and sent a message.


     As soon as he did so, 2000 individuals teleported to a location a few hundred meters away from the western border gate of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     The soldiers who noticed this immediately sent the message with the superiors, making Lanthanor enter into a state of war preparation as it was suddenly under assault by 1000 mages.


     What was puzzling was that none of the spies had been able to obtain any information that any Kingdom was planning to attack them.


     Besides, no Kingdom was even known to have these many mages in the first place.


     As soldiers and commanders started getting deployed to the western border gate in order to handle any situation that might occur, the strike teams of the Black Raven Kingdom immediately teleported to the field.


     At the hole which Sherry had made, there was actually no one present.


     Seeing this, both the Black Raven King and the old man smiled.


     This was because the best case scenario had clearly occurred: the soldiers who had gone to chase the mine hunter were probably still sweeping the area to find her. As they were just normal soldiers who had never been exposed to Ker Gem mines, they must have no idea about what a hole in the ground which led to dark depths meant.


     By the time the teleportation detection formation of the Lanthanor Kingdom went off and indicated the position of those who had breached, the Black Raven soldiers had already quickly entered the hole and plucked the 200 or so Ker Gems inside.


     Expecting resistance, the number of soldiers who had teleported over was actually 2000, with 150 of them being Amateur Human Magees, 20 of them being Eminent Human Mages, 500 of them being Eminent Human Fighters and the rest Amateur Human Fighters.


     These many Eminent and Amateur Human Mages were required because they had to teleport everyone over.


     It took only 30 seconds for all the gems to be collected, but when the force immediately tried to teleport out, they shook their head seeing that space lock trinkets had already been deployed.


     Indeed, the forces of the Lanthanor Kingdom had arrived.


     Yet, hearing the information about the number from the Ravens which were circling in the air as lookout, the Black Raven soldiers sighed with relief.


     There were only 1000 soldiers here, with no commanders to be seen.


     Thinking that they were all probably busy with the situation at the western border, the Black Raven King reiterated the order he had given before.


     "Kill them all and return to the kingdom."


     Of the 1000 soldiers, most were just Amateur Human Fighters. There seemed to be only a single Eminent Human Fighter who was shocked seeing so many people here.


     Yet, just as the strike team was about to leap forward and begin the killing alongside the Ravens which they had called back to their shoulders, the King of Lanthanor appeared in front of them in a display trinket that was held by the Eminent Human Fighter who was the leader of the 1000 Lanthanorian soldiers.


     "Stop! Don't attack! These are just regular soldiers! We can talk about this, Tenebrol. I know you are watching. We can split the Ker Gems. Just don't attack!"


     To both the old man and the Black Raven King, this just sounded like a ploy to delay them so that reinforcements could arrive.


     It never even crossed their minds that this was probably their last chance to step back from the disaster they were about to face.


     Without any hesitation, the Black Raven King said to the team leader, "Did I ask you to stop? Kill as quickly as possible and return to the Kingdom."


     …


     In the air above the scene, Daneel sighed as he saw the Black Raven Soldiers launch a volley before beginning to move forward.


     The fireballs and arrows they had launched would reach the soldiers of the Lanthanor Kingdom in just a few seconds, following which a massacre would surely begin.


     Beside him stood Faxul, who was also looking at the scene with an unreadable expression on his face.


     "Faxul, I gave them one last chance, but they still chose their doom. Unless that Kingdom is liberated from that person who's controlling everything, only more deaths will occur."


     Faxul, who knew what was going to happen next, looked on with silence as tears started to emerge in his eyes.


     On one side were the people whom his father loved, and on the other were those who belonged to the Kingdom that had taken him in and raised him. Both were his people, and he had no idea whom he would choose if he were given the choice.


     Nodding, he turned away as he did not wish to see what would happen next.


     Seeing this, Daneel sighed and spoke into a communication trinket in his hand.


     "Activate the trap."


     BOOM


     Numerous explosions rocked the earth under the Black Raven soldiers, blowing them into the air.


     It was all over in just a few seconds. As the dust settled, the 2000 soldiers and beasts were lying lifelessly on the ground.


     The only ones who survived were the Eminent Human Fighters and a few Amateur Human Fighters who were lucky. As for the Ravens, those in the air fell to the ground due to the shock that came from having the connection with their companion severed. The few who lived launched an attack on the soldiers, but were stopped by the barriers which had sprung up to block the attacks launched towards them.


     As the smell of burning flesh reached them where they stood in the air, Faxul cried without abandon for the first time in his life.


     These were all soldiers who had families waiting for them back home.


     Wives who would henceforth have to live as widows.


     Husbands whose lives would be shattered because their wives would not be returning home.


     Children who would have to grow without a parent.


     The images of the people they had seen during the expedition flashed through both of their minds, as even Daneel couldn't help but look down at his hands which were now stained with so much blood.


     Even though this was the second time he was carrying out a massacre, it was different as he had at least been clouded by anger during the incident before when he had given the order to kill all the sect members of the Withering Leaf Sect.


     With no such emotion to shield him now, he felt a crippling guilt that he tried to put away as he knew very well that the other option would be seeing his people die just like before.


     He even knew that this definitely wouldn't be the last time that such a thing would happen. If he were back on Earth, he would be tried for mass genocide despite the fact that he was doing it to save his own people.


     Yet, on Angaria, such things were common.


     The knowledge that he was only doing this to save even more people did nothing to stop the pain he was feeling right now.


     Knowing that this was something he would have to deal with himself, he turned around to grasp Faxul's shoulder before teleporting them back to near Palace.


     The first part of their plan was successful so far, and it was now time to go back to the Black Raven Kingdom.


     After walking inside, Daneel spoke with a slightly cold tone.


     "Faxul, we do not have the luxury of time. Put the pain away and prepare to follow the plan. If you cannot fulfill your end, the death count will rise much higher than necessary. Remember that."


     "I'm ready. Let's go kill that bastard."


     Hearing the reply, Daneel was startled but happy, as he had been expecting that Faxul would just walk away like before.


     Nodding with determination, he went into his chambers.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     268 Rejuvenation
      After waiting for a little while to make sure that Faxul had left to his chamber to get ready, Daneel came out again and left the Palace.


     Teleporting back to the location where the carnage had just taken place, he looked around at all the blood that was now flowing into the ground.


     The Ravens had apparently flown back to their Kingdom on seeing that they couldn't penetrate the barrier, and the soldiers had ordered to leave.


     Bending, he put his hand on the earth before asking the system, "Is everything okay? Has the rejuvenation process started?"


     [Affirmative. Rejuvenation process has begun. Precise distribution is necessary for efficient rejuvenation. Host must cast the spell after the blood has permeated properly.]


     Hearing the answer, Daneel stood up and sighed with relief.


     Because this was such an important matter, it had had to be double checked.


     Making his way back to the Palace, he thought back to everything that had led to this moment.


     One year ago, when the Black Raven King had given the deal with the Echer seeds, the analysis by the system had given the shocking revelation that the way to rejuvenate the land was to soak it with the blood of Fighters or Mages.


     After all, Fighters and Mages absorbed Energy themselves to grow in power. It only made sense that the earth which was starving due the Energy being sucked away from it by the Echer plants would be able to absorb this Energy to bring itself back to life.


     According to the system, this sort of rejuvenation would only be possible once, and that too only after he cast a specific spell which was developed by the system. It was similar to the spell which modified the honey for the honeytrap solution; basically, it was to allow the Energy to enter the soil the same way it entered the Honey. The reason that it could only be done once was that the earth would apparently change permanently after being subjected to this process.


     The spell technique which he would be able to learn if he accepted the deal was something that was very very important to Daneel. Yet, he had hesitated because he knew that there would be a lot of bloodshed to bring the earth back to what it was.


     The fact that the Black Raven King had given this deal knowing that it would lead to a devastating loss for the Lanthanor Kingdom had led him to make the decision to accept it, planning to lure the Black Raven Kingdom soldiers over and kill them.


     It was only due to the expedition that he had been able to find out that the old man was in desperate need of Ker Gems, which led him to use this ruse of a fake Ker Gem mine in order to bring the soldiers over.


     Indeed, the mine had actually been fake.


     Daneel had had to work on it for a long period of time in order to make it authentic enough to fool the mine hunters.


     Using the data collected by the system about the types of Ker Gem mines, he had found that there was a particular one which had a sort of metallic enclosure that had to be carefully pierced.


     After teleporting over to the location where he wanted the mine to be, he had dug earth out and made the cave using metal that he brought over and melted.


     Next, he used the assembly line blacksmiths to make Gem shaped objects which could give a red reflection.


     Making sure that they were as identical to Ker Gems as possible, he had embedded them around the fake mine in order to fool the soldiers who came. After all, these were all soldiers who had never seen Ker gems in their life and only had a rough description of them. They would also be in a hurry, so they wouldn't pause to check whether it was the real thing. Just for safety, the first few gems were actually real Ker Gems that had been formed by the Natural Energised Training Chamber.


     As for the earth above which the mine hunter had spotted, Daneel had modified it using a technique developed by the system. Finally, the two people in the inn who spoke about the incident were actually spies.


     In this way, he had fooled the Black Raven Kingdom into thinking that there was actually a Ker Gem mine so that they would risk everything in order to obtain the gems.


     Explosion trinkets were placed everywhere under the ground which would be detonated remotely in order to kill whoever came.


     The only reason he had given one last chance for them to turn back using his plea through the display trinket had been to make Faxul witness their choice.


     He knew that his friend now had a soft spot for this Kingdom, and he did not wish to make himself look like the villain who killed people without any mercy.


     Hence, he had brought Faxul over to watch as he gave the chance.


     By killing them, he was actually hitting two birds with one stone.


     One, he was getting the materials needed in order to make the land fertile again.


     Two, he would be able to cause unrest in the Kingdom which they were soon going to take advantage of.


     As for the 1000 people who had marched towards the western border gate, they were clearly just a distraction to pull away the commanders so that the Black Raven Kingdom strike team could leave without any hindrance. Those 1000 people had actually teleported away a few minutes after the explosion.


     After getting back to the palace and finding Faxul ready to go, the two departed to the Black Raven Kingdom.


     …


     After hearing the explosion and receiving no coherent communication from the soldiers except screams of pain, the Black Raven King and the old man looked at each other with shock realizing what had just happened.


     After a few seconds, the display trinket which had gone blank shattered as the old man put his fist through it.


     He was burning with rage, making the Black Raven King step back as he felt the air around them heat up.


     As the old man turned around and was about to say something to the King, a cough interrupted him, making him spit black blood which he stared at with the fury on his face only increasing.


     Knowing that his emotional state would only increase his suffering, the old man calmed down before closing his eyes and assessing everything that had happened.


     The Ker gems were now in the hands of the Lanthanor Kingdom, and with their army now short of so many mages, there was no way that they could even hope to mount an attack.


     How had that darn King been able to place such effective countermeasures??! He resolved to find this out as soon as he could.


     Taking out a communication trinket, he first sent a message saying that the mission was over which made the 1000 people at the western border gate teleport away.


     After this, he tried to decide what to do.


     If he wanted to continue living, he needed Ker Gems at all costs. With his power, leaving the kingdom wasn't an option because he wouldn't have time to establish himself somewhere else before dying.


     Right now, he was sustaining himself using Ether blocks and the situation was stable for at least six more months.


     Hence, choosing to slowly take drastic measures, he said, "Handle it," with a cold voice before striding out of the room.


     Handle it?


     How?


     As the Black Raven King gritted his teeth and almost wondered aloud in this way, he felt the communication trinket vibrating telling him that there was a message incoming from the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     Having no mood to converse with the bratty King right now, he told the messenger to stop the communication and closed his eyes, imagining the soldiers who had just been sent to their deaths.


     Had there really be no other way? Did they all have to die?


     Such questions were actually useless because he knew that he would have slaughtered his enemies in the same way if he were the King of Lanthanor.


     What was he even supposed to do now? The bulk of the mages were now gone, and thousands of families would soon come to the Palace asking what happened to their family members.


     What answer would he give? That they died because of a pursuit for wealth?


     No matter what he said, it would only worsen the public favor which was against him.


     To redirect the people's hatred and pain, an enemy had to be found. An enemy whom they could point at with their fingers and blame for their loss.


     Of course, the best candidate was the Lanthanor Kingdom. The only risk was that someone might have recorded everything that happened.


     If there was no proof, it would be quite easy to make up a story and say that the Lanthanor Kingdom had slaughtered the soldiers.


     But, it was too much of a risk. If proof did come out, his credibility would completely be destroyed.


     As he tried to think of alternatives, the communication trinket vibrated again sending a message which shocked him and made him sprint towards the old man who had just left.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     269 Revolution
      In the same stadium where Elanev had been beaten by the Black Raven King.


     Counting the gold on his desk, the manager of the stadium was surprised when he heard a knock on his door.


     He wasn't expecting any visitors, and his door was guarded by two Eminent Human Fighters.


     Standing up and walking to open the door, he was shocked as he saw the two guards fall inside, unconscious.


     Immediately conjuring two fireballs, he was just about to shoot them through the door when he heard a familiar voice drift through.


     "Hey, hey, remember me? I'm here with a business opportunity! If you listen to me, you might just find yourself owning more than one stadium!"


     As the man who had resulted in one of his biggest profits till date stepped through the door, the manager looked at him suspiciously before lowering his hands.


     The fireballs were still there, but this meant that he was at least ready to listen.


     "Speak," he said, taking a seat behind his table and looking at Elanev with piercing eyes.


     "First, watch this."


     A display trinket expanded in the man's hand, showing the manager a shocking scene.


     A group of Black Raven Soldiers leaped forward to attack some sort of army, before being blown into the air along with their Raven companions. As the dust settled, around 2000 bodies could be seen on the ground with almost as many ravens twitching in pain. Although they hadn't taken the full brunt of the impact like the soldiers, the fire which had shot upward had scorched them thoroughly.


     "Those were the soldiers who were just killed by Lanthanor when they tried to flee with Ker gems from a mine that has been found on their land. You know where I've been till now, right."


     Still shocked from the site he had seen, the manager only nodded before saying shakily, "With the king."


     "Good. Then let me tell you that he speaks frequently about obtaining Ker Gems at any cost in order to hasten his training. He is the reason why these soldiers died. I have it on good faith that he even had an option to save their lives, but he still chose their demise. Is such a King worthy of ruling you? What's to say he won't sacrifice you in the future for the same thing?"


     The manager was a smart man. Recovering quickly, he thought for a moment and said, "Especially with the recent debacle, no, he isn't. But who can challenge him? No one has appeared with the true blood for decades."


     "What about the kin of the previous king? Wouldn't they be a good candidate?"


     "They would. The previous king is still remembered fondly due the love he had for the people. Alas, he lost the duel so he had to give up the throne. I heard that his family died. That's not true?"


     Shaking his head, Elanev jabbed a finger behind him and said, "One remains. And he wishes to duel the king. I need to interrupt a match in the stadium so that he can make the announcement. He needs the people behind him as I don't trust the King to not resort to underhanded methods if he goes directly to the Palace. It needs to be a public challenge, and he needs to go with the power and support of the people. Just imagine it. If he wins, your stadium will become famous as the one where the revolution started."


     "But if he loses, I'll definitely be killed by the king for allowing it."


     Chuckling at the response, Elanev said, "I don't need to tell someone in your line of work about betting on something to win big. It's your choice."


     Hearing this, the manager paused and tried to collect his thoughts. He was also a citizen who was proud of his Kingdom, and he had been very saddened to see it humiliated like so.


     So what if the challenger lost? He could just run away. He would still be someone who did something to at least try and help the Kingdom that he loved so much.


     Thinking along these lines and getting up, he said, "Let's do it. Right now. Let's go."


     This made a smile appear in the man's face, as he said "I was hoping you would say that," and followed behind the manager who headed towards the gate that led to the ground.


     …..


     "I can do it no longer. I stayed silent till now because I thought that the Kingdom was in good hands. But seeing this King fail so many times and now even send 2000 soldiers to their deaths just to obtain some resources to train himself, I decided that I cannot stand to the side. My father always told me that the one who does nothing when he sees a crime that he can stop is just as guilty as the one who is actually committing the crime. The King of Lanthanor had no choice, and I would have done the same if it were my people were being threatened. I have always felt out of place in Lanthanor. I was unable to connect with the people. I was unable to care for them. But the only reason I stayed was for my friend, who asked for my help when he ascended the throne. I come back now to my homeland, to take back what was once my father's. I have severed all ties with Lanthanor, and my only allegiance now lies with the people of the Black Raven Kingdom. I extend an official challenge to the King, and I hope he actually takes this challenge to show everyone that he is still eligible to rule this magnificent Kingdom which has come to be because of our grand Deity. Follow me now to the Palace. Follow me now for revolution. Follow me now for a new ruler who will only have your well-being in his heart. All hail the mighty Black Raven!"


     As Daneel stood disguised as a citizen in the stands of the stadium and watched Faxul as he gave this passionate speech, he wondered if he was really seeing his friend.


     Even though he had written the speech and given it to him months ago, he hadn't expected that Faxul would deliver it so effectively.


     Seeing the people around him rise up from their seats and shout as one with support, he smiled knowing that the plan was going well.


     It had started with the match that had been going on being interrupted by display trinkets which popped up around the stadium and showed the ghastly scene of the soldiers dying.


     Next, Elanev, who was now a known face among the people walked forward and told the spectators about the King's 'lust for power' which had led to the deaths of so many soldiers.


     This was followed by this rousing speech by Faxul which was definitely a smashing success.


     The second part of the plan was simple: use the unrest of the people and stoke a revolution which would give the King no choice but to accept the duel with Faxul.


     It was the rule of the Kingdom. A King could be challenged once every year by anyone who thought that the Black Raven blood flowed through them stronger.


     The fight would be using ravens that had not been previously contracted by the participants in the duel, and the winner would be crowned as King if he managed to connect with the protector Raven.


     15 years ago, the present king had challenged the previous one in this way and defeated him.


     Would history repeat itself, with the son of the previous king coming back to avenge his father?


     This was the question that floated in the minds of the people who all trudged out of the stadium as one. Of course, more than anything, the frustration that had been bottled up because of being insulted by the man before erupted at this moment. The sight of the soldiers dying had pushed them over the edge, and now that they had someone whom they could rally behind, they were ready to demand for a new King.


     In this way, a procession started which headed to the Palace. Faxul and Elanev were both at its head, with Faxul repeating a few parts of his speech at all the villages and towns that he passed. The people did their part by explaining everything that happened, and the display trinkets that were floating in the air showing the images of the soldiers dying made many citizens drop everything they were doing and join the procession.


     Daneel himself was shocked seeing the single-minded support that Faxul was receiving. Teleporting away, he prepared to carry out the second mission to help his friend.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     270 Master Novrain Returns
      In the throne room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     The Black Raven King and the old man were both looking at the display trinket which showed the sea of people which was headed to the capital. It was already hundreds of thousands of people strong, and the fact that it was still growing showed the support that the people were showing for this contender.


     "It is as I suspected. Whoever caused the unrest before definitely did it because they wished to profit from it. This is the profit. So Lanthanor is where that kid ran away to. I can't believe that he was under our noses for so long."


     Hearing the old man say these words, Tenebrol gritted his teeth with frustration and said, "So he was the one responsible. What do we do now?"


     "What's there to be done? We fight. And you will win and show the people that you are still the rightful ruler. After that, kill that 'friend' of yours and convince the people that he was lying. I knew there was something wrong with him."


     This made the Black Raven Kings burn with fury, as the feeling of being betrayed passed over him again. True, he might not have had any tangible relationship with the man he sparred against, but he had thought that all the times they spoke fought together must have formed some sort of bond between them.


     This was clearly not the case.


     "Just like before, I will help out if needed."


     Although this made the Black Raven King grimace, he only nodded as he knew that he had no other choice.


     "Tell this challenger that the fight will take place in the same stadium where I defeated the trai-…Eganev. It will start three hours from now."


     Sending this message to the officials, the Black Raven King took a deep breath and tried to calm down. He actually looked forward to have a blood-boiling fight again, and he had also gotten better over time due to the sparring.


     At least, he certainly had no intention of receiving help from the old man this time.


     …


     By the time the crowd reached the capital, it was already a couple of million strong. The ground rumbled as they walked and the sound they made as they shouted threatened to sunder the heavens themselves.


     Such a huge number of people clearly couldn't enter the capital. Hence, they paused after reaching the main gate.


     "The King has decreed that the fight will take place two hours from now in the same stadium where he beat the person who doubted the might of the Black Raven before. Do make your way over there, and wait for the King to show that he is still the one who is the rightful ruler of our Kingdom."


     This made Elanev, Daneel and Faxul all sigh with relief as the King had at least accepted the challenge.


     After reaching the stadium, a lucky few managed to enter and obtain seats while the rest became frustrated as they thought that they might have to miss the action.


     Yet, their roared with anticipation again as the many display trinket which had been showing the scenes of the massacre till now placed themselves on the walls of the stadium and clearly showed the ground where the fight would take place.


     It had been been a 2 and a half hour walk till here, so there was still a half-hour till the fight started.


     Faxul, who had entered the stadium retired to a room for a few minutes quoting that he needed to prepare himself for the battle.


     The people who were close to him only nodded and wished him luck, hoping that he would rid them of this unworthy King who had sent so many soldiers to their deaths for selfish reasons.


     After he closed the door behind him, Daneel who was already waiting inside grasped his shoulder before teleporting them both away.


     They reappeared outside the capital city, before teleporting again to reach the spot from where they had had to leave before because the Palace had gone on lockdown.


     Here, both of them mentally prepared themselves for what was about to come while waiting for the half-hour to pass.


     After half an hour, Daneel turned around and looked into Faxul's eyes which were filled with determination and nodded before grasping his shoulder again and teleporting them into the exact spot in the forest which they had entered before by masquerading as animals.


     Even as the sirens started to sound across the grounds of the Palace, the two vanished again as Faxul had teleported them into the ancestral grounds.


     After doing so, he immediately teleported back up and then used an expensive space lock breaking trinket to break the space lock that came into being the moment the sirens had sounded.


     Immediately teleporting outside, he made his way back to the stadium leaving Daneel behind in the ancestral grounds.


     All of this took place in the span of less than two seconds, meaning that there was no time for anyone to even react to it before Faxul was safely on his way back.


     …


     "Someone breached the ancestral forest! Strike teams have made their way over, but they found no one!"


     As these words left the Black Raven King's mouth, the old man snarled with anger as he felt the detection formations he had placed on his Natural Energised Training Chamber go off, meaning that someone was trying to take it away.


     Hurriedly, he opened his mouth and said, "Delay the fight until I get back. Something important has come up."


     Not wanting to give even more time for the invaders to take away his most valuable treasure, he immediately walked out before reaching a spot in the Palace and teleporting away.


     …


     Indeed, Daneel was standing idly beside the Natural Energised Training Chamber.


     Yet, he was in a disguise that he hadn't used in a long time.


     If the previous Grand Court Mage of the Lanthanor Kingdom saw him right now, he would definitely exclaim with shock before running away with fear.


     It was the enigmatic Master Novrain who had met the previous King of Lanthanor before.


     Just as expected, not even a few seconds passed before the old man appeared in front of him.


     "How did you get in here?" was the first thing he asked before conjuring two snakes made of fire that swam in the air.


     This itself was a testament of his power. The snakes looked lifelike, with their eyes even wariness which Daneel could see from where he stood.


     "The same way you did. I teleported. Now, about this treasure. Why don't you give it to me, and I'll not kill you?"


     Hearing the confident words, the old man's eyes opened wide as he saw someone threaten him for the first time in decades.


     This actually made him laugh for a bit before saying, "Why don't you run away before dying without even detecting the attack which killed you? I'm in a good mood, so I don't want to make my hands bloody. Piss off."


     This only made Daneel smile. Clearly, the old man was only saying these words because there must be something wrong with him which made him desire Ker Gems so much.


     He actually had another reason to suspect that the old man was injured in some way. When he had teleported here a few seconds ago, he had been able to peer through the door of the Energised Training Chamber which hadn't been closed properly.


     Black blood was on the floor, clearly showing that whoever had been training in there had some sort of serious injury.


     Daneel knew that fighting this old man might be risky, but he had no choice. Faxul had to win that fight, and that would be impossible if the old man was allowed to intervene.


     He had considered bringing Kellor and Cassandra over, but he knew that he would not be able to use his full power if he did so. Hence, he had decided to take the risk himself.


     Still, he was confident enough to escape with his life if things became truly dicey. His objective was only to tie him up and delay him, not to kill him.


     First, he took out a space lock trinket from his pocket and locked the space around them making it so that even if the old man was a Warrior level entity, he would need some time to break out of it.


     The only other way was using a trinket, but Daneel wouldn't stand around and allow him to do so.


     "Well, I'm also in a good mood, so I'll grant you a quick death. This is just so that you don't flee and pester me afterwards. Now, prepare to die."


     Saying so, a green skull of fire appeared on his hand which laughed diabolically on seeing its target.


     It was finally time to use the Tenebrous fire he had obtained as a 'gift' from the Church.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     271 The Tenebrous Flame
      Seeing this intelligent flame, the old man's face went blank for a few minutes before breaking out into a laugh.


     "A… A Tenebrous Flame? You spoke so boldly while being just an Exalted Human? The Church can piss off."


     This was certainly not the reaction Daneel was expecting, but he only smiled in response before pulling his fist back and punching the air.


     This made the green skull shoot forward with its mouth wide open, as if it wanted to swallow the old man whole.


     Yet, it was stopped by a barrier that sprung up in the air.


     Although Daneel had been expecting such a response, the barrier itself surprised him.


     This was one of the most unique barriers Daneel had ever seen.


     Usually, barriers were semi-transparent hemispheres that blocked attacks regardless of where they came from.


     This one was different: it was in the form of a thick transparent shield.


     The shape reminded Daneel of Knight's shields he had seen back on Earth. It was also quite clear that it was made by a trinket, as he saw one of a similar shape in the old man's hands.


     Seeing the barrier stop the attack, the old man shook his head with derision before quickly starting to remove the formations that protected the Natural Energized Training Chamber.


     Clearly, he was planning to teleport away with it and hide it before going to intervene in the fight.


     Daneel could not let this happen.


     "Swallow."


     Unlike normal Tenebrous Knights, Daneel had the awe-inducing system which he had used to create a few special tricks with the flame.


     The first trick: swallow.


     Although a Tenebrous flame was one of the most destructive forces in nature, it was limited because it was very difficult for any user to properly control it.


     It had been the same case with the agent from the Church. All he had been able to do was shoot attacks with it or embed it into sneak attacks, like the final one which Daneel had sustained to obtain the fire in the first place.


     The main power of a Tenebrous Flame came from its ability to eat away at the root constituents of anything it came into contact with.


     The mage who it was connected to also had to actively control it in order for it to retain its power. This was why Kellor had been able to drive it away easily because the Tenebrous Knight from the Church had left after launching his attack on the village.


     Daneel's thinking had been simple: if such a flame couldn't be controlled to effectively devour something from all sides, then how much use could it be?


     The old man who had just turned around with a relieved smile on his face froze as he felt the trinket in his hand heating up, indicating that it was being overloaded by power.


     This was a trinket which could block 100 strikes from a peak Eminent Warrior, while also having other properties.


     How was it possible for it to be overloaded already?!


     It was a known fact that Tenebrous Knights had at most the power of a peak Amateur Warrior. Developed as expendable resources to be deployed in places where they wanted to invade, these Knights weren't very feared by the Big 4. This was mainly because of the limit on the level they could reach which they were subjected to because of the flame's inhabitance in the mageroot.


     Yet, turning around, he witnessed one of the most horrific sights he had ever seen.


     The skull which had only been the size of a fist had now enlarged to become a gigantic 10-foot tall being. Fire blazed inside its eyes, and its jaw moved up and down as if it were munching on something.


     Where was the barrier?!


     A second later, the old man finally spotted it: it was inside this skull, being eaten away from all sides.


     "Such control… who the hell are you?! You can't be a Tenebrous Knight! An Exalted Human who can attack with the power of an Eminent Warrior?! Are you from one of the Big 4? Which one? Tell me and we can reach a deal!"


     His scoffing face from before was gone, replaced by an expression of absolute seriousness.


     To this, Daneel didn't answer. He didn't even know the names of the Big 4.


     His only response was raising his hand and shooting out two more skulls in the direction where the old man wasn't protected by the barrier.


     "Humph. That was your last chance. Do not mistake my inaction for weakness."


     To Daneel's surprise, the old man took out 4 more similar trinkets, making 4 barriers appear around him and protect him from all sides.


     The barrier inside the flame actually connected with these 4, making an impassable square block which pushed the flame out.


     The other two skulls he shot also impacted this barrier before stopping.


     "I'll see how your flame can break through now. Even an Eminent Warrior would need two hours to break through this 'PentaShield' trinket formation. I'll be long gone by then."


     Calling back all three skulls, Daneel only smiled.


     Clearly, the old man wanted a war of attrition, so he had set up a 'bunker' in which he wanted to hide. Now, it was even more clear that he was injured and did not want to attack if he could avoid it.


     He had hoped that the flame would be enough to subdue the old man, but that clearly wasn't the case.


     Having no other option, Daneel sighed as he started using the ability which had allowed him to beat the Tenebrous Knight of the Church.


     It was time for another Paragon construct to appear on Angaria.


     And if anyone from Earth happened to see the base of the construct forming, they would be shocked to realize that this was the weapon which had changed the face of the planet forever.


     …..


     Meanwhile, in the Throne Room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Tenebrol paced back and forth, waiting for the old man to return.


     There was no response through the communication trinket, and the time of the fight was quickly approaching.


     The half-hour went by fast, but there was still no word.


     Hearing a knock on the door, Tenebrol opened it and saw one of the commanders of the Kingdom in front of him.


     "My King, the time has come. The contender awaits you at the stadium. I am here to take you there safely."


     This man was the only Exalted Human Mage in the Kingdom. Wearing the regular black clothes of a Black Raven Soldier, he seemed no different from any other soldier unless one looked into his eyes.


     They were white and unmoving, showing that this man was clearly blind.


     Indeed, he had lost his eyes in a battle when he was just an Eminent Human Mage. Yet, by somehow using the elementary particles in the air, he was able to get a grasp of his surroundings to kill the enemy.


     Since then, he had trained this ability or spell that he had gleaned in those moments of life and death. Slowly, with determination, he had trained to this level.


     Fiercely loyal, the man's Raven was the agile type which focused more on speed than power.


     His name was Litwick.


     The King did not know what to say. The old man was still not back, and he had been told clearly to delay the fight. Hence, he tried to do just that.


     "Delay it. I need a little more time."


     What happened next shocked Tenebrol to his core.


     Litwick's lip curled, and he said in a cold tone, "I'm afraid that's not possible by the rules of the Kingdom. Either you fight or forfeit the Throne. I have the approval of the emergency council to give this mandate to you. The Black Raven Kingdom will no longer listen to your commands until you prove yourself in combat again."


     What?!


     Although the rules were in place, never before had a King been threatened in this way. As for the emergency council, it was usually made in situations where the King was unable to rule the country due to an injury.


     His mind blank, all he could do was sputter for a bit before erupting with anger.


     He was the King! There was no way he would allow himself to be treated in this way!


     "HOW DARE YOU! AFTER I WIN, THE HEADS OF THAT COUNCIL WILL ROLL! AND YOURS WILL BE THE FIRST!"


     This angry outburst only made Litwick get an even more derisive expression on his face.


     He simply said, "My son was among those whom you sent to their deaths for your selfish pursuit. If I have to die, so be it. But you have to win, first."


     A blade of fire appeared in the air behind the King, threatening to impale him if he didn't go and fight right now.


     Clearly, the revolution had even spread to the Palace.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     272 Constructs
      "This… This is treason! You cannot threaten the King!"


     Unable to come to terms with the harsh reality that he was being faced with, the Black Raven King could only sputter words like these.


     In front of him, Litwick laughed as he saw the King act like so.


     "No. This is duty. This is the reason why all those who serve the Black Raven swear an oath to the Kingdom rather than to the King. Don't tell me you forgot this very crucial thing, my King."


     The last words were said with such a tone of disdain that the fury in the Black Raven King's face erupted to another level.


     He was someone who loved the feeling that came when he crushed the bones of his enemies under him. Now, being looked down upon as a coward, he just couldn't take it anymore.


     Screw the old man.


     Screw the Kingdom.


     Screw this throne which had made his bottom hurt on so many days.


     He was done with them all. All he wanted to do was fight.


     And fight he would in the stadium.


     It was almost as if all the frustrations that had been bottling up inside him for so long erupted at this moment.


     As Tenebrol took this decision that would change the face of the continent, his face that had been agitated so far relaxed into one of anticipation.


     He had no idea about the battle prowess of the one he was going to face, but the very fact that he was supported by that traitor meant that he was definitely fully aware of just how powerful Tenebrol was.


     This made him look forward to this fight that would decide his fate.


     At this moment, he actually found himself wishing that the old man would stay occupied with whatever it was that was keeping him for so long.


     "I remember. Let's go. Just like you said, I will prove my worth in the ring, or die trying."


     For the first time since coming to the throne room, a genuine smile came on Litwick's face on finally seeing the King who had ruled him for so long man up.


     "As you say, my King. Follow me. Everything has been prepared."


     Nodding, Tenebrol walked out of the throne room.


     Yet, at the last moment when he was about to leave down the corridor with Litwick, he couldn't help but glance back at this room which he had occupied for so long.


     It was associated with so many memories, but now, as he rifled through them, he realized that none of them had given him as much happiness as when he won a spar against Eganev fair and square.


     He finally understood that that one decision that he had made with the greed for power that haunted almost all men had truly ruined his life.


     True, it had indeed felt good to be in command of so many people and be revered and respected by millions.


     True, he had enjoyed plotting against enemies and even crushing them on a few occasions when he had the chance.


     Yet, if he were given the choice again, maybe he would have chosen to walk the path of a Fighter to whatever destination would take him.


     At least, that way, he would have had more control of this life which had been spent so far following the old man's orders for the most part.


     If he was going to go out, he would definitely not make it easy for whoever it was that was challenging him.


     Sighing one last time, he turned away and marched towards Litwick who was waiting patiently.


     Both men didn't know whether they would return to this place with the Kingdom having the same ruler, but both men knew that it didn't matter at this moment.


     All that mattered was the fight, which Tenebrol prepared himself for by imagining crushing another skull beneath his feet just like the many he had done in his life so far.


     …


     Feeling a chill as if someone was thinking about him, Faxul looked around but shrugged seeing that he was alone in the room.


     He was back in the stadium, and he was preparing himself for the fight that would come.


     As he did so, everything that had led up to this moment flashed through his mind.


     Fleeing from his home country. Growing up being haunted by memories of those he couldn't see or hear from anymore. Trying to bury these memories but failing miserably for years. Training without end until his caretakers felt fear that he would die simply from refusing to give up the urge to grow stronger as fast as possible.


     If this part of his life looked like it was colored black with sadness throughout, the next was as if sunlight was breaking through the darkness of the night to result in a glorious day.


     Finding a friend and family who supported him and understood him. Helping him ascend the throne and gaining the power to do whatever he wanted in the Kingdom. Interacting with people and beginning the process of breaking out of his cocoon to understand his true zeal to help those who in need. Choosing the path of the quickest growth in power because of trusting the true blood inside him. Meeting a Raven for the first time and feeling an intrinsic connection with it, almost as if it were connected with his very soul. Going back to his Kingdom and discovering the love his father had always shown to the people. Finding the protector Raven and understanding its pain. Seeing his people die without being able to do anything because he knew it was necessary. And standing up to fight.


     These memories made him close his fists tightly as he shook with rage and desire to win.


     To win and obtain revenge.


     To win and change the destiny of these people.


     To win and rewrite his own fate.


     At this moment, as a knock sounded on the door, Faxul walked towards it with more vigor than he had ever had in his life.


     Elanev, who was on the other side of the door, couldn't help but take a step back seeing the intensity in the eyes of Faxul.


     "The King is on his way. It's time," he said after a few moments, making Faxul stride out and look towards the open door that led to the stadium.


     With a nod at Elanev, he started walking towards the fight that would change everything.


     ....


     Meanwhile, in the ancestral grounds of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     For the past 20 minutes, the old man had been busy in lifting all the numerous formations he had placed to protect this treasure which he valued so much. It was what was keeping him alive, so he had not wanted to take any risk of losing it to someone who might find its location.


     Of course, this over caution had come back to bite him now as he needed so much time to remove all of those formations right now.


     From time to time, he turned around but went back to his work because his opponent had actually erected a wall of earth to stop him from seeing whatever it was he was preparing.


     Only because he was confident in the formation, he continued without being afraid knowing that there almost was no way an Exalted Human could attack with the force of an Exalted Warrior. It was an entire realm!


     Indeed, he had actually lied before hoping that his opponent would fall for his ploy and prepare an attack of a lower level. This trinket formation, when deployed fully, actually needed an Exalted Warrior to attack it if one hoped to break through.


     Meanwhile, Daneel had his back turned to the Natural Energised Training Chamber as he focused on the constructs that were being formed in front of him.


     One was made mostly of metal. It was in the shape of a large 10-foot cubic box attached to a cylinder, with the top of the box open to show an inner mechanism.


     In the mechanism, there was an empty spot which seemed to be designed to hold something. Behind this empty spot was some kind of hammer that seemed to be designed to swing and hit the object placed in the empty spot forward after the barrier of metal that was stopping it was released.


     The other construct was much more peculiar. It was in the form of a small metal cylinder the size of a man's arm, with one end having a sharp tip. Only half of it had formed, and Daneel walked forward at this moment and bent in front of it.


     The construct was segmented into two parts. Placing his palm in the segment with the pointed end, he made the Tenebrous flame enter it before controlling it to not scorch away the metal he had so painstakingly formed.


     "Shape", he said, deploying the second trick he had made with the system: the ability to compress and shape the flame however he wanted.


     Seeing it form the shape of its segment, Daneel nodded to himself before reaching for his pocket and taking out multiple items.


     These were explosion trinkets which wouldn't have had any effect in the fight before.


     Placing them in the segment behind the fire, he checked whether everything was all right before getting up.


     Continuing the formation of the construct, he smiled to himself, looking forward to giving this old man a gift from Earth.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     273 Attack
      Daneel had always been fascinated by the weapon which changed the face of the Earth.


     In a time when wars were mostly being fought with swords and shields, guns changed everything.


     Yet, no matter how many years passed, the basic principle of a gun was the same.


     The "bullet" would be comprised of two parts: a combustible part in the back end, and a penetrating projectile in the front.


     The back would be hit by a "hammer" to ignite the material inside it, causing pressure which shot the projectile forward.


     The cylinder would allow the projectile to accelerate while also setting it in the right direction where it was intended to go.


     It was this basic principle that Daneel was using right now to overcome his weakness.


     In reality, ever since he had managed to develop the technique where he could create condensed fire, he had been on the level of a Warrior.


     Yet, his shortcoming was in the form of speed. Although he had an incredible weapon, he hadn't had the requisite power to move it fast enough in order to effectively attack his enemies.


     That was the case even now. He had the incredible weapon which was the compressed Tenebrous Fire, but he could not accelerate it with enough speed to penetrate the old man's barrier.


     This was where the construct came in. The reason it had taken so long to make was that the sturdy metal had been conjured from thin air. Daneel wanted to make it as stable as possible, so that no problem would come when the time came to launch his attack.


     In his mind, he was inspired by the tanks which played a major part in both World Wars on Earth. Built as armored forts that could move and shoot devastating missiles, the death toll they had caused reached sky high.


     His metal "box" was also similar to a tank, but without the wheels. This both gave him the opportunity to hide the inner working and also to provide a stability to the whole mechanism due to the sturdy construction.


     Besides, it looked damn cool.


     The mission now was simple: ignite the explosion trinkets along with the hammer to cause pressure that would shoot the Tenebrous Flame forward at a terrifying speed.


     The front part of his "missile" was detachable, designed to fall away the moment before impact, letting the powerful flame penetrate through and burn everything from the inside.


     Hence, Daneel was meaning to use both aspects in which a barrier could be brought down: overloading and penetration.


     Penetration would result in an overall weakening in power of the barrier. Also, after penetrating, the flame would spread all over the inside while he would also attack from the outside.


     Of course, a part of the missile would also shoot towards the old man, hopefully taking his life.


     Daneel did not want to place full hope in this, so he had chosen this plan.


     Because of being attacked from both sides, the barrier would surely collapse, leaving the old man defenseless.


     He would never see it coming.


     ....


     On the other side of the barrier, the old man was getting more and more frustrated as he realized that the fight above would also start if he didn't manage to leave soon.


     He knew very well about the peculiar rules of this Kingdom, so he knew that the King was obliged to take the challenge. Delaying for too long wouldn't be possible.


     Still, there was no way he could leave this life-saving treasure behind.


     Hearing the sound of earth falling to the ground behind him, he was interrupted in his actions.


     Turning around, he noticed that the wall of earth which his opponent had set up now had a hole in it.


     In this hole was placed the top of a cylinder that was pointing straight at him.


     Thinking that he didn't have time to see this weird opponent's shenanigans, he was just about to turn back when an ominous feeling stopped him from doing so.


     TING


     BANG


     The sound of metal being hit by another metal was followed by the muffled sound of an explosion.


     It was only a few milliseconds later that the old man finally saw what was going to be his doom.


     Propelled forward by the force of multiple explosion trinkets, the 'missile' reached a terrifying speed before flying out of the cylinder.


     "NO!"


     As his instincts blared at him, the old man shouted this word with anger before raising his hand to cast something in a bid to slow the momentum of this object.


     Yet, he was simply too late. He could only watch as the pointed end of the metal projectile came nearer and nearer in his eyes before falling away to reveal that same skull which had been thwarted a half-hour ago.


     Almost as if it were looking forward to taking revenge for being driven back, the skull seemed to be laughing even more diabolically than before.


     PING


     WHOOSH


     The ultimate speed of the compressed fire allowed it to penetrate smoothly into the barrier which would have otherwise required an attack from an Exalted Warrior to be breached. This itself was a testament to just how powerful both Daneel's construct and the system's compression of the flame were.


     As a part of the projectile proceeded towards the old man, the rest started spreading along the barrier on the inside. Meanwhile, Daneel had also shot another skull on the outside.


     Green tongues of flame filled the old man's vision. Even as the projectile of compressed flame sped towards him, he felt the heating up of the trinket which meant that even the pentashield trinket formation was being overloaded now.


     "AARRGHHHH!"


     With a bellow, he finally lifted the seal he had placed on his power that had kept his injury at bay so far.


     At this moment, he didn't have any choice. If he didn't wish to die, it seemed that he would have to show who he really was.


     His body which had been frail till now immediately swelled up to 3 times its size, threatening to burst apart the loose yellow robes he usually wore.


     Even though blood started to seep from his chest the moment this transformation occurred, he ignored this pain and pointed his hand at the projectile.


     As if time itself was slowing down, the small green skull the size of a fist had its momentum cut down until it involuntarily ground to a halt.


     After it completely stopped in the air, the old man walked forward and clenched it in his hand.


     Daneel, who was watching, felt his jaw drop as he saw the old man close his fist around the flame as if it were nothing. Metal and earth itself could be devoured at a crazy space by the flame. How much of a resistance could a human hand put up?


     Yet, the next moment, he felt even more shock as he felt the connection he had with the flame in the old man's hand being severed.


     [A part of the Tenebrous Flame has encountered an elemental force that it cannot resist! Connection has been cut!]


     With the urgent message from the system resounding in Daneel's head, he watched as the old man opened his hand, revealing an empty palm.


     His bulging muscles would have let him win any bodybuilding competition back on Earth, and it also seemed as if these muscles weren't just for show. His instincts told him that they were holding a power inside them that could pulverize him in no time.


     "Converge!"


     Frantically, Daneel gave the order for all the fire he had sent out to attack the old man at the same time. Leaving behind the barrier which was still healing the spot where it was penetrated, the entirety of the Tenebrous Flame converged on the large man's body.


     The shock on Daneel's face turned to horror, realizing that the flame couldn't even damage his clothes.


     Smiling coldly, the old man raised his palm in the air, causing a suction force to appear that sucked all the flame into it.


     BOOM


     The very sound of his fist closing itself caused an explosion-like sound to echo in the ancestral grounds.


     "Enough fun and games. You were able to launch an attack with the power of an Exalted Warrior. Good job. Now let's see how you fare against a real peak Exalted Warrior Mage and Fighter."


     Hearing these words, for the first time since beginning the fight, Daneel wondered if he had bitten off more than he could chew.


     ....


     Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     Molan and Sister Xuan were walking in the streets, looking for a place to eat when the latter's eyes suddenly flashed with surprise.


     Catching hold of Molan's hand, she teleported them back to their cottage before collecting a few items she had put there.


     Seeing the urgency in Sister Xuan's face, Molan knew something was up.


     Mimicking her actions and packing all the weapons and safeguards they had been given by the sect, she asked, "What's the matter?"


     The answer made shock appear on her face, before being replaced by faint fear.


     "Someone has unlocked a tagged seal nearby. As we are close by, we must act as the first responders and save whoever it is this exiled person is fighting with. Estimating the distance, it will take us one minute to get there. I pray that person survives for that long. But against someone one step away from being a Champion, I doubt their chances."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     274 Defense
      An Exalted Warrior?!


     At this moment, Daneel felt like he had kicked over an anthill to make a rattlesnake jump towards him.


     As if to herald the arrival of such a powerful existence, Daneel felt a change in the elementary particles around him.


     It was almost as if they were being pulled towards the old man, making it harder than normal to connect with them.


     So an Exalted Warrior was this powerful? This sort of effect meant that it would be harder for any mage to perform magic in this location.


     If Daneel had known that he would be facing up against such a demon, maybe he would have thought of other plans.


     But now that he actually was in this situation, he couldn't help but feel his blood heating up.


     This was definitely one of the changes that had come over him since coming from Earth.


     On Earth, if anyone became hyped when facing someone much stronger than themselves, they would be called crazy.


     Yet, with the countermeasures he had in place, Daneel wanted to find out just how powerful an Exalted Warrior could be.


     Besides, it was even a dual trainer, just like him. He wanted to see the potential that one could reach when they walked down this path to the heights.


     After making the bold statement, the old man started to walk towards Daneel with a quiet confidence. It was almost like he was taunting him, by giving him the chance to do whatever he could to stand up against such powerful strength.


     Deciding to take the chance, Daneel started to quickly create a defensive Paragon Construct.


     This was another one of his trump cards, but Daneel had decided to take it out because his life was in danger.


     Along with guns and bullets, Daneel had also studied Kevlar to some degree. When he had remembered this information, he had actually felt glad that he had allowed himself to take breaks between studying and just look up anything and everything over the internet.


     Kevlar was one of the best defensive materials on Earth, used for a variety of purposes due to its structure which allowed it to decrease the kinetic energy of objects trying to penetrate it.


     The idea which was extracted from this was the basis behind his current spell.


     Although he had wanted to cast more spells himself, this one had so much complexity that even the system had only barely managed to develop a technique to cast it.


     The way metal elementary particles worked was that by mixing in a few particles of a different nature, the strength decreased but the ability to be bent was added.


     Using this trick, multiple silvery strands of metal appeared in the air placed parallelly with a little bit of gap between them. Next, similar strands formed in the gaps before moving to one direction and entwining with the ones that had initially formed.


     In this way, multiple strands made of two strings of metal appeared, before moving together and arranging themselves to not have any gaps between them.


     This was one layer. In the same way, two more layers managed to form before the old man finally appeared in front of Daneel.


     Frustrated, Daneel wished he had a little more time to form more layers. The defense went up exponentially with each because each interwoven strand worked to disperse the force of whatever it was that was trying to get through.


     On the other side, it was almost as if the old man was reveling in the feeling of being powerful again after being weak for so long. An arrogance that seemed to be a natural trait of his surfaced, making him tap at the metal dome twice as if warning Daneel to 'brace himself'.


     Taking a deep breath, he first pulled his fist back before forming a gauntlet of spiked metal around it. This metal was then set on fire, resulting in an awe-inducing sight that would strike fear in the heart of anyone who had to face this doom-bringing fist.


     The moment he punched forward, all that anyone could see was a blur.


     PUMPH


     Although the shield did its work and decreased the force of the fist by a certain margin, it was nowhere near enough to completely stop the power of an Exalted Warrior.


     Seeing the fist coming straight towards his stomach, Daneel could only saw two words before being blown backwards.


     "Oh s**t."


     BOOM


     Luckily, at the last moment, he managed to order the system to immediately let go of the metal elementary particles behind him, allowing him to fly through the air instead of being swatted like a fly against his own shield.


     As blood flew around him, Daneel's mind went blank for a few moments during his flight.


     It was only after thudding to the ground and rolling for a few feet did he come back to his senses. There were now four additional scorched holes in his stomach, but they weren't very deep. Multiple bones were broken and many of his internal were injured.


     If anyone sustained these many injuries on Earth, they would definitely be declared dead if they did not receive immediate medical treatment.


     Yet, on Angaria, this was nothing a Warrior-level healing spell couldn't mend.


     [Damage has exceeded the threshold. Beginning recovery.]


     Feeling the prickling under his skin that indicated that the healing was underway, a smile spread across Daneel's face.


     Blood was seeping from one corner of his mouth and there were a few scratches on his cheeks from the sharp tiny rocks on the ground, but his smile shone through.


     He had actually defended a strike from an Exalted Warrior!


     No matter what, this was an achievement that he could be proud of.


     "Good shield. Where did you learn it? Just tell me, there is no meaning in taking your secrets to the grave."


     Walking over towards him, the old man said these words in an idle tone.


     The space had been locked long ago, and either party wouldn't let the other to take out space lock breaking trinkets and use them.


     Without responding, Daneel prepared to put everything on the line for one last attack to drive his enemy back.


     A little distance away, hidden discreetly inside a hole made by Daneel when he arrived was his clone.


     In one hand, it was holding a Ker Gem from which it had been absorbing all this time.


     In the other were the two Champion level trinkets that Daneel had activated before handing over to the clone.


     As soon as the old man reached him, Daneel's plan was to cast a spell to distract him at least for a moment before launching all three attacks: the clone's combustion and the ones from the Champion level trinkets.


     Even if this attack didn't kill this damn old man, it would at least give him the time to try and run.


     Suddenly, a racking cough could be heard near him as the old man bent over, spitting out black blood again.


     This made his arrogant demeanor disappear, replaced by an expression of anxiousness.


     Daneel cursed inside, knowing that his enemy would definitely try to speed things up now. Even an extra second of absorbing energy from the Ker Gem might have made a difference.


     He had only taken a glance towards the position of the clone, but the old man had managed to cover the distance of 25 feet between them in an instant.


     Just…what kind of speed did an Exalted Warrior have?


     Feeling thankful that he hadn't gotten into a contest of speed, Daneel prepared to launch everything.


     It seemed that the old man wanted to end things cleanly, as he had pulled back his arm to conjure another blazing metallic fist.


     Yet, just as the fist was about to be launched, both of heard a rumbling sound which made them pause.


     Although it was a bit incoherent at first, it became quite clear after a second.


     It was the sound of someone punching against something, yet these punches were so strong that they were shaking the ground itself with the aftershock.


     3 punches later, it seemed a limit had been reached.


     BOOOOM


     In the air right above Daneel, two women appeared whom he had never seen before.


     What was most puzzling was that they were wearing dresses usually worn by rich people in Lanthanor.


     Seeing this situation, one took a trinket from a hidden pocket in her dress before saying, "Stop! By the rules of the alliance, I have the authority to attack with lethal force! If you value your life, step back!"


     Just as the old man looked at them with frustration and considered continuing his attack, the fight above ground between the returning son and the selfish King was almost about to begin.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     275 Matron
      Someone broke through a formation set down by the almighty Black Raven?!


     This was the thought that ran through the old man's head, making him stop the attack on Daneel who was right in front of him, defenseless.


     Although he could launch the attack, kill Daneel and turn around to face the newcomers, he did not wish to take the risk.


     After all, when fights happened between those on the level of Champions, just a millisecond was usually enough to decide victory and defeat.


     If he chose not to pause his attack, he would be taking the risk of finding himself in the state of 'weakness' which could be taken advantage of by the other party to launch a devastating blow.


     Hence, keeping the flaming gauntlet at the ready, the old man turned around to face those who had newly arrived.


     ….


     Meanwhile, Daneel had hastily ordered the clone to stand down. Although he had wished that there was a way he could conceal the trump card of exploding his clone to launch a deadly attack, he had reluctantly chosen to use it as there was no other way. Yet, now, it seemed that his wish might come true.


     The two women who had arrived first sighed with relief on seeing that Daneel was safe. After shooting a glance at him, the woman who had spoken said, "Good. Now come with us quietly. The council will evaluate your crimes before passing judgment on you."


     It was as if these words had some hidden meaning which made the old man feel relieved. At least, this was what Daneel observed from his position. The broad back of the old man which had been tensed till now had just relaxed, and he spoke in an idle tone. "I'll pass. If you are talking about the council even after acting as first responders, then it means that you are still small fries in whichever of the Big 4 you are from. Do you think I am dumb? Why would I break my seal and stay here knowing that the Big 4 will detect it and send someone? Their response time is 3 minutes. By then, I'll have killed you and departed. You must have used some treasure from the sect to break through the formation. Give it to me, and I'll consider sparing your lives."


     Although these words were said with a silent confidence, Daneel could see that they were another attempt by the old man to gain some benefits without personally having to fight for them himself.


     This was because every 2 seconds or so, a slight quiver ran down his back which was almost imperceptible.


     Apparently, whatever injury it was that had made him spot out black blood was still affecting him.


     "Small fry?! Do you know who she-"


     "Don't bother, Molan. He'll find out soon enough. You-why don't you try attacking? We will see whether I'll have to say the same thing about 'sparing your life' if you choose to."


     As opposed to the confidence in the old man's tone which had been silent, this woman was speaking in an outright arrogant manner, challenging the old man to carry out his threat.


     It seemed as if even the old man had senses some sort of threat, as he disappeared from his position in the next moment and reappeared beside the Natural Energized Training Chamber.


     The formations that had been taking so much time started unraveling at a much faster pace, and it seemed that he would be able to teleport away with the chamber in very little time.


     Yet, seeing this sight, the arrogant woman who was standing in the air with a cold look on her face nodded and said, "So you have sense after all. No wonder you evaded the Big 4's eye for so long. If it were any other member of the Big 4 who appeared as a first responder, maybe you would have gotten away, as your statement regarding the three minutes was right. Sadly, you met me. Molan, apprehend him."


     Nodding, the other woman landed on the ground slowly before clasping some item between her hands.


     Daneel could never have guessed that this other woman was someone powerful enough to take down someone near the level of a Champion. This was mainly because she only looked like a young girl who hadn't even matured completely yet. How could it be possible for someone so young to grow that powerful?


     As he watched on with a puzzled gaze, the woman spoke a few words silently before rays of light exploded from between her hands.


     Indeed, Daneel had no other way to describe it. Some sort of mechanism had been used in these grounds to keep the surroundings lit, but it was almost like this light was inferior in quality to that which now shone vibrantly in the air.


     After taking apart her hands, this solid light converged into a shining ball which the woman stepped into.


     Yet, when she stepped out, she had changed drastically.


     Her eyes were completely white and shone with the same intensity as the light before, while her hair had also turned white and was now floating in the air as if gravity no longer effected it.


     Apart from these most obvious changes, even her skin was glowing softly, as if that light was now suffused inside her body.


     Blinking for a bit as if just waking up from sleep, the woman looked around before her eyes landed on the old man who now had a horrified look on his face.


     Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that he would find himself face to face with one of the strongest individuals in his entire continent.


     It was just as the other woman had said. His luck was truly bad.


     If it were anyone else, he could have definitely gotten away.


     But in front of this woman, he knew that now that he was under her eye, he wouldn't be able to run anywhere in the continent by hoping to evade her pursuit.


     Throughout his life, he had only depended on one thing to keep him alive: his ability to judge when to take a fight and when not to.


     It was this and his cunning nature that had let him reach his current level.


     Of course, if it weren't for that damn enemy of his, he would already have been a Champion by now.


     Stopping whatever he was doing and falling to his knees, he bowed low before saying, "Matron! Pardon me! I did not know that I was actually threatening your heir! I was only in this Kingdom because I wanted to help the people and make them stronger for the coming fight. Please pardon me if I have done anything in that pursuit!"


     In his head, he was counting down the time. This ability, known as "Incarnation" allowed a Champion level figure to descend into someone they had previously bonded with. They would retain their full magical prowess, but it would place a strain on the host if they stayed for too long. This Matron was someone who cared about those under her, so she would definitely leave before reaching the time period where damage would start setting in.


     One minute. He needed to delay for one minute. After that, he would still have another minute to make his escape before others arrived.


     "Matron, as I reported, I found some plants that looked demonic in nature. I do not have a sample now, but on inquiry, I found out that they were sent and collected by this Kingdom in which this man has been residing. I suspect that he stole these forbidden substances and tried to use them to increase his own power. There is no way that his actions were to increase the power of the people, as he says."


     "Oh? Do you by chance have one of those plants with you? I know his plan, he wants to run after my incarnation's time period is over. Regretfully, under the Power Retention Accords, I cannot attack him unless I have solid proof about his wrongdoings. Girl, by breaking through the simple formation, you've triggered the real one laid down by that damn crow. Even I can't teleport out of here, in this body at least. I don't want to let him go, but I might not have a choice. Don't worry, he won't hurt you- he wouldn't dare to."


     As this woman who looked all-powerful at this moment said these words with frustration, the man who had been disregarded so far by everyone present shakily stood up and took something out of his inner pocket.


     Holding out the Echer plant which he had brought as part of another plan which hadn't been needed to be used, Daneel said, "Is-is this the plant you were talking about?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     276 Death
      A brief silence came over the ancestral grounds when Daneel held out this plant.


     At the same time, three different changes in expression occurred.


     The old man's face turned livid, and it seemed like he was tempted to leap forward and snatch the plant from Daneel's hand to crush it.


     Sister Xuan's eyebrows raised as if she was impressed, and a small smile spread across her face.


     As for the Matron who had incarnated into Molan's body, she smiled kindly before walking towards Daneel and taking the plant in her hand.


     Holding it, she closed her eyes for a few seconds before opening them again.


     Those glowing white eyes now had an additional emotion inside them.


     Rage.


     Suppressing it for the moment, she smiled sweetly at Daneel. Yet, strangely, for some reason, this made him uncomfortable.


     "Good job, dear. I won't ask who you are or what inheritance you received, but you're wasting your time in the Central Continent. If you wish to learn the true nature of magic, come to any of the Big Four. Tell them that the Matron sent you. Sister Xuan will give you something that you can use to identify yourself. And as a thank you, let me heal your wounds."


     Just as Daneel was about to deny and say that he was fine, the Matron held out her hand, making him become surrounded by the same light which Molan had stepped into to turn into how she was now.


     Involuntarily, Daneel floated up into the air as a content feeling swept over him.


     Like a mother's embrace, he felt more comfortable than he ever had in his life. Closing his eyes, he enjoyed the feeling.


     Sadly, it was all over in a moment. Landing on the ground, he was shocked to realize that his body no longer hurt and that the tingling had stopped.


     [Host has been healed by an extraneous force. Ceasing recovery technique.]


     As he marveled at this miracle and looked at his hands, the matron walked over to the old man who was now shivering with fear.


     With each step, the rage which she had suppressed before seemed to be growing more and more.


     "You dare to use demonic plants which ruin our land forever? How can you have the guts to do so knowing that you would be hunted to the ends of the continent if you were found out?"


     It seemed that the old man knew that his time was up, as he stood up from his kneeling position and laughed manically.


     "It's because you are foolish to think about the future when there will not be one. The Church cannot be stopped, and when they come, Angaria will bleed and die. When that time came, I wanted to go over to the other side after breaking through to a Champion so that I can have more authority. Why do you think I was fighting with Ashahell in the first place? Do you really think he just found me in that place after I had killed those 10,000 people? You fool, both of us had the same plan! He helped me, but betrayed me and fed me to the Council after sealing my mouth. If I hadn't managed to get away with this chamber and the seeds, I would have died already. Corruption has seeped so deeply into each of the Big Four that it doesn't matter even if they realize it now. Angaria will fall. Anyone who believes otherwise is just being wishful."


     Hearing these words, Daneel became shocked.


     Clearly, the old man was talking about the invasion that would come soon.


     The Big Four were actually corrupted? This caused fear in Daneel, who had always assumed that the Big Four were like a solid shield that would play a major part in defending the continent.


     Yet, if they were only a shield whose foundations had been weakened due to the rust that was corruption, they might collapse the moment the Church invaded.


     Of course, he had to take whatever the old man said with a grain of salt. Yet, he still felt inclined to believe him as he saw in the old man's eyes the hopelessness that came with the knowledge that death would come soon.


     It seemed that the mention of that name and the deed of killing 10,000 people had actually made the matron pause, as she had pondered for a bit before continuing on her way towards the old man.


     "If what you say is true, testify in front of the Council. I will ensure your safety."


     This only made the old man's laugh even more grating on the ears of everyone present, as it reached a new pitch in which was mixed emotions of anguish and pain.


     "There's no chance of that. The moment I appear in front of Council, the restriction he placed will trigger and I will die. You know there is no way to stop that. Just kill me. All my life, all I wanted was power. For power, I was ready to do anything and everything. Curse my luck for being born in the same time as that man, who is a thousand times more ruthless than me but still adored by millions. He will betray the continent. If you fools continue to trust him, you will only be led to ruin. End it."


     From Daneel's position, he saw a quiver in the Matron's back as the old man mentioned the word "ruthlessness".


     It almost seemed as if it had invoked some memory in her which had actually made a Champion level powerhouse feel fear.


     Who was this Ashahell? And did he really kill 10,000 people in a pursuit for power?


     Daneel had no idea, but he committed this knowledge to his mind.


     As if she was in no mood to respond, the matron only nodded before plunging her hand into the old man's chest.


     It seemed that she was holding something inside, as she looked into his eyes and let his body lean onto hers.


     Yet, Daneel could actually see that she was whispering something in his ears.


     He, in turn, widened his eyes and gave an answer before glancing at Daneel who was staring at them with a perturbed expression on his face.


     As a cold smile spread across the old man's face again, he said, "Like I promised to that idiotic king, my death will result in the death of the Black Raven Kingdom. I don't know who you are, but I guess you came here to stop me from intervening in that fight. Regretfully for you, it won't matter, because no one from here on will be able to fulfill the second requirement for becoming the King. Goodbye, kid. You have potential, but you're just unlucky to be born in this time. Do it."


     The last words were said to the Matron, who seemed to squeeze something and pull it out.


     As the old man's body collapsed to the ground, Daneel realized that it was actually his heart in her hands which was still beating.


     Her hand was covered with blood, but she did not seem to care. Strangely, instead of discarding the organ, she took out a trinket from an inner pocket that enlarged into a purse that seemed to be made of a metallic material.


     Putting the heart into it, she sealed it before throwing it at Sister Xuan and washing her hands using conjured water.


     "Xuan, give this young man a token. And don't take what this geezer said to heart. It was just the ramblings of someone close to death. "


     Next, she looked at Daneel again who was still standing and wondering about what the old man meant when he said that no one would be able to fulfill the second requirement.


     "Remember, young man, once you enter the big four, you will not be allowed to meddle in the matters of the Central Continent anymore. Xuan will tell you the details. Farewell, for now."


     Leaving these words, the woman's body collapsed to the ground and the hair which had been floating till now fell down, indicating that the incarnation was over.


     Hurrying to this woman's side, the first woman who spoken arrogantly before took out a vial from her dress and dropped a few drops of liquid into her mouth.


     Turning around and looking at Daneel, she said something which shocked him but made him nod hurriedly.


     "I guess you would like to go out to watch your friend's fight, King Daneel? If so, follow me."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     277 The Fight Begins
      "So you are King Daneel, after all. A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I hope you won't mind that I took up residence in your Kingdom for the past few days."


     Hearing this, Daneel's eyebrows rose as he realized that he had fallen for the oldest trick in the book: confirming something by assuming that the other party was telling a fact, instead of a guess.


     He couldn't even be blamed in this matter. Most of the techniques cast by the system only worked on those who matched its complexity. Hence, it was natural that his Camouflage technique could be seen through by someone who was a Champion.


     The feat of breaking through the powerful formation protecting the Ancestral Grounds had led him to assume that this woman was either a Champion, or using a trinket. Thinking that the former was probably true and also because of the fact that the Matron had discovered his true identity and called him "kid" instead of the middle-aged man he looked like, he had given this answer.


     "How… were you able to guess?", he asked, curious while he looked at her take out a globe-shaped trinket that looked like it had stars swirling inside it.


     "There is only one individual in the entire Central Continent that I know of who could be called as 'having potential' by the Matron. Besides, the news has already spread that your close friend is contending for the Throne. Even though he says he severed all connection with you, who would be dumb enough to believe that? Putting these two facts together, I made the guess that you are King Daneel who came here to help out his friend. And you just confirmed it."


     Smart.


     This was the word that came to Daneel's mind when he listened to her explanation. Indeed, when the facts were put in this way, it did show that he was probably Daneel.


     He just hadn't thought so much into it because he was very worried about Faxul right now. Even though the old man might not intervene, Tenebrol was a tough opponent who had apparently only gotten stronger due to the spars he had had with Elanev. Even though Elanev had been talking to Faxul daily and telling him about the weaknesses he could target in the King's technique, there was still a very solid chance that he could lose.


     Daneel had considered whether he should help out if that were the case. Yet, knowing that it would be something that would chip away at his friend's pride and conscience all his life, he had chosen not to. Besides, he also trusted Faxul to put in his all. After all, this was his opportunity to fulfill the wish that had been in his mind since his childhood.


     "Well guessed. Let's go quickly. And you are welcome to my Kingdom at any time. After all, you did save my life. After we get back, you can move to the Palace where we can continue our discussion."


     Placing her fingers on the globe and concentrating on it for a few seconds, Sister Xuan acted as though she hadn't heard Daneel speak.


     Yet, as a glow was born inside the globe that started to expand, she looked up at him and said, "Oh? But it did not seem as though you were really worried about meeting your death? I know you had a countermeasure, King Daneel. I don't care what it was, but I did save you from using it. For that, I will accept your offer. Step into the light door that will appear soon. Molan, are you all right?"


     So she had even observed this tiny thing?!


     Indeed, at the moment before the old man was about to apparently end his life, there had been no fear in his eyes as he had been focused on activating the clone at the time.


     As he watched her concentrate on the globe again, Daneel found himself getting more and more impressed by both the wisdom and beauty of this woman.


     Indeed, if Eloise was pretty and bubbly like a vibrant sunflower, then Sister Xuan was like a frozen rose whose ice-cold beauty would attract anyone that passed by.


     The light inside the globe expanded until it became a doorway, just like Sister Xuan had said.


     Eager to find out how the fight was going on, Daneel immediately stepped through before finding himself weightless, as he was in the air above the stadium.


     Hastily conjuring a barrier under him, he looked towards the ground to see a shocking sight.


     Faxul was crumpled in a bloody heap on one end of the stadium, and Tenebrol was rushing towards him to deal the final blow while the crowd watched on, just as stunned as him.


     ...


     A few minutes ago.


     As Faxul walked out of the entrance to the ground, a deafening sound swept towards him which made him pause.


     It was the cheers of the millions of people who were watching, supporting him with all their hearts and wishing that he would achieve victory.


     Indeed, public favor was completely on his side due to all the plans that they had carried out. Bolstered by the support, he walked confidently towards the center of the ground where there were two officials waiting who had cages in their hands.


     With numerous images of his parents, the citizens of the Black Raven Kingdom and the dead soldiers passing through his mind, he prepared to put everything on the line in order to not let down all those who had placed their hopes on him.


     Tenebrol, who entered the ground in front of him, had a smile of anticipation on his face as he too approached this point. As someone who had fought in wars where his side was the losing one, he wasn't new to being disadvantaged in a fight.


     True, the public didn't support him right now. If he were a citizen, even he wouldn't have wanted to cheer for a King who had committed such acts.


     But what did it matter? If he wanted to live, he had to behead the opponent in front of him.


     In this way, both competitors motivated themselves using different things before beginning the ceremony of bonding the Raven.


     Faxul still had no idea how Tenebrol was able to bond with a Raven so quickly, but he had decided to take his time no matter what the spectators thought. Taking the cages into their hands, both of them similarly started to rub on the sensitive spot above the Raven's beaks which relaxed them.


     The King showed the same grace as before, opening the cage in just a few seconds before coaxing the Raven onto his finger where the trinket was and connecting with it instantly.


     Yet, Faxul took his time. After rubbing that spot for 30 seconds, he moved on to another spot on its neck. Rubbing this one made the Raven let out a small squak of happiness as it closed its eyes and enjoyed the feeling.


     He had learned about this one from the Raven he was bonded to, but he had severed that bond just before entering this fight after explaining to it that he needed to do so. Along with power, the intellect of these beasts also grew, so the Raven had been able to understand him and let go of the bond temporarily without causing any fuss.


     Making the Raven in the cage completely comfortable by using a few other spots, he finally opened the cage after a few minutes. All this time, the King gloatingly looked at him, as if mocking him for taking so long.


     Of course, Faxul didn't even notice this. His full focus was on the beautiful beast in front of him which was slowly moving towards the trinket on his fingers.


     Its eyes still closed, it moved closer and closer until it was finally pricked by the needle.


     SQUAK


     Letting out an angry sound, the Raven opened its eyes and looked at Faxul indignantly, as if to say, "Why should I bond with you, when I know nothing about you except that you are good at making me relax?"


     This had been his fear all along. Embarrassing himself in front of so many people and losing the favor that had been painstakingly built.


     Yet, at this moment, something miraculous happened.


     His pure intention of wanting to bond with the Raven seemed to have been sensed by that well inside him, which sent out a strand of its golden power through his body to the trinket he was wearing.


     Immediately, the Raven that had been about to fly away docilely accepted the bond and its thoughts appeared in his mind.


     "Ancestor.", it said, before flying to his shoulder and waiting for his command.


     As Faxul tried to make sense of what had happened, Tenebrol frowned on seeing this sight.


     The officials left after the taking the cages, and the cheering from the crowd only grew in intensity as everyone waiting for the gong to sound that would signal the beginning of the fight.


     At this moment, a derisive voice drifted into Faxul's ear, making his eyes turn red with rage.


     "Do you know your father's last words when his throat was under my foot? He begged me to let him go. He said he would run away from the Kingdom with his family and never return. He was a coward, and so are you. Prepare to die."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     278 Anger and Blood
      These words from Tenebrol had managed to awaken the sleeping anger and resentment in Faxul for losing his parents.


     It was something he had squashed down and put to the side ages ago, but now that the perpetrator was actually in front of him, he found himself being consumed by the rage.


     This man was responsible for killing his family and making him flee to an unknown place with unknown people. Regardless of the old man's existence, these words had proven that that act had been something wholly done by the one in front of him.


     As if in response to his thoughts, even the newly bonded Raven on his shoulders let out an angry squak, as if it wanted to take revenge for its partner.


     DING


     As the gong sounded, Faxul took off at a running start towards Tenebrol after drawing the standard sword that was given to all contenders.


     Tenebrol had already worn the trinket that limited his power. Right now, he was again an Eminent Human Fighter.


     Seeing his opponent losing himself to anger, he felt a little surprised but very content that his simple ploy had worked.


     Throwing someone off balance using words or actions that stung was something basic in war.


     For him, this was a battlefield where he would do anything and everything to obtain victory, short of depending on someone else.


     TING


     The first clash of their swords itself set the tone for how the fight was going to be.


     In his anger, Faxul had focused more on speed rather than technique and strength.


     Hence, a proper placement of the sword by Tenebrol had sent his to the side, leaving him open for an attack.


     Using this opening, the Raven on Tenebrol's shoulder flew forward swiftly with its talons outstretched in order to tear apart Faxul's skin. Yet, Faxul's Raven was there to stop it.


     Entangling together, the two Ravens fell to the ground to one side and began a bitter fight where neither would back down.


     Meanwhile, due to the first strike that had gone awry, Faxul was already at a decided disadvantage in the fight. Although they were on the same level, each of Tenebrol's attacks seemed to have more power behind them due to him using the entire force of his body to drive each one.


     Besides, he was scrambling to defend himself against each one as the frustration inside him at being pushed back kept mounting.


     TING TING TING TING TING


     As these rapid sounds were heard throughout the stadium, the crowd watched with bated breath as they saw their savior being pushed back easily by the present King. Many were ex-soldiers or mercenaries, hence they were able to see that Faxul had lost himself to emotion, and hence was now losing the fight.


     SLASH


     The first injury he sustained was on his thigh. Although it was shallow, it stung like hell and made Faxul almost miss a step and fall down, which would have been fatal.


     Tenebrol, who had been steadily advancing till now, decided to press the advantage, seeing that he had managed to wound his enemy.


     His sword technique was the same one he had used against Elanev, but it was more refined now to decrease the number of openings he had while pushing the enemy to fall into a disadvantageous state faster due to his repeated state.


     That first gash had finally served to wake up Faxul. This was practically his first fight, and he still wasn't mature enough to be able to ignore something so vile and keep a level head in the fight.


     As if the pain had drenched him in cold water, he came to his full senses and realized his folly.


     Cursing at both the cunning actions of his opponent and his foolishness for falling for it, he calmed his mind and started to put his full focus on the fight.


     As he did so, all the training sessions he had had back in the Palace and the tips given by Elanev started to appear in his mind.


     Apparently, the King was hyperaggressive when it came to fighting. Whenever he got even the slightest scent of blood, he would pounce on it like a starving shark.


     This was one of the faults gleaned by Elanev which he hadn't used in his spars against the King so that he could save it for later. After all, if he did use it, the King was astute enough to notice it and work to shore up his mindset so that he wouldn't do so again.


     Just as Elanev had said, Tenebrol started to go into a frenzy of attacks with no concern for his own life.


     Faxul only barely managed to fend off this barrage of attacks. If it weren't for his reflexes which had been honed for months during his daily spars, he would have been dead by now.


     Each sword blow was deflected at the last moment, and his hands were starting to get numb due to the force they were sustaining repeatedly each second.


     Ignoring everything, Faxul had his eyes fixed on Tenebrol like a hawk.


     All he wanted was one opening, which he could use to take back advantage.


     There it was!


     On one particular strike of his sword, Tenebrol had lunged too far forward, leaving his entire left side open.


     SWISH


     Bursting forward with all the strength he had left, Faxul let himself be grazed by Tenebrol's sword while aiming to plunge his deep into his enemy's body.


     As the tip of the sword reached closer and closer to the King's skin, Faxul was about to smile but stopped as he suddenly felt an ominous feeling come over him.


     Something was wrong.


     Deciding to trust that feeling, he tried to stop his body from completely moving forward in order to put as much strength as possible behind the attack that was meant to impale Tenebrol.


     Suddenly, his vision became blocked by the King's knee which he had disregarded till now due to the heat of the battle.


     Indeed, at the last moment, Tenebrol had managed to bend his side to avoid the sword while also using his knee to launch a devastating attack on Faxul who was moving forward.


     If he hadn't tried to stop his forward momentum at the last moment, that knee would have impacted his jaw and snapped his head back, making him lose the fight and his life.


     Due to the unconventional attack, the King landed on the ground for a moment.


     Yet, Faxul couldn't take advantage of this as he had also collapsed backward due to his awkward movements before.


     This essentially brought a pause to the fight, making everyone watching cheer out loud again for Faxul.


     Dusting off his clothes and looking at Faxul who had also gotten up instantly, Tenebrol said, "I wonder how they will cheer when they see you crushed under my feet. And did you really think you would win just because that traitor told you some tips? How naïve, just like your father. He actually thought I would fight fair! What a dumb king he was."


     With the last word, he rushed forward to continue his attack.


     This time, Faxul managed to ignore the jibe.


     Yet, the rest of what Tenebrol had said had made him realize something.


     This was a man who had been on numerous battlefields and had walked on a path of blood and crushed bones to reach where he was today. How could he hope to win against him using tricks?


     It was impossible, and even, as the King as said, pretty naïve.


     Faxul just had one advantage in this fight: his true blood of the Black Raven which the King didn't have.


     It had helped him in some way to bond with the Raven. Glancing to the side, he noticed that his Raven was winning in the fight between the two.


     "Easy to win now. Send command if I should come."


     This thought came from the Raven, indicating that it was actually intelligent enough to prolong its fight and keep the enemy's eyes off of it by acting like it was completely occupied.


     Had the true blood done something else during the bonding?


     Faxul had no time to think about it now. If he wanted to win, he would have to use the Raven, and he would only have one choice.


     Yet, when he took the first blow from the King, he realized that something was different.


     It seemed as if some switch had turned on inside his enemy, as each blow was so devastating that his hand trembled and almost dropped the sword.


     Somehow, he held on, but the injuries kept piling up.


     Although Elanev's tips were still relevant, he no longer had any chance to use them.


     After taking 6 more gashed that were much deeper than the first, he finally collapsed to the ground after staggering back after an attack.


     Not wasting the opportunity, Tenebrol leaped forward to finish him.


     This was the exact moment when Daneel appeared in the air. Seeing his friend almost about to die, he was tempted to go down and save him.


     Yet, something told him that although Faxul was down, he definitely wasn't out yet.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     279 Strength
      Even though this feeling swept over Daneel, he rifled through all the plans he had prepared to ensure Faxul's victory.


     From the spies placed in the Black Raven Kingdom, Daneel knew about Tenebrol's bloody history. Through this, he had also known that it was wishful thinking to hope that Faxul would beat him without any help.


     This wasn't because he didn't trust his friend. It was just that days of practice with the Raven couldn't match the experience of one who had toiled through blood for years to reach where his position.


     Still, he knew that the differentiating factor was the true blood of the Black Raven which had yet to show its worth. This was the only reason why he even considered the possibility that Faxul might win without his help.


     Of course, if he did help, he knew that it would be such a scarring incident in his friend's life that he might completely break the bond which was already strained right now.


     Daneel had no intention of doing this if there was no other way. Hence, he had prepared several countermeasures to ensure Faxul's victory without alerting him of the same.


     Just as he was about to choose one on seeing that the Black Raven King's sword was almost at Faxul's crumpled body, his eyebrows rose up and his jaw dropped, witnessing an impossible scene that even made the entire stadium goes silent.


     Faxul, who was clearly so injured that he shouldn't even be able to lift a finger, had somehow miraculously grasped his sword and raised it to block Tenebrol's blow at the last moment. After blocking it, he leaped back with what appeared to be the last of his strength and shakily took a stance on the ground holding his sword forward.


     There was a gash on his forehead which had almost taken his life, and the blood seeping from it looked like it had blinded him.


     Yet, even from his position, Daneel could see the determination of one who had no intention of going down in this way.


     Determination was one thing; but where was the strength coming from?


     Even as he wandered along these lines, the fight continued below him, shocking him more and more and making him wonder whether Faxul had somehow secretly broken through to a different level when he wasn't there.


     ...


     At this moment, even Faxul didn't know the answer to Daneel's question.


     All he remembered was regret. A regret that had been building up all his life.


     The regret that he was too weak to accomplish anything.


     Even he had known that he stood very little chance against Tenebrol who had decades of experience. Still, he had had no option but to trust and hope in the true blood that he had found inside himself because he felt that he might lose himself in the well of pain if he didn't cling onto something.


     He, himself, wasn't lacking in intellect. Although Daneel didn't say anything, he knew that his friend had probably prepared some or the other plan to make sure that he would win.


     His only wish was that these plans wouldn't have to be put to use, and that he would be able to take his father's place fair and square.


     A few seconds before, when he had been on the ground and felt the breath of death coming closer and closer, this regret had seemed to transform into something solid that embedded itself inside him at the same spot where he usually felt the true blood of the Black Raven.


     He didn't even know how to explain it. The closest thing to this phenomena was that of a heavy rock falling in a calm pool, sending up streams of water.


     These "streams" had somehow reached his burning wounds and aching body and given him the minimum amount of energy needed to block that blow and move back.


     Even now, those streams had disappeared, and he didn't know whether they would be back to help him again.


     The Black Raven King, who had gotten an expression of both puzzlement and frustration on seeing that his opponent had evaded the blow that was supposed to take his life, rushed forward again with the intention of finishing what he started.


     A miracle might happen once, but it surely couldn't keep repeating.


     Of course, this was what he thought, but he was destined to be proven wrong.


     TING


     Again, at the last moment before Tenebrol's sword pierced Faxul's body, he managed to strike it aside as another stream swept through him.


     This 'energy' or whatever it was did not feel foreign. Instead, he felt as if it was something that he had always possessed hidden away to be used in a situation where it was needed.


     Each stream caused a change in his body that was imperceptible at first, but became quite obvious after it repeated three, four, five, 10 times.


     These streams were making his body stronger.


     In fact, the Black Raven King was the first to notice this. Since the moment where his fallen opponent had miraculously gotten up to dodge his sword, each of his parries was getting stronger and stronger even though it was with a slight amount each time.


     He had no idea what to think of this, but the obvious connotation that he might lose if this went on long enough dawned on him.


     On the other side, Faxul's confidence which had been crushed before started to slowly return on seeing his opponent start to become slightly flustered.


     Although he didn't know what was helping him, he didn't care as he knew that it was something from inside him-it was his own.


     Engrossing himself in the feeling of being baptized by these streams of golden light, he started to make a counter-attack instead of just being on the defense.


     In the process, he kept sustaining more injuries, but they now seem to hurt less.


     Hence, ignoring them completely, he swung his sword with the vigor of one who wasn't afraid of death.


     SLASH


     Tenebrol sustained his first injury three minutes after that turning point.


     By this moment, it was almost like he was facing a different opponent than the one who had walked through those doors to fight him in the stadium.


     Slowly, it started to become clear that this was definitely some sort of outside intervention like what the old man would have cast for him if he wasn't away.


     Of course, he had no time to think further. The injuries served to increase his bloodlust, making him become similarly reckless as he tried to injure his opponent in any way possible while ignoring all the pain he felt from his body.


     The watching crowd couldn't even bring themselves to cheer. What they saw were two men hellbent on winning, so much so that it looked like they didn't mind dying in the process.


     As the seconds ticked on, the injuries on both of their bodies kept accumulating more and more until everyone started to wonder just how they were even moving.


     It was at least different for Faxul, whose pain senses seem to be numbed. For Tenebrol, it was like he was back on those battlefields where he had almost lost his life multiple times.


     "HAHAHAHAHA!"


     This made him laugh maniacally as he reveled in the feeling and imagined that he was back in that time. Everything else faded away, leaving behind the pure joy that came from fighting without holding back anything.


     Faxul, on the other hand, was like an ice-cold machine. He kept growing stronger and kept advancing, only feeling content that his enemy was growing weaker as time passed on.


     Indeed, after two more minutes passed, the advantage was completely with Faxul.


     The crowd who noticed this finally started cheering again although they still worried whether the man they supported would live after this match.


     The crazy laugh of Tenebrol which had resounded through the stadium till now was finally drowned out by these cheers, but he laughed nonetheless as he only felt truly happy at the moment.


     This was all he had truly wanted, all his life. This feeling of dancing on the edge of life and death. This feeling of having no regrets after putting his all in a fight.


     Finally obtaining it, he felt happier than he had in decades.


     He didn't care that he was losing. He didn't care that he was getting close to death with each slash. He didn't care about anything.


     He had what he loved, and even if everything ended at this moment, he would die happy.


     Finally, one strike of Faxul's managed to go deeper than all the others which had caused surface wounds till now.


     It was at his thigh, making him lose his balance and fall on the ground back first.


     As he stared at the sky, he gave up the notion of getting up because he knew very well that he was done.


     He had thought that he might have felt regret as his enemy had used unfair means, but the happiness of having one last real fight dominated him right now.


     This isn't a bad way to go after all, he thought, clutching the sword in his hand tighter and letting the smile spread across his face.


     As his contender pointed his sword at his throat, he only let out two words and closed his eyes.


     "Kill me."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     280 Accusation and Doub
      The watching crowd which had been cheering steadily till now stood up and roared at the top of their lungs, seeing that the 'selfish' king was about to die.


     Usually, when two people were evenly matched, fights went in this way where the Ravens fought amongst themselves while the contenders duked it out in a one-on-one duel.


     Although watching a proper Black Raven Fighter display his coordination with the Raven was always more exciting to see, the crowd had no complaints as this had been a blood boiling fight from start to finish.


     They had no idea what occurred at that moment when the reversal had happened, but they were happy that the one they supported was actually winning.


     In their eyes, the new contender was someone who would ensue in a period where they wouldn't have to swallow their pride in front of other kingdoms.


     Of course, the reign of the previous king hadn't had many highlights with regards to appeasing the people except for a few like the fight with Elanev which had let them show their strength to the world.


     The images of the soldier's deaths had roused a bloodthirst in them which would definitely not subside until they saw the one responsible, dead.


     Faxul, who was pointing his sword at Tenebrol's neck, resonated with the feelings of the people. Although they weren't yet screaming for his death, they would soon do so if he even showed the slightest hint of letting his opponent go.


     Of course, he had never had any intention of letting the man who was responsible for his parent's death go scotch free in the first place.


     Till now, he had completely been immersed in the fight and the feeling that came with being remolded by whatever it was that he had tapped into inside his body. He had put aside all feelings to allowed himself to enter a state where he could take advantage of his strength to gain victory.


     It was only at this moment that all the pain and the emotion came back to him. His entire body hurt as if it had been crushed underneath a large rock, and he marveled at the fact that he was even still standing straight right now.


     As for his strength, he had clearly exceeded the level of an Eminent Human Fighter.


     The main indication of this came from the clear difference in grip strength as he held the sword.


     Even though the sword's grip was made of sturdy cloth entwined around metal, he knew he could crush it if he wished.


     This strength was worlds apart from that of an Eminent Human Fighter.


     He had actually become… an Exalted Human Fighter?!


     Jumping to the Exalted Human realm in one go in a matter of minutes?


     This was something that was definitely unprecedented in the entire continent. Yet, he had somehow accomplished it.


     Resolving to find out how later on with Daneel's help, he tried to ignore the pain again and looked down at Tenebrol's face.


     All he saw was peace. The peace of one who was ready for death.


     "How did you do it?", he asked, voicing the question he had asked himself many times for decades.


     His father had definitely been the strongest Fighter in the entire kingdom, but he had been suddenly defeated by an unknown soldier.


     It hadn't made sense to anyone, but they had let it go thinking that it was the will of the Almighty Black Raven.


     Yet, Faxul needed to know. He needed to know the reason.


     Tenebrol, who had calmly been waiting for death, opened his eyes and looked into Faxul's which were filled with doubt.


     He was tempted to strike one last blow at this opponent by lying, but he decided to try and accomplish the same more effectively by telling the truth.


     "The old man casted some spell on me which lets me force a connection with Black Ravens. He also gave me some kind of magical drug which enhanced my strength for a period of time without giving any indication outwards. Although I did enjoy killing him, I was blinded by my desire for power, so I didn't care about taking outside help to win. Kid, I know you did the same just now. Listen to me. It isn't worth it. Us fighter's lives should be led with our heads held high instead of being burdened down by regrets. I always felt that that damn Raven in the Throne Room was watching me and judging me because of my actions. Don't let it do the same to you. And kill that old man if you can, otherwise, he will squeeze our kingdom dry. I don't even know why I'm telling you this, knowing that you resorted to winning in the same way I did so many years ago. Maybe you're more similar to me than your father. HA –"


     The laugh at the end made him cough blood, and the smile returned to his face on seeing Faxul's become ashen due to the accusation.


     Seeing this, Tenebrol felt glad at his decision.


     Sometimes, the truth could hurt more than lies.


     Faxul was, after all, an enemy who was responsible for his death. Hence, it felt good to throw a blow at him one last time before dying.


     There were just too many wounds, and he was losing too much blood. Even his physique of an Exalted Human Fighter couldn't handle it without having any help. Hence, he once again closed his eyes while laughing silently to himself.


     Faxul, who had seen the truth in Tenebrol's eyes, wanted to say that it was his own strength that had let him win the fight.


     Yet, the slight doubt that had been born in him that he would be lying to himself if he said so stopped him.


     This doubt troubled him, but the bloodthirsty cheers of the people which were growing louder brought him back to his senses.


     Although Tenebrol's final words had served to cause doubt in him, they had also managed to reinforce the hate due to his statement of enjoying the act of killing his father.


     Without any more hesitation, he did what he had been dreaming about for years and years.


     With a strong swing, he separated the head and body of the man who had been revered as King for so long.


     Throwing the sword aside, he turned to the people and remembered the words he had gone over the Daneel.


     Raising his hand to indicate silence, he said, "Black Raven Kingdom, I have fulfilled my promise and taken my revenge! Let this death usher in a new era that will see every man, woman and child of our Kingdom puff up with the pride of being part of one of the mightiest Kingdoms on the continent. Follow me now to the Palace, for the final step. All hail the Almighty Black Raven!"


     Turning around, Faxul walked towards the exit of the stadium where Elanev was waiting after commanding the Raven to return to him.


     It had disabled Tenebrol's Raven on seeing Faxul win the fight, and had even been ready to rush to his side when he was about to lose.


     Of course, he hadn't needed it.


     He had obtained his revenge, but he did not know what he was supposed to feel.


     Although the contentment was there that he had finally avenged his parent's deaths, he knew that the true culprit was that old man whose fate was still unknown.


     The next step was to bond with the protector Raven, thereby showing the people that the blessings of the Black Raven were also with him. Hence, he would have to go back to the Palace.


     Yet, at the moment he reached the entrance and went out of sight of the people, the man whom the Black Raven Kingdom wanted to crown as the King collapsed into the arms of Elanev, completely drained from the exhaustion and the blood loss.


     …


     Meanwhile, in the air above the stadium, Daneel had a cold expression on his face as he saw his friend leaving the ground.


     All this while, he had been observing with the same shock that he had felt when he saw him make the miraculous reversal.


     Each and every blow had been so close that he had been tempted to tell the system to launch his countermeasure so that he wouldn't risk Faxul's life.


     Yet, he hadn't needed to do so. After a few minutes, it had become quite clear who the victor would be.


     Completely puzzled by what was going on, he had asked the system to analyze what was happening and give him at least a preliminary report.


     It was this report that had made him go numb.


     [Phenomena Analysis Module has detected that the one under observation has progressed to the Exalted Fighter Level due to some unknown power. Complexity of the process exceeds system's complexity. Please upgrade the system for more information.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     281 Satisfaction and Belief
      The frustration of not being able to upgrade the system made Daneel grit his teeth.


     He had always thought that his leveling speed was crazy; yet, his friend had just now surpassed him by reaching the Exalted Human realm in a matter of minutes.


     At this moment, Daneel had no idea what to think. All he could hope for was that detailed analysis of Faxul's blood would at least yield something.


     Turning around the Sister Xuan and Molan, he said, "Thank you for the help, but I need to go now. Like I said, the doors of the Palace are open to you. Let us speak in Lanthanor."


     "Very well, King. I'll be watching, just in case someone else tries to disturb the proceedings. Call it as me paying back the favor for being in your Kingdom for so long. Go on."


     Nodding, Daneel disappeared from the spot.


     "What do you make of him, Sister? And why are you talking so much? You never say more than two words to everyone else except me."


     Hearing Molan's questioning tone, Sister Xuan involuntarily blushed a bit.


     Although she had managed to control her emotion at the last moment, she was still seen through by Molan.


     Before she could say anything, Sister Xuan said, "I don't know what you are talking about. I was just being civil because he might join us. Let's go. I want to witness the ceremony of connecting with the protector beast. The Matron once said that it is the last Warrior level descendent beast in the entire Central Continent. I wish to witness its magnificence."


     Saying so, she immediately caught Molan's hand and teleported them out of these, as if hoping that a change in place would result in a change in topic.


     ...


     Meanwhile, Daneel had just teleported beside Elanev, who was carrying Faxul to the room where he had rested before.


     He had communicated beforehand that he would be coming, so his disguise didn't throw Elanev off.


     The Raven which had been protectively circling around the two squaked threateningly seeing someone new arrive.


     Yet, noticing that he had no ill intentions, it went back to keeping a watch on everyone else.


     Indeed, some people had rushed into this passageway in a bid to be the first to join Faxul as he made his way to the Palace for the final step.


     Seeing him unconscious, their cheers went silent as they wondered if he was okay.


     Noticing this, Elanev shouted, "The King-to-be is fine, he just passed out due to the exhaustion. He will join you soon outside the Palace. Please make your way there, the healer will get him back to normal in no time."


     At the mention of the words "Healer", everyone turned towards Daneel who was accompanying the two.


     Daneel, who had been pondering about the last words of Sister Xuan, became slightly startled as he felt so many gazes on him.


     Disguised again as Master Novrain, he said, "Yes, it is just blood loss. He will be there shortly."


     Hearing this, the crowd heaved sighs of relief before making their way out of the stadium and heading to the Palace as instructed.


     Daneel, on the other hand, went back to his thoughts.


     Clearly, Sister Xuan had made the veiled statement that she would be keeping her eye on him.


     Why was she doing this? The Matron had dismissed his feats by attributing them to some sort of "inheritance" which he had never heard of before. Why wasn't this woman accepting that explanation?


     Regardless, he decided to stay low-key and make sure that he wouldn't expose too much. After all, the system had to stay secret at all costs.


     The trio had already entered the room, so Daneel started to act as the namesake he had just acquired and placed his hand on Faxul's forehead before activating the healing technique.


     Seeing the surface wounds healing at a remarkable pace, Elanev asked in an astonished tone, "Since when have you become such a skilled healer?"


     Closing his eyes in mock concentration for a few seconds, Daneel made sure that Faxul would at least be able to move without difficulty before taking his hand off and saying, "A lot has changed in the time when you were away. You think you were the only one learning new skills?"


     Chuckling in response, Elanev watched as Daneel conjured a globe of water and fed it to Faxul before splashing a little on his face.


     Sputtering and getting up, Faxul first looked around with a blank expression on his face before realizing where he was.


     "Daneel! Where's the old man?!"


     This was the first question that came out of Faxul's mouth.


     After all, according to their original plan, Daneel would only keep the old man at bay while giving Faxul the chance to win. After winning, he would bond with the protector Raven and use the army and the Warrior-level beast to reinforce Daneel as soon as possible.


     Hence, the fact that Daneel was here shocked him.


     "It's a long story, but the short version is that he is dead. You only need to worry about bonding with the Raven and ascending the Throne now."


     "He's – dead? Just like that?"


     Seeing Daneel nod, Faxul felt a storm of emotions assault his mind.


     The root cause of his decades of suffering … was actually dead?


     The satisfaction that he should have felt before when he killed Tenebrol came to him now.


     Still sitting on the chair where he had been placed by Elanev, he closed his eyes and let the tears flow.


     Although he hadn't had a hand in killing the old man, it didn't change the fact that revenge had been obtained.


     Finally, he would be able to let go of all the weighty emotions he had been carrying with him all this time.


     Daneel, who was watching his friend show more emotion than he ever had in his life, felt something stirring in him.


     It was happiness.


     This feeling of doing something to help let someone let go of something that had been haunting them for years was truly something else.


     He had changed someone's life!


     Although he had done the same when he executed the nobles, he hadn't been in a position then to understand their feelings firsthand.


     Now, having the opportunity to do so, he let himself feel the bliss that came from seeing the results of his actions.


     This incident served to reinforce the conviction in him that his true passion was, indeed, to help people.


     No matter if he had to drench his hands in the blood of hundreds or even thousands, he wouldn't flinch.


     Ruthlessness might weigh him down with guilt, but he would keep going while keeping moments like these in his mind.


     Whether his path led to World Domination or not, he would make sure that it would be filled with the joy of those who placed trust in him.


     As he fixed these thoughts deep inside his mind, Faxul got up from the chair and wiped his eyes.


     Walking to the door, he said, "Let's go. I have a Throne to ascend."


     …..


     Meanwhile, in a room near the Throne Room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Seated around a table were 10 people who all had solemn expressions on their faces.


     It seemed as if they were waiting for someone, and true enough, after a few seconds, a knock sounded on the door.


     One of the 10 who seemed the youngest among them stood up to open the door and take the parchment that was presented.


     Walking back to the table, he went through it and passed it to the side with an ashen expression on his face.


     As the parchment made the rounds in silence, one woman who had a scar across her forehead finally couldn't take it anymore and banged the table in frustration.


     "HOW CAN WE NOT FIND THE PROTECTOR RAVEN? AND HOW CAN ALL THE TRINKETS WE HAVE FOR CONNECTING WITH RAVENS BE DESTROYED?!"


     Sighing deeply, a man whose arm was missing answered.


     "All of them became useless a few minutes ago. Someone was able to get to all of them and place some sort of trap which has been triggered. The main culprit is, of course, that mage that the King, ahem, previous King appointed. Everyone, I propose that we use the emergency clause and appoint this contender as the King directly before telling him about the matter. Do I have a consensus?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     282 Decree
      Seeing a battalion of Black Raven Soldiers surround them as soon as they arrived near the crowd, Daneel, Faxul and Elanev wondered whether there would be more fighting and bloodshed.


     Even the people seemed to have lost trust in the government, as they readied themselves for a fight to protect the one who was rightfully supposed to be their King.


     Yet, as a man with unmoving blind eyes walked in front of the battalion and bowed to Faxul, it became clear that they were here for something else.


     "I am Litwick, acting representative of the Council that was convened as per the law when a contender appears. I'm just here to speak with our King-to-be regarding a few details that he needs to know. Please let me through."


     The last line had to be said because a mob of people had appeared in front of the trio in a bid to protect them on seeing that potential enemies might have arrived.


     Litwick, himself, felt happy on seeing the scene, as it was only right for the people to want to protect their King in any way they could.


     Hearing his words, the crowd parted but still kept their eyes on him, as if they would tear him to shreds if he showed even the slightest of hostile intentions.


     All of them were right in front of the palace gates of the Black Raven Palace, and the trio had just teleported here before this incident happened.


     After approaching, Litwick bowed again and said, "I have been ordered to send some news, but it needs to be hidden from the public. Do I have your permission to deploy a soundproofing trinket?"


     After glancing towards Daneel once and seeing his assent, Faxul nodded, making Litwick frown but take out a triangle-shaped trinket that caused an invisible barrier to appear around them.


     This was only designed to prevent those outside from listening in, so it was meant to be nonintrusive.


     "At around the moment when this man and two unknown women appeared above the stadium where the fight was taking place, all the connection trinkets that we are in possession of were destroyed. Also, the location of the Protector Raven is unknown. Although we haven't seen the Protector Raven in a long time, we only thought it was normal because the Raven usually went into long periods of training. Occasionally, it did appear outside, but we only ever got glimpses of it before it disappeared. When your father was the King, the Protector Raven even guided the other Ravens in their training. I previously served under him, and I can tell you that he was the bravest man I ever knew. It is an honor to even think that I might serve under his son now. But for now, I'm here because I was ordered by the Council to ask whether your companion has any information or relation with what has happened, and also to hand over an official decree."


     The long speech of this blind man made all three of them widen their eyes with shock.


     All the connection trinkets were destroyed?


     Wouldn't that mean that… The Kingdom was doomed?


     This was the thought in Faxul's head, as he knew that Ravens were the core of the society.


     Meanwhile, Daneel became shocked as he realized that this was some additional plan other than what the old man had threatened him with when he died. Although he had been expecting some sort of problem to show itself when the time came for the last step for Faxul to become king, he didn't expect that there would even be such a nefarious scheme to destroy the foundation of the Kingdom itself.


     As for Elanev, although he was equally shocked about the trinkets being destroyed, he was also amazed that his little brother might have managed to bag two ladies in his short absence.


     After saying these words, Litwick took out a rolled up parchment and handed it to Faxul with his hands above his head while kneeling on the ground.


     The people outside who saw this relaxed, because such actions would only be done by a commander for someone whom he was wholeheartedly supporting as King.


     Taking the decree, Faxul unfolded and read it with growing surprise.


     So such a law also existed?!


     Handing it to Daneel, he put his hands behind his back.


     Taking the parchment, Daneel and Elanev read the words on it.


     "By invoking the emergency law which exists to address situations where the Protector Raven might be too injured or unavailable for connection, it has been decreed that Faxul Coronis can immediately ascend the throne. From this moment forward, he is the king of the Black Raven Kingdom. All hail the Mighty Black Raven!"


     The ascension which he thought would be riddled with problems was accomplished so smoothly?!


     Marveling at the stroke of fortune, Daneel looked towards Litwick again who began to speak after seeing that all three of them had read the decree.


     "My King, it is truly my honor to call you so. I'm afraid you must take a decision regarding something right now. The information about the Protector Raven being unavailable might cause panic in the Kingdom, because hostile forces will seek to use the opportunity to sow chaos by saying that we no longer have the grace of the Black Raven. You can either choose to make this public, or to disperse the crowd now after saying that the ceremony of connection and ascension to the throne will take place a day later. Using that time, we can use the resources of the Kingdom to try and find out the location of the protector Raven. But this is risky, as if we fail in that pursuit, making the news public then would cause even more chaos and panic. Everything is in your hands now, your Majesty."


     Being called like so, it finally registered in Faxul that he had officially become the King of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     From fleeing in terror and living as someone with no last name for a long time, he had actually come a long way.


     Yet, he did not feel proud, because the doubt born from the previous King's accusation was still on his mind.


     Regardless, as Litwick said, he had to make a decision now.


     Faxul and Daneel already knew the location of the protector Raven. Unless the old man had placed another countermeasure to move it again, there wouldn't be a problem with announcing a delay.


     Yet, he decided to ask Daneel before taking the decision.


     Just as he was about to do so, Faxul realized that it would look exactly like the previous King depending on the old man who had followed him around to take every decision.


     Even Litwick's frown before must have definitely been due to this.


     It would only be bad for the Kingdom if he got such an impression so soon.


     Hence, he discreetly placed his hand in his pocket where there was a communication trinket.


     "What do you think? Is there a risk in delaying? We know where the protector Raven is, right? Did the old man give any indication about what he would do after his death?", he asked using his thoughts.


     Daneel, who felt the vibration of the communication trinket and touched it to listen to the message, smiled as he realized that his friend's mind was in the right place.


     "First, a good job in contacting me in this way. The people or the government must not think that you depend on someone else to take your decisions for you. The old man did say that he would not let anyone ascend the throne. But whatever his plans are, I'm sure I'll be able to counter them. Go for – I mean, I advise that you go for the delay."


     At the end, Daneel had been about to say outright to choose to delay.


     Yet, he had chosen to change his wording because he did not wish to make it sound like he was giving orders.


     Of course, his hesitation was detected by Faxul, who thought for a moment and said, "Daneel. You never need to hesitate about ordering me about something. I would not be in this position if it were not for you. I recognize that, and I'm truly grateful. If it weren't for you, I would still be training madly in the National Academy of Lanthanor. You have let me obtain everything I've ever wanted. And I'm not someone who forgets favors. I thought you knew that after being my friend for so long."


     This made Daneel relax his tense shoulders and smile.


     Indeed, he knew very well about his friend's character.


     "Alright then. And I trust that I do not need to say that I will also never ask you to do something against your will. If you have objections, I expect that you will raise them, as even I can be wrong sometimes. Go on then. Go for the delay. Go make your first proclamation as King."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     283 Designs
      Nodding, Faxul said to Litwick, "I will announce the delay myself. Disperse the noise canceling formation."


     Getting up, Litwick said, "As you wish, my King. I must say, it is refreshing to see someone who does not need to depend on others to make decisions. Would you like me to cast a voice magnifying spell?"


     Surprised that his tactful decision was already showing results, Faxul said, "No need. I'll do it myself."


     Hearing this, Litwick became a little startled because he had never known that the new Black Raven King was also a mage.


     The fight for the throne was meant to be between two equals fighting on the same playing field. Hence, it only made sense that the new King hadn't used his mage powers then.


     Stepping forward and casting the spell, Faxul began speaking to the crowds who were gathered in the streets of the capital city and outside. By now, even those who hadn't followed him to the stadium and witnessed the match knew that the previous King was now dead. After all, Daneel was using the Network to full effect.


     "People of the Black Raven Kingdom! Do you want a hasty ceremony, or a grand one which will be remembered for decades? I, for one, think that a new era should start with a bang! Hence, I've taken the decision that both the connection ceremony and the ascension will take place tomorrow at noon. For now, I ask you to either wait or go back to your homes if they are nearby. If they aren't, you are welcome to stay in the capital where your lodging will be paid for by the government. If the inns become full, I hope the rest of the citizens of the capital will be gracious enough to give lodging to these people who have shown their strong support for me. You can also collect reimbursement later from the government if you do so. Thank you all for your steadfast support, without which I would not have been able to fight the battle and obtain revenge both for my parents and for the Kingdom. I will see you all tomorrow at noon."


     Saying so, Faxul turned around and walked to the palace gates which opened on their own to welcome him inside.


     Behind him, the people had started a cheer which made him understand just how his friend had felt when he had killed the previous King of Lanthanor.


     "King Faxul! King Faxul! King Faxul! King Faxul!"


     As these shouts echoed throughout the Kingdom, it almost looked like the connection ceremony would just be a formality.


     In the people's minds and hearts, Faxul was already king.


     …..


     "Took a line from my book, eh?"


     As Faxul listened to this message sent in an amused tone by Daneel, he only smiled slightly in response.


     He had seen how grateful the people had been in Lanthanor when Daneel had announced that those who came to the capital to see justice being served would be paid by the government to obtain lodging and food.


     Hence, he had decided to do the same so that the ascension could take place as smoothly as possible.


     The 10-minute walk through the grounds to get to the Palace went by quickly, with each occupied by their own thoughts.


     Although Daneel was happy that his friend had obtained the throne, he was still very curious about how he had managed to skip levels so easily. Besides, he also hoped that he was not underestimating the old man due to his trust in the system.


     As for the matter of the trinkets, he had just gotten an idea but he had placed it to the side to take a decision on it after discussing with Faxul.


     At the doors of the Palace stood 10 people who bowed to Faxul as he made his way over.


     After doing so, many of them looked suspiciously at Daneel and Elanev who were by Faxul's side.


     A woman with a scar on her forehead was the first to speak.


     "Welcome to the Palace, my King. I know you must be tired from the fight, so you can go to your Chambers to rest. We have already given the orders to deploy everyone available to search for the Protector Raven. Please take this official communication trinket which will be used to contact you if there is any news. It also has all the confidential information that a King must know. Decisions regarding the future of the Kingdom can be taken after your ascension. Congratulations on becoming the King."


     Taking the trinket, Faxul said, "Very well. Thank you for your service. Please find rooms for both of my companions near my Chambers. And send the design plans of the connection trinket to my room. "


     Leaving this order, the trio entered the Palace while Faxul studied the trinket which he had just obtained.


     In it, there was nothing much new. Just as Daneel had told him, the ancestral grounds were the place where the extinct herbs grew which let them train ravens to become powerful.


     It was still early evening, but all three of them still retired to their rooms.


     As the doors closed, the search for the protector Raven began.


     …..


     After hearing the order, the old woman had frowned because she did not know what this new King wanted to do with the design plans.


     The plan of whoever had destroyed the trinkets was clear. Although they could be remanufactured, the only ones who could do so were in Eldinor.


     If rival kingdoms got to know that not letting the Black Raven Kingdom obtain the trinkets would mean that their strength would go down by many levels, they would do everything they could to ensure that the trinkets wouldn't be made.


     Even Eldinor itself might reject the Black Raven Kingdom.


     This would destroy the Kingdom without any doubt.


     Besides, even if Eldinor did except, the money that would be needed would put the Kingdom under such financial stress that they might and up destroying themselves anyway.


     This was why she had been so angry at the meeting before.


     Looking at the others who also had perplexed expressions on the faces, she sent the message to send the plans as instructed before joining in on the search for the Protector Raven herself.


     ...


     Meanwhile, in his room, Daneel was studying the plans for the trinket which he had just obtained from Faxul.


     The reason he had asked his friend to do so was that he had decided to give a shot at making these trinkets. After all, with the system's help, he was a very accomplished trinket maker himself.


     True enough, after letting the system analyze the designs, he had gotten the notification that he could make the trinket.


     Right now, the idea he had gotten before came back to him.


     He had noticed the strain that had been placed on Faxul when he saw the Black Raven soldiers dying.


     Although his friend's previous words had put him at ease, he did not know if the situation might repeat in the future.


     Right now, he had a chance to place a countermeasure in case it did happen.


     But if he did so and Faxul found this out in the future, it might break their relationship entirely.


     Still, Daneel thought back to the scenes of death that he had caused because he had been too soft.


     It was these images which made him take the decision.


     Hopefully, he would never have to use it. But if there came a situation where a need did arise, he would truly feel like killing himself if he chose not to go forward with his plan right now.


     Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, he said to the system, "Modify the design and place a backdoor in the trinket."


     …..


     A few hours later, outside the forest in which the ancestral grounds were situated.


     After walking here along with Daneel, Faxul took out the connection trinket he had stolen and sighed as he saw that it was ruined just like the others. Whatever method the old man had used to make them defunct, it had affected all the trinkets in the Kingdom.


     Seeing him do so, Daneel took out a trinket from his pocket that was much more coarse than the one in Faxul's hands.


     Handing it to him, he said, "it might not look as pretty, but it will get the job done."


     Although Daneel had a slightly guilty expression on his face, Faxul did not notice it because his eyes were fixed on the trinket in his hand.


     Taking it, he put it on his finger before walking into the forest with a determined stride.


     It was finally time to hopefully free the protector Raven from its decades of suffering and loneliness.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     284 Ascension
      Reaching the spot where they had disappeared before to reach the prison of the Protector Raven, Daneel and Faxul both took a deep breath before closing their eyes.


     SQUAWK!


     This loud sound that reverberated in their ears made them smile as they felt happy that their worst fears hadn't been confirmed.


     The Raven was still alive, and it was still here.


     Yet, on opening their eyes, both of them saw a scene that shocked them to their core.


     The Protector Raven which had looked so magnificent before now had a hole in the center of his head.


     Through the hole, even the surroundings behind the Raven could be seen.


     It was collapsed on the floor in a pool of its own blood, and its massive body was twitching with pain.


     Running towards it, Faxul placed a hand on its wing while Daneel ordered the system to analyze what was going on.


     After all, if that hole had appeared hours ago when the old man died, it was impossible for any being he knew to survive for so long.


     But without needing the system, Daneel realized how the Protector Raven had stayed alive till now by himself.


     At the edges of the wound, flesh was slowly regenerating.


     Clearly, the Raven was healing itself.


     "It says that… It needs help."


     Hearing this from Faxul, Daneel immediately bent and placed his hand on the Raven after ordering the system to deploy the healing technique.


     With this, the recovery of the flesh spread up. In fact, it was almost like the Raven itself was directing even Daneel's spell to maximize the effect.


     A half-hour or so later, the tissues completely regenerated. It had taken a massive amount of energy. Even with his Exalted Human Mage level strength, Daneel stumbled back with exhaustion on seeing that the Raven was returning to normal.


     All that remained was a surface wound.


     [The Warrior level beast has enhanced levels of regeneration which do not correspond to its strength. For further information, please upgrade the system.]


     This was the only information he got from the system.


     Listening to this, Daneel realized that he truly needed to upgrade the system as soon as possible if he wanted to be in control of the things that were happening around him. Clearly, the complexity of peak Warrior level was no longer enough.


     A smile came on Faxul's face on seeing that this old friend of his father's was fine. Immediately, he used the trinket given by Daneel to initiate a connection with it.


     Watching this, Daneel frowned as he felt a suspicion that the old man's plan definitely wasn't so simple.


     As someone who had full information of almost everything else, he surely must have known about the Raven's enhanced regeneration. After all, he had battled it and imprisoned it here.


     Why would he opt to injure it in this way if he knew that it would survive?


     Suddenly, seeing anguish on Faxul's face, he realized that something was wrong.


     Indeed, the smile was gone, and in its place was now fear.


     He had used his hand to plunge the small needle into the Raven's body before. Now, he repeated the same thing multiple times, as if it wasn't working.


     "What's wrong?", asked Daneel, bewildered at his friend's actions.


     After doing so for five more times, Faxul's hand finally collapsed by his side as he said, "It says… It can no longer connect with anyone. The old man's attack managed to critically injure the part of its body that is responsible for initiating the connection. Even though it healed itself, it says it cannot regenerate that part."


     In response, the Raven also made a sad sound while a single tear slid out of its eye.


     "Is this true?", Daneel asked the system.


     [Although a detailed analysis of the anatomy of a Raven is required for a definite answer, based on the designs of the trinket that host has manufactured, there is a high possibility that a physical component of a Raven's body enables the connection in the first place. This is also the defining feature which separates the Ravens of the Black Raven Kingdom from normal ones which exist in the Angarian Continent.]


     Before, Daneel had wondered what made these Ravens special. Now, he had gotten the answer.


     Thinking for a bit, he asked Faxul, "So it cannot leave this place?"


     Last time when they had come, the Raven had told Faxul that it needed to connect with someone if it wanted to leave.


     Quite obviously, if it couldn't accomplish this, then it would be trapped here forever.


     Seeing Faxul's nod, Daneel's brows furrowed as he realized that they were truly in a sticky situation.


     This Raven was both the symbol of the Kingdom and also its protector. If they lost it in this way, the Black Raven Kingdom would be in ruins soon.


     Rifling through all the abilities he had, Daneel tried to think of a way that he could remedy the situation.


     As he did so, he hit upon something that he had just recently developed and not tested out yet.


     After thinking for a bit more, he said to Faxul, "I have a way."


     …


     The next day, at noon.


     The crowd that had come the day before to witness the connection ceremony had only grown in number to occupy all the streets of the Black Raven Kingdom. Even in the area outside, there was a sea of people who were spectating the ceremony via the display trinkets that had been deployed on the walls of the capital.


     As was tradition, the connection ceremony would take place in the sky above the Royal Palace.


     This was always the final step before someone ascended the throne. Hence, this location was chosen so that it would signify one's arrival into their role as soon as they got the acknowledgment of the Protector Raven.


     At the exact time when the sun was highest in the sky, a figure appeared in the air above the Palace.


     He did not have anyone beside him, so it meant that he was standing in the air using his own ability.


     Those who weren't aware of the new King's mage prowess were shocked at this moment, gladdened by the fact that the one they had chosen was also so talented in the path of magic.


     As the cheers started again with renewed energy, a loud squawk silenced them all.


     It came from above, and everyone craned their necks trying to see just where exactly it was coming from.


     Finally, a few managed to notice the enormous bird that had just broken through the clouds to appear in front of the people of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     "All hail the Almighty Black Raven!"


     As one, the people said these words and prayed as if the one descending was their deity itself.


     Instead of the raucous cheers before, a solemn atmosphere came over the location as the Raven flew to Faxul.


     Stopping in front of him, it started looking into his eyes.


     An intense staring match ensued between them, as if each was trying to figure out the other.


     The ones who had been present during the last time the ceremony happened and who were learned in the ways of the Kingdom explained to the others that this was when the Protector Raven analyzed the person to see where their true loyalty lay.


     As everyone looked on with awe, Faxul hesitantly stretched his arm forward to lay it on the Raven which was the same size as him.


     A tension diffused in the air as everyone saw the hand reach closer and closer to the Raven.


     Finally, as the hand touched it, a resounding squawk emanated from its beak before it moved forward and nuzzled its head against Faxul's.


     At this moment, a voice from the Palace reverberated throughout the capital.


     "The connection ceremony has concluded. Our King has obtained the blessings of our Almighty Deity! All hail King Faxul Coronis, and may his reign bring glory to our Kingdom!"


     "My King!"


     "King Faxul!"


     "Hail!"


     Shouts like these thundered throughout the Kingdom, ushering in the era of new King.


     Magically, a black crown made of some sort of glistening material appeared in the beak of the Protector Raven which it placed on Faxul's head.


     As the cheers reached a new crescendo on seeing this sight, Faxul waved at them before descending into the Palace to take the throne.


     Meanwhile, Daneel, who was also among the crowd watching everything, smiled wide as he saw his friend officially take the throne in front of all the people.


     Yet, he couldn't help but think back to the decision he had made before in the place where the Protector Raven had been imprisoned.


     "Status of the link?" he asked again for at least the tenth time since leaving that place.


     [Human-beast link functioning successfully. Backdoor in place. Host can take control of the beast at any time he wishes.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     285 Modified Link
      [Modified Human-Beast link: A technique to create a link between a human and the beast. Strength and pre-requisites for formation of link vary depending on factors such as presence of blood derived from same ancestor. If there is no such matching blood, only a suggestive link can be formed between host and a beast on the same level as host.


     Modifications:


     1) Formation of link in the absence of the biological organ. This modification requires a higher presence of common blood to be established.


     2) Installation of back door for control of beast: This modification requires the assent of the beast in question when the link is being formed.]


     This was the spell used by Daneel to form a link between Faxul and the Protector Raven, which had led the two to connect and leave the prison together.


     The modifications worked like a sliding scale. If one thing was altered, then another needed to be stronger to take its place.


     In this case, the modification to not use the physical part of a beast's body required the person forming the link to have a higher presence of shared blood.


     Thankfully, Faxul had been the perfect specimen to use this technique, as the true blood of the Black Raven which was inside him was much stronger than anyone else for some reason.


     As for the back door, it was another afterthought of Daneel which he wished he would never have to use.


     Although he trusted his friend highly, he would not have been able to sleep at night without being haunted by those he had killed using his carelessness if he did not place some countermeasure to ensure that this Kingdom would be under his control if the time came.


     After all, as there was no oath between him and Faxul, he never knew what might happen. He needed some way with which he could control the Kingdom if worst came to worst.


     Although he felt guilty at doing such a thing behind his friend's back, Daneel endured it and put it to the side, knowing that it was necessary.


     Besides, there was one more thing which had driven him to take this decision.


     There were too many variables and questions that he had in regards to everything that had happened that had led his friend to take the throne.


     For example, what was this true blood and why was it present only in Faxul's family? What was special about them?


     How had it helped his friend level up to become an Exalted Human Fighter in the midst of battle?


     How had it allowed him to circumvent all the formations and teleport to the Ancestral Grounds?


     Daneel hated not knowing. It almost felt as if he was in someone's spider web, and the feeling of being unaware of just who it belonged to irritated him to no end.


     Of course, he did not voice his concerns to anyone as he would only cause panic.


     With so many variables at play, it was only natural that he would be content only if he placed such drastic countermeasures in advanced.


     [Achievement: Puppeteer 2- Grand Puppeteer obtained.


     Grand Puppeteer: By placing a figure on the throne who will follow your commands and also placing countermeasures in case he doesn't, you have obtained control of another Kingdom. Congratulations on steadily progressing on the path towards World Domination!


     30,000 EXP awarded.


     30 Kingdom Points awarded.


     Total EXP: 43,000


     Total Kingdom Points: 50]


     As this notification resounded in Daneel's mind, he raised his eyebrows with pleasant surprise.


     If he remembered correctly, the first level of the same achievement which he had obtained when he placed Eldara on the throne of the Kingdom of the Elves had only given him 10,000 EXP and 10 Kingdom points. Those numbers had tripled now.


     It was a good thing to know that subsequent awards would be multiplied instead of just being incremented by a little bit.


     The upgrade of the system which cost 100,000 points did not seem so far away now at all.


     Yet, the statement about him placing countermeasures in case Faxul didn't listen to his commands stung, making the guilt come back.


     Realizing that he would have to live with it, he made his way back to the Palace.


     …


     Meanwhile, in the throne room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Faxul, who had just entered and asked for some time alone, stared into the eyes of the enormous Black Raven statue that covered most of the room.


     Just like the previous King had said, these eyes seemed to contain some sort of sentience that made him feel as if they were looking back at him.


     Walking forward slowly, Faxul first looked everywhere and let all the memories which he had remembered on seeing the image of the throne room on the display trinket before flood through him.


     The corner where he always used to hide when playing hide and seek with his father.


     The place where he had stubbed his toe when running around while being chased by his grandfather.


     The wall where he had tried to scratch his name but failed because it had been to sturdy.


     Finally, he reached the seat where his father always sat, chuckling at his antics.


     Looking at it for a few moments in silence, he slowly sat down and closed his eyes.


     It felt… right. As if his entire life's purpose had been to achieve this moment, Faxul smiled as he reveled in the feeling of taking back something that was his.


     Wait… taking back something that was his?


     This actually puzzled him, as he had never thought of the throne as his. He had indeed aspired to ascend it, but this feeling of possessiveness hadn't been present in him before.


     Wondering where this thought came from, he first suspected the entity but it had long been suppressed by the true blood in him.


     Shrugging and putting it to the side, he called for the Council which was waiting outside.


     After entering the room, the same old woman first handed him another parchment without saying anything.


     Going through it, he received his first shock as the King.


     "How can the Treasury be empty?!", He asked, shocked at this finding.


     Shaking her head, the old woman said, "The previous King spent everything in order to search for Ker Gems. To my knowledge, he also used funds meant for serving specific needs of the people. Hence, there is also an uncounted deficit in the money that is used for running the Kingdom."


     Damn that old man.


     This thought crossed across Faxul's mind again, before he sighed and considered about what to do.


     The Black Raven Kingdom was truly in a dire situation. They needed to buy the resources to make the connection trinkets. Also, they needed to increase the funding for the Army so that those who had perished in the Lanthanor Kingdom could be replaced.


     Their army was severely hurt, but the reserve forces would be enough, for now, to defend themselves in case someone chose to attack. Of course, invading by their own was out of the question.


     "What other pressing issues are there?", he asked, deciding to listen to all the bad news at once.


     "My King, a part of the ancestral grounds have been ravaged due to the plants grown there by the previous King. Unless something is done to get that land back to normal, the rearing of ravens which has already decreased in the past few decades will go down even further. Right now, there are enough Ravens for each citizen of the Kingdom. In the near future, this might not be so. Finally, although the complaints haven't been very loud yet, the tax rate is very high right now. It must be decreased if we want to put dissent at a minimum."


     At this moment, Faxul felt as if he had taken the throne of a broken Kingdom.


     Their coffers were empty, they might no longer be able to grow the ravens which were their trademark and they were at risk of being invaded by any Kingdom who might wish to make use of their plight.


     He was at a loss about what to do. So far, all he had needed to worry about was his own power. Now, with the responsibility of millions of people on his shoulders, Faxul felt so weighed down that his mind started to go blank.


     Quickly, he turned to the one person he trusted who had experience in dealing with these things.


     Touching the communication trinket discreetly and sending this information under the guise of thinking deeply, Faxul waited for a response.


     Finally, after a few seconds, Daneel sent his reply.


     "Have you considered taking a loan in the Bank of Angaria?",


     If he listened to himself at this moment, Daneel would definitely have been reminded of the irritating people on Earth who repeatedly berated anyone and everyone to take a loan no matter if they needed it or not.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     286 The Hidden Kill Sec
      To the south-east of Lanthanor, there stood a unique mountain which was known to all as the place one could go to if they wished for death.


     Standing at 8000 m tall, it came very close to the height of the tallest mountain on Earth, Mount Everest.


     Due to the cloud cover, its peaks were perpetually hidden from those on land.


     There was only one way in and one way out, and those that tried to get to the peak through any other way would find multiple locations were dead bodies lay as a warning to stay away.


     If one walked on the correct path and reached the spot beyond the clouds, they would come upon the beautiful sight of multiple stone buildings artistically built on the sides of the mountain.


     In a building at the very top, a figure bent over by age stood, looking out into the distance.


     In his hand, he held a trinket which was connected to the Network of Angaria.


     "Praise be to King Faxul Coronis! A new era has begun for the Black Raven Kingdom under his rule. The people have taken to the streets to express their joy, and the King has affixed his place in their hearts by decreasing the atrocious tax levied by the previous King. It is a happy day for the Black Raven Kingdom which has been shrouded under a cloud of depression for the past few weeks."


     Hearing a knock on his door, the figure turned around and waved his hand, removing the formation on the door and letting it open.


     In walked a figure whom Daneel would have recognized as the Envoy who had come to the Kingdom of Lanthanor after he had taken the throne.


     Bowing deeply, Skrrag said, "Leader, the signs are all there. The eye of the formation will open soon. Must I contact the Lanthanor Kingdom?"


     Hearing these words, the figure turned around again to the window through which he had been looking at till now.


     He was similar to Skkrag in the feature that his entire body was covered by scales, with two slits for his nostrils. Yet, the scales were of a different color and they shone with a luster when the rays of the sun fell on them.


     The signs of age were visible in his bent back and his eyes which seemed to have seen decades and decades of time. As he spoke, his voice possessed a dignity and authority that made Skkrag stand up straight with respect.


     "How was the training? How have the seeds of the Lanthanor Kingdom fared so far?"


     "They have exceeded expectations, but only a few of them have the talent required to become assassins who have true value. It has to be commended that there is not one who gave up no matter what we threw at them. The King of Lanthanor will have no cause to complain that we haven't upheld our end of the deal."


     Indeed, the ones he was talking about were those from the Lanthanor Kingdom who had been sent to the Hidden Kill Sect for training.


     And this area, was the headquarters of the Sect which was feared by all as a force that one should not offend if they did not want a knife in the dark to take their life.


     Months ago, in his interaction with the king, he had obtained a promise that the man who stood behind King Daneel who was an expert in formations would help the Hidden Kill Sect obtain control of theirs so that they could extract the treasures stored within for the welfare of the sect.


     The time had now come for the opportunity again.


     Every one hundred years, the Basilisk Heart Formation which lay underneath the Hidden Kill Sect would expose its root for one hour of time. Inside were the founding treasures of the sect which had been placed there to be safeguarded in case the sect got destroyed.


     With time, the general level and power of the Sect had degraded, leaving them with no other option but to obtain these treasures if they wanted to rise again.


     With no other option, the sect had decided to give up one item to enlist the help of the man who stood behind Daneel. Given the choice between obtaining nothing and almost everything, they had chosen the latter.


     Hearing these words, the hunched over figure nodded and said, "Good. There is still a month until the auspicious time. Send a message, but word it as politely as possible. You never know what kind of ego those experts might have."


     After Skkrag nodded and left the room, the figure continued looking out over Angaria, as if he could gaze into its very depths and uncover all the secrets that this land hid.


     …


     Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     With a beaming smile on her face, Eloise walked through the corridors of the Palace while humming to herself.


     Reaching the King's Chambers, she became a bit disappointed on seeing that the door was still closed, indicating that the King was still in closed-door meditation.


     Although she had very happy news, right now, she had no option but to keep it to yourself.


     While walking back to her room, she thought about the meeting she had had with Helena and Dalia a month or so back.


     Their opening statement itself had been shocking-the duo had actually wanted to take out an additional loan of 20,000 Gold Lans.


     Only after listening to them did Eloise understand that they had truly struck gold.


     After hearing that someone so famous was willing to take the embroidery guilds under her wing and sell their goods under her name after ensuring quality, almost all of the guilds in the Kingdom had rallied behind her.


     The problem had been that they were situated all around the capital and even the Kingdom, so there was no way for Helena to supervise them all.


     Also, after finding out that there would soon be a massive supply of goods from Helena, orders had started to pour in like a flood.


     This had frankly shocked the two, who hadn't expected there to be such tsunami of events due to that one decision to accept the offer of the old woman who was the head of one of the embroidery organizations in the capital.


     Now, the money was needed to establish a large place on the outskirts of the capital where all of those interested could work at the same place.


     Also, they needed a lot of liquid money to buy all the trinkets and materials needed.


     The King hadn't been available at the time, and Eloise had taken the personal decision to sanction the loan because she had the power to do so.


     She had wanted to tell the King afterward, but she had decided to surprise him when he came back. After all, she still fondly remembered the time when he had praised her by grasping her shoulders.


     Sadly, he hadn't come out since then.


     Still, with the passing of time, there was only more happy news to share. The first loan given by the Bank of Angaria had been repaid by this family before they took the larger one, making it so that they had their first milestone.


     As for the others, most of them were also steadily paying back their loans because of the care taken before to choose those who were truly passionate about their work.


     All in all, the King's scheme with the Bank of Angaria was proceeding smoothly, and it would soon be time to expand it so that it could scale up to be worthy of its ambitious name.


     On the way, she chanced upon two beautiful ladies whom she had never seen before.


     As someone who had grown up in the Palace and knew everything about its ins and outs, she was puzzled to see someone new.


     Besides, both of them had such perfect skin and beautiful features that she wondered about their origins.


     Because her eyes had been transfixed on them, she hadn't noticed that Kellor was actually guiding them forward.


     On seeing her, he said, "Oh, Eloise! Meet Sister Xuan and Molan. They are two new guests who will be staying at the Palace on the King's orders. He has contacted me personally to give them the best rooms here. Do you want to lead them to the rooms assigned?"


     "Who is she?"


     Answering Sister Xuan's question, Kellor said, "She's Eloise, the right-hand woman of the king. She heads his most ambitious projects, and the King often praises her for her efficient work. Here is the parchment with the rooms assigned."


     Holding out the parchment, Kellor became puzzled as he saw the two women looking into each other's eyes.


     A tension formed in the air, which he didn't feel because he had no experience with women.


     Eloise was startled that the King had personally given lodging to an unknown woman, whereas Sister Xuan somehow felt hostility towards this woman after finding out that she worked so closely with the King.


     As both of them continued to stare at each other, Kellor handed the parchment to Molan, who was similarly not understanding what was going on, and left to attend to his duties.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     287 Acciden
      As a servant turned into the corridor from which Kellor had just left, he was shocked to find that this location was much hotter than where he had come from.


     Walking forward with astonishment to find out the reason for this strange phenomena, he chanced upon the scene of two women staring at each other without blinking their eyes.


     A third woman, who was holding a piece of parchment in her eyes, was looking at each of them with a confused expression on her face.


     The temperature was already boiling, and it only proceeded to get hotter as he walked forward. After walking within 20 steps of them, he finally couldn't take it anymore and stepped back.


     Yet, he had managed to see that he knew one of the women. She was actually Eloise, a normal human just like him.


     If he couldn't endure the temperature this far away, then how was she standing so close to the source without flinching?!


     Indeed, Eloise's skin was burning, but she refused to break eye contact with this woman from whom she sensed a tangible threat.


     She had no idea that she herself was in possession of such strong willpower.


     All she knew was that looking away first would be a sign of weakness.


     Meanwhile, Sister Xuan was also questioning herself as to just why she had become so…unsettled on hearing that this was someone who worked closely for the man whom she had just met.


     As someone who had grown up in with a traumatic childhood, she had been sheltered and pampered ever since. Yet, her interactions were limited for the most part to Molan and the Matron.


     As for the others who tried to interact with her, she always only felt aversion as she felt that they never truly understood her. After all, very few would know the feeling of growing up as someone associated with evil.


     Yet, when she had seen the history of this King, she had managed to draw a parallel. He had grown up without any friends, marginalized from society because of the brand that was placed on his family. Yet, he had struggled by himself and changed his own fate along with that of so many others'.


     She had thought that she only felt admiration at this achievement, yet now, she wondered if it was something else.


     "SISTER XUAN!"


     The scream from Molan woke her up from her thoughts. As the elementary particles that had been unconsciously controlled by her Mageroot went back to normal, the temperature at their location started to drop.


     Molan had been right beside her, so she had been startled by the shout and turned around. Now, as she turned back to look at the woman, she saw an accomplished smile on her face as if she had won something.


     She, the most talented individual of one of the Big 4 had actually….lost?


     As this thought came into her mind, she saw the triumphant eyes of the woman lose focus as she collapsed into her arms.


     Bewildered, she touched the woman's skin to find out that it was actually blistering hot. Even her breathing was growing unsteady, and it looked like she would lose her life soon.


     "I shouted after noticing that she was being affected. She's clearly just a normal human."


     As Molan bent down beside her and said these words, Sister Xuan nodded before making a chain appear on her chest.


     At the place where the pendant was supposed to be, there was a heart-shaped glass vial which she unstoppered without any hesitation.


     "But Sister, the Matron gave you that to use it in dire situations! Forgive me if I'm being insensitive, but we can't was-"


     "It is not a waste, Molan. If this woman dies because I wasn't able to control my emotions, I will never be able to live with myself. Besides, she did nothing wrong. Unlike what others in the Big 4 may think, we have no right to go where we wish and kill whomever we want. Now, step aside."


     Hearing the strong tone of Sister Xuan, Molan hesitantly nodded before standing and moving away.


     After she did so, Sister Xuan carefully extracted a drop of the golden liquid that was present inside and fed it into Eloise's mouth.


     A human body was simply incapable of handling a sudden change in temperature. Her breathing which had been shallow had slowly been becoming even slower. Even if Sister Xuan cast a recovery spell, it wouldn't have been enough to save her life.


     Instead, it would only have wasted precious time.


     Taking a deep breath, she watched as the golden drop slid into Eloise's mouth from her lips.


     "Haaaaah!"


     With a loud gasp, her eyes flew open as she started to breathe rapidly. Her skin glowed a faint golden color, and a transformation seemed to be occurring under her skin.


     Raising her with a levitation spell, Sister Xuan said to Molan, "Let's get to our room. She needs proper care. Can you decipher the way?"


     As Molan nodded, Sister Xuan glanced at Eloise to make sure that she was doing all right before walking forward.


     Never had she expected that she would end up using a sect-saving treasure to save a mortal with no potential.


     And never had she expected that something so silly would be the reason behind this situation occurring in the first place.


     Wondering about how she would explain this to King Daneel who was currently still in the Black Raven Kingdom, she followed Molan while her brows furrowed with an expression of deep concentration.


     ...


     Meanwhile, in the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Daneel, disguised as Master Novrain, was currently standing looking out of a window while holding a communication trinket in his hand.


     Through it, he was receiving the news from the various spies that Lanthanor had placed around the continent.


     Throughout the history of Angaria, no matter which Kingdom tried to annex the forces of the Central Continent to form an Empire, they would be ruined without any doubt.


     Either by internal struggle or due to the other forces ganging up on them, they would be destroyed and their assets would be swallowed up by the other forces.


     Hence, for centuries, none of the forces had even tried to ally too strongly with another with the fear that it might be a step towards their doom.


     Right now, Daneel was in a very precarious situation.


     It was known to everyone in the continent that he was the closest friend of Faxul, who had just ascended the throne of the Black Raven Kingdom. Although he had said that he had severed ties with Daneel, there was no way that anyone would believe that.


     Just as he had thought, none of the forces had believed it even for a second.


     Yet, what was puzzling was that none of them had taken any decisions to curb the possibility of the Black Raven Kingdom and the Lanthanor Kingdom uniting.


     After all, it was quite possible that everything was a plan by Daneel to obtain control of both Kingdoms(which was actually true). This meant that such a target would be ripe for picking if the others all united together to attack them.


     Of course, this was already out of the question because Eldinor was also in his hands. Still, Daneel had no intention of leaving everything to luck.


     Hence, he had kept his eyes peeled for information about the other forces reaction.


     If they really did have hostile intentions, the only option he had was to stage some sort of falling out between them.


     Yet, to make it believable, many sacrifices might have to be made which Daneel did not wish to do if there was any other way.


     Now, seeing that the reaction was much lesser than he had imagined, he realized that it might be because the information of the Church's incoming attack might be known at least by the rulers.


     Of course, if there was a possibility of being raided by a large organization soon, then no force would choose to wound their own strength by going to war.


     Hence, Daneel found that he was in possession of an unprecedented opportunity. One where he might be able to accomplish something that hadn't been seen in centuries.


     He needed to increase the Kingdom Statistics and obtain EXP as quickly as possible. And for this, he needed development.


     The best sort of development came from collaboration. If everyone knew that they were united anyway, why not make it public and take the chance that the others might stay subdued?


     After all, if he stayed as a puppeteer behind the scenes, there were only a few ways in which he could hasten Lanthanor's development.


     Hence, walking back to his bed, he sat down before starting to think about how he could make this happen.


     The two Kingdoms had to unite, but there had to be no hostilities between the people. So, the fact that the soldiers of the Black Raven Kingdom had died on Lanthanor's soil had to be resolved somehow.


     As an idea came into Daneel's mind, his face lighted up into a brilliant smile as he quickly made his way to Faxul's chamber.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     288 Sect Preserving Treasure
      A half-hour later, Daneel strode out of Faxul's chambers with a wide smile on his face.


     His next stop was Elanev's room, where he asked his big brother to pack up and get ready to leave. Although Elanev knew that they would be returning to Lanthanor soon, he had thought that they would stay for a little while in case Faxul needed them for something.


     Yet, seeing the happy smile on Daneel's face, he knew that something was afoot. Of course, no matter how much he asked, Daneel didn't say anything and only smirked, saying that he would find out soon.


     Grumbling, Elanev got ready to leave and followed Daneel as they left the palace. It seemed that Faxul had already sent the order to not stop them, as they met no resistance on their way outside.


     After reaching an empty alleyway outside, Daneel grasped Elanev's shoulders before teleporting them both away.


     A few minutes later, Elanev grinned widely due to the feeling of being back home.


     After multiple teleportations, they had just reached the palace gates where Kellor was waiting for them.


     Just as he was about to walk forward and hug Kellor, he saw the troubled expression on his face which indicated that something was wrong.


     Daneel also noticed this, and as he asked Kellor what had happened through the oath stone, his smile was wiped away from his face and rage replaced it.


     Eloise had actually been hurt by Sister Xuan?!


     Since coming to this world, Daneel had done everything he could and worked so hard because of his dream to make a world where he would never have to worry about the ones he cared about being hurt.


     Although he did care for all the people of Angaria, the actual individuals who were truly a part of his life were few.


     If they were touched, it was akin to touching his reverse scale which would infuriate him so much that he would be prepared to do anything that was necessary in order to take revenge for them.


     This circle of people was small. Until recently, it had only comprised of his parents, Elanev, Kellor, and Faxul along with a few others.


     It was only now when he heard the news about Eloise getting hurt did he realize that she had also been added into this circle.


     Always dedicated with the intent of helping him reach his goals without caring about how much ever work she had to put in, Eloise had truly impressed him and made her place in his heart.


     The fact that those who had hurt her were actually the guests whom he had allowed into the Palace angered him even more.


     It no longer mattered whether they were backed by the Big Four. If anything happened to her, he knew that he wouldn't hesitate to use everything he could to take them down.


     As thoughts like these swirled through his head, he commanded the system to keep the Dragon claws at the ready while quickly walking to the room where she was.


     Of course, he did not need any instructions as the system was in full control of everything inside the Palace.


     Although he had the option of asking it about her condition, he did not do so as he wished to find out himself with his own eyes.


     BANG


     As the door of one of the rooms near his chambers opened explosively with his kick, the two women standing inside turned around with shock.


     Seeing Daneel who looked like he was ready to destroy everything in his path, Sister Xuan's face went white as she stuttered for the first time in her life.


     As for Molan, she was similarly silenced due to the sheer rage that she saw in the King's eyes.


     Although he was tempted to deploy the Dragon claws right now to trap them, he resisted the urge and looked at the bed where a woman was sleeping peacefully.


     Reaching the bed, he rudely shoved Sister Xuan to the side by her shoulder before holding Eloise's arm and feeling her pulse.


     "Analyse her body and tell me what's wrong with her."


     A few seconds later, hearing the system's answer, the anger on his face disappeared and shock replaced it.


     [Metamorphosis state detected. The person examined has ingested an ultra high-grade energy source. Unable to identify the energy. Properties: mild, constitution building. Data added to system's database about an ultra high-grade energy sources which can also act in this way. The energy is rebuilding the person's body into one with highest potential both as a Mage and Fighter.]


     Metamorphosis?!


     Such a thing was actually possible?


     It was almost as if Daneel was rediscovering the continent he had thought he knew, both by seeing Faxul become an exalted human Fighter in seconds and now seeing Eloise turn from a normal human into someone like him who had talent that was almost unprecedented in the history of the Central Continent.


     A cold voice beside him answered the question in his mind.


     "I have used a sect preserving treasure to save her life. Because she is only a normal human, the treasure is also changing her body and giving her top potential in both the paths of Fighters and Mages. Hence, it can actually be considered as a stroke of luck for her. I apologize for losing control of my emotions. It is what led to this situation in the first place. I'm ready to bear any punishment, and I'm truly sorry for hurting someone so close to you. Just because I didn't mean to, doesn't mean I'm not responsible."


     "Sister Xuan! Punishment?! How can this ANT be WORTHY of-"


     "QUIET, Molan! It is only right to pay for one's actions. Stay quiet."


     Grumbling under her breath, Molan did not control the indignant expression on her face while looking at Daneel.


     Meanwhile, Daneel finally calmed down from the emotions that had consumed him till now.


     The last time such emotions had taken control of him, he had made the resolution to topple the King, and had actually ended up doing so.


     Now, if something really had happened to Eloise, he wondered if he really wouldn't have hesitated to bring down the wrath of one of the Big Four on his Kingdom just to take revenge.


     Of course, it was useless to think along these lines now, but Daneel knew the answer.


     Putting it aside for now, he first turned around to Sister Xuan and said, "I apologize for acting rudely just now. Anger had consumed me. Please understand that I value nothing more than those who I'm close to. It is this love that has enabled me to achieve everything I have so far. Can you please tell me what exactly happened?"


     Sister Xuan, who had been looking down till now with a guilty expression on her face, actually blushed as she heard this question.


     There was no way that she was going to admit that she had lost control of her emotions because she felt… jealous.


     As she was scrambling for words to answer the question, Molan, who had been ordered to stay quiet, answered.


     "This woman got into a staring match with Sister Xuan. The air heated up because Sister Xuan got a little angry at being challenged by a normal human while being one of the youngest Warrior level Mages in the continent. The heat caused her to collapse, but Sister Xuan did not hesitate to use the sect preserving treasure which is definitely worth more than your entire Kingdom put together to save her. That's what happened."


     Ignoring the glare from Sister Xuan, Molan answered like so and humphed before looking to the side.


     Seeing the actions of the two, Daneel realized that there was definitely something else that he was not being told. Yet, there was no meaning in pressing for an answer.


     As for the fact that this young woman in front of him who did not look a day over 20 was a Warrior level Mage, he added it to the list of things that had shocked him today, along with the statement that whatever she had used to heal Eloise was worth more than Lanthanor itself.


     Thinking for a bit, he smiled at Sister Xuan, startling her.


     "I sincerely thank Sister Xuan for saving my friend's life instead of just leaving, which is definitely something you were capable of. There is no talk of punishment needed, as you really have changed Eloise's future completely. I have something pressing to attend to right now, so please excuse me. I will come back later, and we can talk further then."


     Saying so, Daneel nodded at both of them before taking one last look at Eloise who actually seemed to be glowing.


     Feeling happy for her, he turned around and strode out of the room.


     From Sister Xuan's expression and her words, he had understood that she truly hadn't done it on purpose. Knowing when to take a step back and when to advance, he had acted in this way after deciding to dig deeper into the matter later on.


     But, for now, it was time to initiate the plan which he had discussed with Faxul to unite the Black Raven Kingdom and Lanthanor.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     289 The Raven“s Perch
      Four days later.


     "Mark my words, this King is going to take our Kingdom to new heights! I saw his father myself… Never before had I seen someone so passionate about our lives but still holding so much power as the strongest Fighter in the Kingdom! Even though his son is still a long way from having that tag, he is the best fighter at his level! I mean, did you see the way he beat that selfish prick who sent my dear Jahain to death? May the Almighty Black Raven tear that man to pieces repeatedly in his afterlife…"


     Her words devolving into sobs on remembering her son who had enlisted in the Army and died due to the selfish actions of the previous King, Mohara's head drooped as she did not want her friends to see her cry again.


     The two other women in the small house who had come to console their friend patted her on the back.


     Controlling herself after a few seconds, she continued to speak.


     "Anyway, I pray daily to our Almighty Deity that he takes care of our young King and keeps him safe. As for Jahain, I know that he died doing something he loved, even if it was on the orders of such a vile man."


     "Mohara, don't you blame that Lanthanor Kingdom who were actually the ones that killed your son?"


     This question was asked by the woman sitting on the left, who was known as the gossip queen of the village.


     Even though there were only 100 people, she somehow managed to find so many stories and things to talk about to keep herself occupied throughout the day.


     As the other woman glared at her for asking the question, Mohara said, "Oh, I curse them too, but like the Mayor said, even we would kill someone if they came onto our land and tried to rob something that was ours. That's why I blame that bastard the most. If he hadn't been so selfish, those soldiers wouldn't have had to die at all! Still, I really wish that I could see his face or even hold his body one last time… I miss him so much. I don't even have anything to remember him by…Madar, what are you doing there?"


     The man who was standing at the open door with eyes open wide was the husband of the other woman who had glared at the first for asking the sensitive question.


     In his hands, he was holding one of those trinkets which were coveted in the village for being the prime source of entertainment and news.


     "Mohara, it seems… The Almighty Deity has listened to your prayer. Listen to this."


     Handing the trinket over, the man smiled as he saw the tears fall again from Mohara's eyes after a few seconds.


     Yet, he knew that these were tears of happiness instead of those caused by the pain of loss like before.


     Immediately getting up with a vigor that didn't match her age, Mohara ran to one corner of the house to find a rucksack into which she started to dump all sorts of things.


     Seeing her actions, the two women who hadn't yet managed to hear whatever it was on the network that had caused her to act like so were puzzled.


     Unable to control herself, the gossip queen asked, "Mohara, are you going somewhere?"


     Without answering, Mohara continued to pack a lot of stuff before determinedly walking to the door.


     Just before leaving, she seemed to remember that she had been asked a question.


     Turning around, she said, "I'm going to see my son," before walking away to find the Mayor to ask him when the next goods caravan would come so that she could hitch a ride to the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     Similar scenes could be seen all over the Black Raven Kingdom where the families of those that had passed away in the Lanthanor Kingdom packed their bags and started to make a move towards the border.


     All of this was due to one shocking news that reverberated throughout the entire continent.


     "Unprecedented!"


     "The most compassionate king in the world!"


     "Lanthanor will forever be remembered for this!"


     These were the comments that accompanied this announcement, which was actually in the voice of the King of Lanthanor himself.


     "This is a message to all the families of the Black Raven Kingdom who lost their sons and daughters on my soil. First of all, I am truly saddened that so many precious lives had to be taken away due to the selfish actions of a truly deplorable man. As you may have seen in the display trinket, I truly had no choice.


     You might not know this, but unlike all of the previous Kings of Lanthanor, I hail from a common military family and I have grown up seeing so many mothers and fathers who became broken because of losing their children. Hence, I know very well what all of you are feeling. This has led me to take a decision which many have counseled me against. They said that it would be an empty gesture, and that it would go unappreciated by the Kingdom with which we've had hostilities for a long time despite the brief period of alliance that has passed recently. They told me that it was a waste that would severely impact Lanthanor's economic growth. Except for calling me a fool, they said everything.


     This did nothing to change my decision. So, I'm here to announce it to you all.


     The land on which the brave soldiers of the Black Raven Kingdom have perished is hereby labeled as 'The Raven's Perch'. Their sacrifice which led to a new era must not be forgotten. A memento has been erected there, and each and every soldier has also been buried with full respect and tombs have been erected in their names. I invite all of their families to come over to my Kingdom to reunite with their family. We have also set up lodging for all those who come to visit, and you're welcome to stay as long as you wish. Lanthanor congratulates the Black Raven Kingdom and its new king, King Faxul Coronis, on his ascension to the throne. May his rise truly herald in a new age of peace and joy."


     Said in an honest tone which resonated with the pain in the hearts of the families of those of the Black Raven Kingdom who were mourning for their loss, this message was repeated multiple times throughout the day until the entire kingdom was abuzz with the news.


     It seemed that this had appeased the pride of the people of the Black Raven Kingdom, as they truly felt awed by such an action which was so thoughtful.


     It really was something that had never been seen on the continent before.


     After all, to build tombs for so many soldiers, a large piece of land was definitely needed. It was also known that the location of the soldier's deaths was where the most fertile land of the Kingdom was present.


     Giving up that land forever really would mean a dip in the economic growth of the kingdom itself, but the King actually hadn't cared about this and gone ahead.


     As public opinion slowly started to change, an emergency meeting was called in the Palace of the Black Raven Kingdom immediately after this news became known.


     "Did you know about this before, Your Majesty?"


     Being asked this question by one of the men in the Council, Faxul smiled before answering, "Yes. He only told me after he made the decision. Have you had any ideas about how we will dig out way out of the pit that the previous King has thrust us into?"


     This made the man who had been angrily about to retort stammer, as he really had no answer to give.


     Faxul had already given the responsibility to all those in the higher echelons of the government to make plans about how to address the huge deficit in funds that the Kingdom was currently facing.


     So far, not one viable plan had been formed yet. Although some did have chances of success, they either sacrificed one thing or the other or risked too many things.


     "I thought so. Along with this gesture, the King of Lanthanor has proposed something else to me. I do not want any of you to think that he's doing these things because he was my friend. Both of us know clearly that such a relationship cannot exist between two rulers of two different sovereign kingdoms. This is merely a business deal, which will result in the development of both Kingdoms. Have you heard of this little thing he started called the Bank of Angaria?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     290 Unification
      Standing in the air above the spot where the construction was coming to a close, Daneel, Kellor, Luther, and Elanev looked out over the vast land where many tombs were placed.


     In the center, there was a statue of a Raven with its wings aloft, as if it was going to take off and fly away into the starry heavens.


     Daneel had a contemplative expression on his face, still thinking about the events surrounding Eloise and Sister Xuan. Eloise was still sleeping, because the metamorphosis would apparently take a long time to remold the core structure of her body.


     He hadn't gotten a chance to talk further to Sister Xuan, as he had been busy setting everything into place for the plan to unite the Kingdoms.


     What almost no one knew was that the graves only had a few bones inside them. The flesh and blood of the soldiers had already been used by Daneel to rejuvenate the land that had been affected by the Echer seeds. This was what had occupied him for so long that he had been unable to find any time to do anything else.


     Kellor, who had helped him in the process, knew about it, but he hadn't chosen to ask. Yet, Daneel could see the questions in his eyes.


     "My King, I cannot help but ask again. Why? It really will hamper our economic growth. The loss of these 10 acres could mean a large dent when it is considered that the land will not be able to be used for a long time, maybe even forever."


     As this question interrupted his thoughts, Daneel smiled before answering.


     "Kellor, tell me. If you had the choice between losing a tract of land and hastening the development of our entire Kingdom, tell me, what would you choose?"


     "The latter, My King, but I do not understand how our development will be hastened. Trade happens anyway between the two Kingdoms, so what will change?"


     "Everything, my dear Kellor. You say trade happens anyway. Tell me something. Who are the ones that do the trading?"


     "Why, traders, of course. They buy goods from our Kingdom and transport them to others to sell them."


     "And how do these traders make a living?"


     "By selling for more than they buy."


     "Exactly. Then they must be rolling in money, right? Trade should be the most profitable business on the continent! Why is that not so?"


     This question from Daneel made Kellor ponder, and an expression of realization came on his face as he slowly told the answer. Even the other two beside them were also following the conversation with rapt attention in order to find out the motivation behind the King's actions.


     "Because….supply and demand aren't assured. Maybe they won't be able to sell something for a higher price. And they also need to hire mercenaries as guards to defend their caravans in the route between Kingdoms, which is filled with thieves…"


     "Good. That's why trade is both the riskiest and the most profitable job at the same time. Now imagine that there was a strong agreement between the two Kingdoms to have a mutually guarded route to transport goods in. Even the prices can be regulated with constant communication and the traders will never have to worry about fluctuating prices. What will happen then?"


     "It will be just like you said, My King. The traders will be rolling in money. But that doesn't help to develop our Kingdom."


     Chuckling, Daneel answered, "My dear Kellor, if trade is so safe, why would the common people even choose to sell their goods to traders? They can just go sell themselves! They would obtain much more money, which they will invest back in Lanthanor, which will end up benefiting us. We will collect more money from taxes, and we can use this money for the welfare of the citizens to hasten development. Now, do you understand? Sometimes, it's not just about what you lose at the moment. It's fine to lose, if you have a plan to gain so much more due the loss in the future."


     As Daneel expounded on his plan in this way, he actually felt a little guilty as he was showing it off as his own creation.


     Of course, it was inspired from his experiences on Earth.


     Development was something that required stability in prices and trade routes. This had been something that was understood since antiquity on Earth, where trade routes like the "The Silk Road" had been instrumental in hastening the development of nations. Even in present-day Earth, the existence of councils and organizations that facilitated smooth trading was one of the main reasons behind the boom in development in the 20th and 21st centuries.


     As all three people behind him analyzed everything he said and thought on the matter while more impressed than ever at Daneel's astuteness, the King was thinking about his other motive.


     The unification of Angaria.


     If he gave that reason right now, the others would be so shocked as to directly fall off the barrier they were standing on.


     The three forces that were left in the Central Continent were the Hidden Kill Sect, the Kingdom of Arafell and Axelor.


     He had already received a very carefully worded letter reminding him of the deal he had made with the Hidden Kill Sect, where his 'master' would go to assist them in extracting the treasures of their core formation.


     The Hidden Kill Sect was unique in the fact that it ranked among the top in the continent even though it did not control a Kingdom of any sort. Its power came mainly from its ability to essentially cripple any force if it wished.


     Hence, right now, it was the top priority for Daneel. If he could find some way to take control of it, he would have both manpower and a powerful deterring force that would make any Kingdom think twice before deciding to go up against him.


     One thing he had understood from the conversation with the Matron was that the Big 4 did not usually intervene in the matters of the Central Continent. Of course, this definitely did not apply to all of them as one of the Big 4 definitely supported Axelor and sought to conquer the Central Continent using it.


     According to the letter, he still had one month to go before he had to make his way to the Sect. Although Daneel really wished that he could upgrade the system before he went, he doubted if this would be possible as even upping the satisfaction level would only net him 20,000 EXP.


     But by reaching that level, he looked forward most to unlocking the secrets of the Empire Spirit. It had been on the back of his mind for a long time, and he was really looking forward to finally finding out just what that haughty Spirit was hiding.


     "Daneel. It's done. I've spoken to them about the loan, and they agreed even though they still suspect that we two are in on everything together. Should we be worried?"


     "No. Let them think so; the entire continent does, anyway. We just happen to have perfect timing. Ask your spies to keep a close eye on the other Kingdoms. As for the matter of the trinkets, I will be supplying them myself. Arrange a meeting at your Palace where we can talk about the finer details."


     Tied together in debt and trade. This was the perfect way to begin the unification of two Kingdoms which had been estranged for a long time.


     "Let's go. They have agreed to the proposal about the loan. It's time to expand the Bank of Angaria. Oh, and send all information we have about the Hidden Kill Sect to me."


     Just as Daneel was about to teleport away to the Palace so that he could visit Eloise, he saw something in Luther's eyes which made him pause.


     When he had said the words "Hidden Kill Sect", this man with an enigmatic past had shown more emotion than Daneel had ever seen.


     Daneel hadn't spoken much with Luther and the other commanders recently, what with him being away for so long handling the matters of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Now that he was back, he had resolved to consult them more and also find ways to increase their power.


     Of all of three of them, Luther was definitely the one with the most experience and power. The former was due to his steady character, while the latter was due to the fact that he was the only one who felt like he would still pose a threat to Daneel.


     Commanding him to come to his chambers using the oathstone, he wondered whether he had any connection with one of the scariest forces on the continent.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     291 Arafell
      After reaching the Palace, Daneel first checked with the system whether Eloise was all right. On ensuring that nothing untoward had happened, he reached his chambers before waiting for Luther who had been teleported over by Kellor.


     After the man entered, Daneel said "Sit," and poured them both a glass of wine.


     Sipping the wine, he was reminded of his plan with the wine suppliers about the government being the one which would do the imports.


     Although it hadn't been implemented yet, he had high hopes of adding it to one of the benefits one would get when one availed the services of the Bank of Angaria.


     In this matter, Daneel was eager to use the model from Earth where organizations would give multiple perks to customers in order to entice them to use their service. Because he was offering a unique proposition, such things would also push people towards taking the chance and trusting the Bank.


     Putting aside the matter for now, Daneel noticed that the usual calm that he had always noticed in Luther had been disturbed for some reason.


     The man was also known to have one of the best strategic minds in the Kingdom, so it was only natural that he must have guessed that Daneel had seen the emotions in his eyes when the Hidden Kill Sect had been mentioned.


     After taking a sip, Luther spoke without allowing the King to voice his question.


     "Your Majesty, I have a - history with the Hidden Kill Sect. I cannot tell you about it, and I hope you understand why. If you still decide to order me to answer using the oath I have sworn to you, then I will have no choice but to die."


     Hearing these words spoken in a tone as cold as ice, Daneel was bewildered.


     Luther was actually the commander whom he trusted most to carry out whatever he ordered. He did not know whether it was due to the steadiness of his character or the resourcefulness that he had displayed, but Daneel knew that here was a fiercely loyal man who would do anything to fulfill his orders.


     Yet, he had chosen to speak like so?


     Thinking for a bit, Daneel realized something and asked, "Is it because you have sworn an oath not to divulge any details about your association with them?"


     Without answering, Luther just took another sip from the wine.


     The response was quite clear in his eyes, and Daneel understood that he had guessed right.


     This was truly a sticky situation.


     "Would the information you have allow me to take control of the Hidden Kill Sect?", he asked.


     As he did so, he realized again the shortcomings of the oath. Although Luther was clearly forbidden from speaking about whatever he was asking, he could still give the answer through his expression.


     This was because the oath only controlled the conscious actions of a person. Here, Luther was letting the emotions show in his eyes unconsciously. Even though he controlled them after due to the compulsion from the oath, it did not stop Daneel from noticing them and gleaning what he wanted.


     Right now, in Luther's eyes, he could see slight shock and also a slight regret.


     Pondering on them, Daneel realized that he could extract the answer by deriving the reasons behind them.


     The shock must be because of him voicing his intention to take over the Hidden Kill Sect. He had never spoken about such things before, so his ambition was definitely something that would startle a commander.


     As for the regret, it was very possible that it was due to the fact that he did have such information, but he regretted not being able to speak about it and help the King.


     Although there were other explanations, Daneel discarded them as this one seemed to fit the most.


     Going with his instincts, he took it as a "yes" and said, "I understand. Leave."


     Hearing this, Luther looked at him a bit longer before standing up, bowing and leaving the room.


     As he was doing so, Daneel realized that the usual strength that he had always seen in the man's broad shoulders had been crippled in some way. They seemed weighed down now, as if the memory of whatever he was hiding was crushing him.


     At this moment, all Daneel felt was pity for the man. Throughout their interaction, the one underlying emotion that he had felt was pain.


     Whatever past Luther had with the Hidden Kill Sect, it definitely wasn't pretty.


     "Kellor, send over the information about the Kingdom of Arafell, too."


     Sending this message, Daneel relaxed for a moment on his bed while waiting for the information to be sent.


     As he did so, he recalled the conversation he had had with Faxul before when he had told him about the plan to unite the two Kingdoms.


     After putting this matter aside, he had actually taken a drop of blood of Faxul's in order to analyze exactly how he had been able to skip levels like he had.


     Of course, the answer from the system was the same: an upgrade was needed to understand the reason.


     The upgrade would lift the veil over so many things around Daneel that it would definitely affect all of his plans to a large degree.


     Hearing the knock on the door, Daneel walked to it and took the information cubes that were presented to him by the messenger.


     Sitting down, he first started with the Kingdom of Arafell.


     2 minutes later, Daneel smiled helplessly as he realized that this was a Kingdom that would be very hard to take under his wing.


     In the case of the Kingdom of the Elves, although the ruler had been respected in general, he had managed to find out something which he used to cripple her public image that had allowed him to change the result of the elections to place Eldra on the Throne.


     As for the Black Raven Kingdom, he had trapped the King into taking a decision that would turn the people against him. Again, by changing public opinion and helping someone who had a strong claim to the Throne, he had managed to "dominate" it too.


     In both cases, the level of devotion that the people had for their ruler wasn't very high.


     Yet, in the Kingdom of Arafell, the Queen was someone who was most loved by the gentle giants and citizens.


     The Queen did everything in her power to make sure that her citizens lived happily. As he went through the records, Daneel couldn't even see one blemish. In fact, he actually felt envious of someone who was ruling a Kingdom so effectively.


     The Arafellians almost never went out of their way to create trouble, but they were some of the most horrifying foes if provoked. Their main source of income came from the sales of Weapon Trinkets, with their Kingdom being the sole source of high-level equipment that was sought after by all the forces in the continent.


     All forging of trinkets took place inside their Royal Palace, which was protected by a formation as strong as the Dragon Heart Formation of Lanthanor.


     Hence, any attempts to uncover secrets were futile.


     To Daneel, it looked… too perfect. Yet, he wondered whether he was just being overly critical because of his motive.


     Regardless, it definitely would be one of the hardest hurdles he would have to overcome if he wanted to unite the Central Continent to face the Church of Rectitude.


     Coming to the Hidden Kill Sect, one shocking thing he found was that this force was apparently rumored to be inhabited by an ailing Champion level powerhouse. Yet, his last appearance had been over 3 decades ago, so no one knew whether he was alive or dead.


     One thing that was clear was that this was someone who was severely injured, and hence spent most of his time healing in hibernation. The fact that this information was present felt strange in itself, and it almost felt as if it had been disseminated by the Sect for some purpose.


     Putting aside the information cubes, Daneel took a deep breath as he fixed these two new targets in his mind.


     Getting up, he checked with the system to see what his two guests were doing.


     Seeing that they were idly talking to each other in a courtyard, he decided to make his way over.


     It was finally time to find out more information about the Big 4.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     292 Goddess“s Sanctum
      "There is one thing you must understand about the 'Big 4': they aren't set in stone."


     Hearing these words come out from Sister Xuan's mouth, Daneel sat straight on his chair.


     After getting to the courtyard, he had knocked before entering.


     On hearing that he was here to learn more about the Big 4, Molan and Sister Xuan had shared a look between them.


     Daneel hadn't understood the meaning behind it, but he had had a feeling that he would find out soon enough.


     After sitting down, she had started the explanation in a neutral tone with these words.


     "There is only one requirement for a force to become one of the Big 4: to possess a Hero-"


     "Sister Xuan! You mustn't!"


     As Molan said these words in panic, Sister Xuan sighed and stopped speaking.


     While Daneel tried to ingest this shocking information, Sister Xuan said, "You do not have the authority to find out about this information. I can only tell you about our Sect, and about a particular place in the continent where you can go to be tested by each of the Big 4. If they find you worthy, they will take you in, and that is when you would be eligible to enter our circle and find out about the true purpose behind the Big 4. Anyway, both of us are from the "Goddess's Sanctum" Sect."


     Listening to this, Daneel first resisted the urge to glare at Molan. Clearly, Sister Xuan had been about to tell him something he wasn't supposed to know.


     Although he was curious about why she had wanted to do so, his thirst for knowledge had been stoked and it now demanded answers.


     Sadly, it seemed that he wouldn't have the chance to obtain as many as he had hoped.


     Raising a hand to interrupt her, he first asked a question that had been bugging him since the old man had died.


     "One second. First, tell me about something. According to the old man whom your Matron killed, some people from the Big 4 were the ones who had given the deal to grow the Echer Seeds. On successfully growing them, two people were going to be allowed to learn their spell technique at their sect. The deceased Black Raven King even said that they had communicated with him and said that they would come soon with trinkets that the candidates could use to go to their sect. Was this fake? Or could the offer have been real?"


     For a few seconds after Daneel told them about the deal, there was silence.


     As he watched on with confusion and even a little annoyance, Molan turned to Sister Xuan and the both of them shared a look before laughing.


     Molan was the one who laughed the hardest, as if she had heard the ramblings of some child.


     As for Sister Xuan, she only chuckled before seeing the look on Daneel's face and immediately saying, "Please forgive us. It is just that…just the notion that one of the Big 4 would be willing to share a spell technique with you for the growing of some low-grade Energy materials is so... ridiculous. Let me explain."


     Seeing that Daneel's annoyance was only growing due to the grating laugh of Molan's that was still resounding in his ears, Sister Xuan quickly cast a spell which made water appear around Molan's mouth, sealing it.


     Sputtering, Molan angrily said "Sister!", before being shut up again in the same way for a second.


     "Quiet. You are being rude. Do you want to leave?"


     As Sister Xuan said these words with a righteousness that would make one forget that she had also laughed just now, Molan folded her hands with chagrin and said, "No. You know I shouldn't. I'll stay silent."


     "Good. King Daneel, spell models are the core treasure of any force on Angaria. They protect them with their lives, as even the simplest of spell models can make a large difference in one's strength. Either the old man was fooled, or he made the entire thing up. The former is unlikely, as he was from the Big 4 himself and would know about things like these. There is no way at all in which such a deal would be proposed. Only the core members of a force are even allowed to peruse them, and even then, only those who have the highest of talent are even able to learn them and use them in battle."


     This answer perplexed Daneel. He clearly remembered seeing with his own eyes how the Vice Sect Master of the Withering Leaf Sect had used a spell model to amplify his attacks.


     A spell model/spell technique, was, after all, something that he had sought for a long time. Typically, a mage cast spells by connecting to the elementary particles in the air with his mageroot and changing them to his will to achieve the effect needed.


     A spell model allowed one to effect even the elementary particles near the ones directly controlled by the mageroot by changing the way in which the connection happened in the first place. In essence, it allowed a mage to amplify the power of each spell by a degree.


     His previous master had been able to directly pull and influence the particles near the ones he controlled, resulting in almost double the resulting power behind each spell. As for the Vice Sect Master, he had somehow absorbed the attacks shot towards him and fired them back after making them stronger.


     "Then how is the Withering Leaf Sect in possession of a spell model?"


     As he voiced this question, Sister Xuan raised an eyebrow and said, "Oh? So you knew of this fact? Molan, this part is useless, so the Matron won't be able to say that I broke the rules."


     Seeing Molan think for a bit and nod with a sullen expression on her face while still looking to the side, Sister Xuan dropped another bomb.


     "The Withering Leaf Sect was once one of the Big 4. They fell from grace long ago, and almost all of their top treasures were taken away. The only thing they have remaining is a partial spell model, which was stealthily smuggled away by the last Sect Master before their fall."


     Without giving pause, she continued to speak.


     "King Daneel, the only other thing I can tell you is that those who are part of the Big 4 are forbidden from meddling in the matters of the Central Continent. The only exception are the ones who support the Kingdom of Axelor, but even there, certain limits have been placed. As the Matron said, if you wish to learn the true nature of Magic, you must enter the Big 4. Here is the token that I was asked to give to you."


     Holding out a trinket shaped like a 6 pointed star, Sister Xuan waited until Daneel took it into his hand.


     Just as he removed his finger due to the feeling of small pain which meant that he had been pricked by it, Sister Xuan smiled and said, "Here is some free advice. Do not accept trinkets from anyone so easily. That could easily have been one which killed you. Anyway, it is now bound to you, and it will grant you entry to the place on the continent where you can get yourself tested. As the Matron said, you can tell her name to increase the chances of you being selected. Of course, I doubt you will need it because of your potential. The location is the spot where directly East of Lanthanor, where the Roc pierces the Basilisk's eye. I cannot tell you more, but you will know you are there when you see it. Is something wrong?"


     Sister Xuan had asked the last question on seeing Daneel drop the trinket he had just taken on the ground.


     It was as if something she had said had caused him so much shock that he had unconsciously done so. Yet, she couldn't understand just which part it was.


     In Daneel's mind, tumultuous waves were rocking his consciousness as a face and a name sprung up into his vision.


     A drunk man who had looked over him like a guardian angel.


     A dutiful warrior who had infiltrated the other side at risk of his own life.


     And the teacher who claimed to have not taught him much, despite setting an example with his actions that Daneel still followed.


     Master Jonah.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     293 HD
      "No, it's nothing. Thank you. I will be taking my leave now. Please don't hesitate to contact me if you need anything, and I hope you enjoy your stay in Lanthanor."


     Picking up the trinket that had fallen to the ground, Daneel said these words and smiled warmly at Sister Xuan.


     Although she had lost control of her emotions and hurt Eloise in the process, he liked the fact that she had the guts to own up to her mistake and not hesitating to use such a precious treasure instead of acting haughty and trying to depend on her backing to get away.


     In people who had considerable backing, this quality was definitely something that was rare.


     "I-I was just doing my duty. You have real talent, and I hope you join my Sect."


     Stammering slightly and turning away to hide the blush on her face, Sister Xuan said so and wondered what was wrong with herself.


     With his mind still filled with thoughts of his Master, Daneel noticed her actions but did not look too much into it. Nodding and walking out, he walked to his chambers with a hand on his chin, wondering just what connection his Master's meeting place had with the Big 4.


     As for going for the selection and entering one of the Big 4, Daneel did not even consider this option. There was no way that he would give up on the Central Continent.


     Still, it would be great if he could somehow learn their knowledge and spell model without being bound by such rules.


     Of course, he had heard the prerequisite to becoming one of the Big 4: to have someone on the level of a Hero.


     The Champion level itself was so far away from Daneel. Hence, it was just folly to think about Heros now.


     Yet, Daneel had confidence that he would definitely reach it with the help of the system.


     Getting back to his chambers, he called the one who was managing the Bank under Eloise.


     The people of the Black Raven Kingdom were still slowly trickling into Lanthanor to visit the site of the memento. Although the swing in public favor had started due to the sincere gesture, it would still take some time before Faxul could put forward the proposal to unite with Lanthanor.


     There was also still a month before he had to leave for the Hidden Kill Sect. Before then, his goal was to do everything in his power to push the Satisfaction level forward in order to earn EXP.


     After all, the sense of urgency to upgrade the system had only grown after obtaining the knowledge that the Hidden Kill Sect might have a Champion level personage in their midst.


     Also, back when he had gone to the Withering Leaf Sect, he had found an unbreachable area. That place definitely held the partial spell model that Sister Xuan had talked about.


     Again, with the upgrade, he would be able to obtain it.


     He had been keeping a close watch on the Valley of Mist, but none of the surviving members of the Withering Leaf Sect had tried to go back to their Sect Headquarters yet.


     Taking the record about the bank from Eloise's Deputy, Daneel went through it but had to do so again because he couldn't believe what he was seeing.


     Someone had taken out a 20,000 Gold Lan loan?!


     Seeing the details, he noticed that it had been authorized by Eloise, and that it was in the name of Helena.


     Although he felt curious about why Eloise hadn't told him about it, he decided to ask her after she woke up.


     "You can leave."


     After the Deputy left the room, Daneel transformed himself into the same identity he had used when he entered the Black Raven Kingdom: that of an old man with a greying beard.


     Checking the address which seemed to be outside the Capital, he left the Palace and headed to it to see what this mother and daughter duo were up to.


     …..


     Meanwhile, in a large warehouse which had been newly erected 10 kilometers away from the Lanthanor City.


     Standing on a set of stairs that led to an office which was located in such a way that the entire warehouse could be seen from it, Helena had a wide smile on her face as she enjoyed the sound of many, many embroidery trinkets being handled to create beautiful pieces of art.


     Beside her, Dalia, who had just come back from School, was holding a trinket in hand and listening to it.


     "Mum, did you listen to the announcement from our King?"


     The little girl still hadn't gotten over the embarrassment she had felt when she went tongue-tied in the presence of the King in the Palace.


     Hence, she blushed slightly as this memory flashed through her mind again.


     "Yes, it's a very noble gesture. I pity those poor families."


     "Our teacher who teaches finance was saying that it would be great if the Black Raven Kingdom appreciates what our King did. He has a habit of daydreaming about certain things in class, and this time, he talked about how wonderful it would be if the two Kingdoms set down all their hostilities and suspicions and encouraged trade. He said that it would be something unprecedented in the continent, and that we would all benefit from it. I wanted to ask how, but the bell rang. What do you think, Mum? How would we benefit?"


     Recently, with all the new knowledge that her daughter was absorbing, she had been having more and more questions that made Helena feel lost.


     She actually felt very happy about this, making her bless the King again in her heart. She also wished that there was also a school for people her age, as even they would love to find out about the world and learn various things.


     Although she usually deflected the question and asked Dalia to ask her teacher later, she felt that she knew the answer to this one.


     "Well, for starters, it might be much cheaper to buy Raven Feathers directly from them. You know how much these atrocious traders charge."


     Nodding with vehemence, Dalia said, "Ya, they really take pleasure in fleecing us."


     "Also, the special cotton-"


     As the two continued their discussion, a man teleported outside this warehouse and looked around.


     It was Daneel. Quickly teleporting underground, he asked the system to analyze what was going on in the warehouse.


     Hearing the answer, he was reminded of the proverb from Earth: "Necessity is the Mother of Invention."


     He had already gone to the location where Dalia and Helena's house was, and had asked around about what had happened. It was then that he found out about the events of the mother and daughter being approached by the Embroidery guilds.


     According to the system, there were rows and rows of tables inside with embroidery trinkets which were being used by many women and men who were laughing and chatting amongst themselves while going about their work.


     There were actually many products: clothes with beautiful designs using enchanted materials, embroidery patches for decoration, colorful banners, scabbards, etc.


     Each and every finished product had a single seal on all of them, and they were placed at a certain location in the warehouse which was marked as "For checking."


     The seal was actually the thing that surprised him the most. It had the symbol of Lanthanor and the Lanthanore Family: An elegant L with a dragon coiled around it. In a circle around it, the characters "H&D" were written using a writing style that seemed to flow on the fabric.


     Never could he have expected that this industrious couple would be able to figure out the franchise model from Earth.


     As he continued watching, Helena walked to the section and checked each product before passing it on further down. She checked each and every inch of them, and even sent many back even if she found even the littlest problem.


     Smiling wide to himself, Daneel started to make his way back to the Palace.


     He had always wished that there was some product unique to Lanthanor that he could use to pull more people to the Kingdom to increase trade and development. Now, he had found one.


     After all, on Earth, each and every country had a specific specialty that it touted as much as possible with the aim to increase revenue.


     Just as he was about to teleport away, he heard a notification from the system that made him frown.


     [3 people have been detected who are spying on the warehouse from locations East, West and North of host]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     294 The Helpless Spy
      It seemed that industrial espionage was something he couldn't get away from no matter which world he was in.


     It would be quite easy to apprehend them all or kill them if he wished. Yet, this might only result in more spies being sent.


     After all, realistically, there was no way that he could constantly keep an eye on the warehouse to make sure that it wouldn't be spied upon by other forces.


     Hence, the priority was to find out the motive and the origin of these three spies.


     Deciding to spend more time on it, Daneel used the entire day to frequently shift positions between them in order to catch any transmission they made.


     His advantage was that he had noticed that they only had trinkets which needed to be spoken aloud into instead of hearing the thoughts of those that held them.


     The latter type of trinkets were quite expensive, and were hence used only in limited situations where a specific need was there.


     Each spy was using the surroundings perfectly, completely out of sight from anyone that happened to pass through. They were also using specific trinkets which reminded Daneel of periscopes back on Earth. These had two components, one on the outside disguised and camouflaged, and the other in the hands of the spy who was using it to both get the images and the sounds from the warehouse.


     Spies were required to give regular updates about their work, so Daneel finally managed to intercept a few transmissions.


     One was from Axelor, but he had already guessed this due to the savagery that sometimes came on the man's face when he heard someone praising Daneel or the Kingdom inside the warehouse.


     The other was actually from the Eldinor.


     Since putting Eldra on the throne, Daneel had mostly let her do her own thing except for using her to get any information he needed from that Kingdom.


     After all, she was being watched at all times by a few people who suspected that her loyalties lay elsewhere. Hence, he had decided that he would only use this pawn of his when the situation was dire.


     Yet, he had asked Eldra to regularly send all the undertakings of the Kingdom of the Elves so that he could act accordingly or advise her if he needed something to be changed.


     Deciding to check those logs after getting back to the palace and finding out their motive, Daneel moved onto the last one.


     Where the last two spies were quite professional and would have passed the tests for the top spies in the Lanthanor, this one was quite amateurish.


     His origin actually surprised Daneel. He seemed to be some sort of a neutral spy. and he was actually sending information to multiple parties. Although Daneel didn't manage to recognize all the names of the organizations that he was sending it to, he realized that they were all the brands and establishments which were quite famous in Angaria.


     This one was definitely the most disconcerting of them all, as it meant that Helena and Dalia had already drawn the attention of the top industrial organizations of the continent.


     Right now, he was quite tempted to use his power and route them out because he felt uncomfortable about their presence.


     All three of them seemed to be peak Eminent Human Mages, so it would be a large undertaking by the Army if he were to deploy it.


     Getting an idea, Daneel teleported back to the Palace where he contacted someone he hadn't talked to frequently in a long time.


     An hour later, at the spot where the spy from the Axelor Kingdom was located.


     This man had dug himself into the ground and much like Daneel, he was using a spell to get air from above.


     Suddenly, 10 people wearing maroon robes teleported on top of this location before immediately deploying a space lock trinket.


     Without pausing their moments, the 10 thrust their arms into the soft soil.


     "OW!"


     The spy from Axelor was around 1 foot underground, and with a loud yelp, he had just used a spell to throw himself out without caring for being scratched by all the soil on the way.


     He had done so very rapidly, and the reason behind it was a blade of metal that had been conjured jointly by the 10 people and had almost pierced him through completely.


     Its speed was so shocking that he had only managed to react at the last moment. Still, he clutched his stomach which was bleeding due to the hole the blade had made.


     Just as he was wondering what the hell kind of magic this was, he looked at the faces of those who surrounded him and realize that they were all actually teenagers.


     "Who the hell are you? "


     His real goal was to take out the space lock breaking trinket he had in his pocket, and this question, although genuine, was only meant to distract these kids who he hoped were inexperienced.


     Yet, he had a very bad feeling about his situation due to the spell they had cast before.


     Seeing his obvious ploy, a few of them smiled before all 10 moved again as one to thrust their hands forward.


     This time, the spy noticed just how the spell before had been formed.


     Each of these Mages were actually quite weak, only at the level of either a 3rd Grade Amateur Human Level Mage or at most a 4th Grade Eminent Level Mage. They each conjured a tiny metal blade in the air, showcasing their affinity and talent in metal elementary particles.


     Yet, these tiny blades would be harmless on their own. It was only when they joined together that an actual silver blade was formed that cut off the spy's hand before he even had the chance to react.


     As he had had to smuggle in all the trinkets he had through the border with great effort, he had only come with a few. Hence, he had no barrier trinket, but he was powerful enough to cast one.


     Belatedly realizing that defense was his best option here, he tried to ignore the pain from his bleeding stump and immediately made a barrier appear around him that knocked the blade away.


     Just as he was about to take out another space lock breaking trinket using his other hand, he witnessed a shocking sight.


     One person was actually running towards him with his hands thrust out behind his back. As for the 10 people around him, they had turned around towards this man and were pointing at him with their eyes closed.


     With horror, the spy helplessly managed to grasp the trinket in his pocket, but it was almost as if he was moving in slow motion.


     His horror was due to the fact that the hand of the man who was running towards him had actually turned into a metal spike that glinted in the sun.


     Just as the spy was about to squeeze the space lock breaking trinket, the man leaped into the air and brought the spike down on the top of the barrier.


     Like a knife cutting through butter, the extreme penetrative force immediately broke the barrier and went through the head of the spy before stopping.


     Even this man was also a teenager, but he did not seem to care about the gory scene he had just caused. As the metal spike dissolved away, he wiped the blood that had splashed onto his face and said, "Domination Corps, move out."


     Watching this scene from a little distance away covertly, Daneel smiled as he saw the debut of the secret force he had been building for a long time.


     Trained by the instructors of the Fists of Justice training hall, these teenagers who had joined him before to usurp the Throne had now been trained in co-ordination magic casting and formations.


     Along with the training technique that hastened their training speed, they had been given the best conditions and resources.


     Clearly, it had all paid off.


     This scene also reminded him of the events that had happened before he had taken in the first member of the Domination Corps, who was currently its captain.


     Teleporting to him, Daneel once again marveled at this kid who had once been so sullen because he had been defeated by a bunch of nobles.


     "Well done, Joshua. Their training is top notch. You've been an excellent leader. Now, all that is required is an upgrade in power level. After that, the Domination Corps can begin to terrify the foes of Lanthanor."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     295 Naive
      Nodding, Joshua said, "Thank you. I am proud of them all, none of them shirked away from all the training they were put through. All we need is time. With time, the Domination Corps will definitely grow into one of the most powerful, if not THE most powerful strike team in the world. I really don't know how the teachers from the Fists of Justice Training Hall came up with all these intricate formations that have great effect in battle. If it weren't for them, this result would be impossible."


     "I know. They were really a treasure in the mud- even I didn't know they were in possession of such knowledge when I trained with them. I might have to have a conversation with the Master soon. Take care. Keep training, and don't hesitate to ask me if you need anything."


     Smiling at Joshua, Daneel patted him on the shoulder and teleported away.


     His next stop was the memento that was constructed for the fallen soldiers of the Black Raven Kingdom. Reaching it, he was happily surprised to find that most of the houses that had been recently built for the accommodation of those coming were almost full.


     The graveyard was spread over a large place, and as Daneel looked down from his position in the air, he saw many families sitting on the grass in front of the grave of their family member who had perished. Some cried, some laughed and some even talked animatedly as if they could feel the presence of their loved ones there.


     His heart was warmed by this site, and he looked on for a few minutes before contacting Faxul.


     "What is the status? Are you ready to make a formal announcement?"


     What followed was a brief pause during which Daneel couldn't figure out what his friend was thinking.


     "I don't think that's wise. The gesture with the memento was genius, but it hasn't managed to sway public favor as much as you hoped. Still, there has been a lot of change. What was hate has changed into a more neutral impression now. I have brought up this topic with the advisers, and they say that it is best to wait. I agree with them, but I leave it up to you. You know what we risk if it doesn't go well."


     Frowning, Daneel wondered if he had been too naïve in thinking that what he had done would be enough to let the two Kingdoms unite.


     Of course, he was still proud because it was already a miracle that he had managed to change the public opinion to how it was right now.


     Knowing that he only had a month left, he considered whether to press the issue. Yet, what they risked was riots and instability in a Kingdom that was still settling down from a change in leadership.


     This might end up completely destroying the Black Raven Kingdom which was already in a precarious position due to the many losses that it had recently sustained.


     Daneel didn't want this at all.


     As for the reason why his gesture hadn't been enough, he thought for a bit before placing himself in the shoes of someone who had grown up while listening about the constant skirmishes with the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     It was quite possible that this could have built up a stigma in the people's minds against his Kingdom, making it so that some extreme people could even take this gesture to be a mocking one.


     Thankfully, there weren't that many people like this, otherwise, the results wouldn't have been so good.


     Yet, something needed to be done now to hasten the unification.


     As always, Daneel's first option was to think about his memories on Earth. Of course, this was only after no good ideas appeared to him.


     He had reflected on this before, and he had realized that his specialty came into play when he designed plans to apply things from Earth on Angaria.


     What was usually done to relax tensions between the citizens of two countries to potentially unify them?


     Rifling through everything in his mind, an event came to the forefront which was attended by all countries regardless of enmity.


     In the history of this event, there had been many instances where respect was earned by a country due to the performance of its people even by those who formerly hated it or had bad opinions about it.


     From his experience, Daneel knew that public favor was like a boulder on a hill that had settled into place with two rocks in front of it, stopping its forward momentum.


     A lot of energy might be needed to push it forward to roll down, but after doing so, it would pick up speed on its own.


     Public favor was the same. Starting a change was the most difficult thing, after which, proper handling of circumstances could definitely result in a snowball effect.


     In Lanthanor, Daneel had done a lot to begin the rolling effect which had enabled him to bypass the drop he had had due to the massacre in the Palace and bring the satisfaction level to 19%.


     He needed just one more percent to earn a lot of EXP, but it had been stuck at this point for quite some time.


     Clearly, some event was needed to push it forward again.


     Similarly, the boulder had already begun to roll in the case of the Black Raven Kingdom. Again, a push was needed.


     Deciding that this event he had in mind would hopefully be the push that would let him accomplish two things at the same time, Daneel immediately contacted Eloise through the oathstone before remembering that she was still unconscious.


     After all, she was the one whom he depended on whenever he wanted to enact any of his plans for the betterment of Angaria.


     At this moment, he truly understood how much he depended on her.


     Yet, he felt that he had never really appreciated her enough till now. Still, she had always put in even more work than necessary to make sure that everything went smoothly.


     Just as he was resolving to himself to appreciate her more and let her know that she was an integral part of his life not just because of her actions, but also because he truly valued and admired her as a human being, a voice was heard through the oathstone which shocked him and almost made him fall through the air.


     "Da-Daneel? You never spoke till now, how are you speaking now?"


     It was Eloise's voice, but it was slightly different than how he remembered it. It was more… pleasant.


     "Eloise? You can hear me?"


     "Yes! Where am I? I thought I was still dreaming… But this feels different from a dream…"


     Rapidly beginning to teleport back to the Palace, Daneel continued to speak to Eloise, fearing that he might lose her if he let a pause come in their conversation. She sounded confused and even scared, and hearing that fear in her voice made Daneel panic more than he had in a long time.


     "What do you see around you Eloise? Tell me."


     "Nothing. I can't see! Am I blind? What's wrong with my body?! Something is happening to it! It's being…destroyed! But it's also being reborn at the same time…Daneel, I'm scared!"


     "It's all right, Eloise. You sustained an injury, and the medicine is just doing its work. Just relax. Why don't you try to open your eyes?"


     "But I can't feel anything! Your Highness, you can tell me what's really going in…it's ok if I'm dying."


     Daneel had no idea how she had jumped to this conclusion. Yet, the desperation he heard at the end of her sentence made his eyes moisten as he felt a mad urgency overtake him.


     He was already at the Palace, so he ran through the corridors to get to the room she was staying in.


     While the servants watched on bewildered, the King of Lanthanor barged into the room assigned to the guests in the Palace and closed the door behind him with an urgency that none of them had seen before.


     Inside, Molan and Sister Xuan were sitting in the courtyard again while having a cup of tea. Hearing him, they stood up with shock.


     Ignoring them, Daneel ran to Eloise's side.


     "She's talking to me through the oath stone!"


     Screaming this, Daneel looked at Eloise who still looked the same. Just as he was about to answer her in his mind, Eloise's voice devolved into sobs and she said something that he would never forget.


     "The pause means it must be true. I just want to say one thing to you, Your Highness. I... love you. Just once, can I call you by your name?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     296 Indecisiveness
      "King Daneel! King Daneel! KING DANEEL!"


     With his thoughts coming back into focus due to the shouts from Sister Xuan, Daneel blinked his eyes rapidly before looking at Eloise with panic.


     She was still the same, but her words still echoed in his mind.


     A woman actually…loved him?


     "King Daneel?! Is everything all right?"


     It seemed that his dazed look had alarmed Sister Xuan, as she was now looking at him and wondering whether he had been affected or injured by something.


     "Ye-yes, it is. She is speaking to me through the oathstone, and she said she is blind and can't feel anything."


     Seeing the shock in both Molan and Sister Xuan's eyes as he said this, Daneel finally gained full control of his thoughts and asked, "What's wrong? What could it mean?"


     After sharing a look with Molan, Sister Xuan answered, "It means that there is a dissonance between her mind and body. This is a rare case that occurs when someone was feeling something very strongly before they went into a body-upgrading coma. The remnant of that strong feeling drives the mind and thus, the mageroot forward, making it absorb more energy than the body. A synchronization is essential in cases like this where someone is advancing to top potential from nothing. It is different in the case of someone training normally, as the slow training process allows them to stay in sync. In this case, the dissonance caused the mind to 'disconnect' from the body-hence the state of your friend."


     Listening to the explanation, the panic in Daneel grew as the tone in Sister Xuan's voice had been very grave.


     "Is it fatal? How can we save her?"


     "It is fatal in many cases, but first, let me explain why. Due to losing the connection, the victim has no senses. They are in a dark empty place all by their lonely self. With time, this drives them mad. Although the Energy will keep pulling the victim into a hibernation state, the time during which they are awake will take a huge toll on them."


     "But she isin't alone! I can speak to her!"


     "Exactly. We have a unique situation here. The oathstone is tied to the soul; hence, its connection still remains. You must continue to talk to her when she is awake. This will let her keep a grip on her sanity. I will also speak with the Matron about what else can be done. The best case is that she wakes soon, but if she doesn't, it is your words that will save her."


     It had felt as if he had plummeted into the darkest of depths when he had heard about people going insane due to the loneliness.


     Yet, now that he had a chance to save her and prevent this from happening, Daneel grasped it.


     With a nod, he turned towards Eloise and said, "Eloise, listen to me. You aren't dying. This is everything that happened since you fell unconscious."


     In detail and with patience, Daneel told Eloise about all the events that had led up to this point.


     After he was done, there was a period of silence which made Daneel feel scared again that she wasn't present.


     Yet, a hesitant voice spoke after a few seconds.


     "Your Hi-"


     "Call me Daneel."


     "No, I can't! I'm your-"


     "Eloise. I insist."


     "But your Maj-"


     "Eloise."


     "But I-"


     "Eloise."


     "B-"


     "Eloise."


     "Yes."


     "It's an order."


     After another pause, Eloise spoke again in his mind.


     "D-Daneel? About what I said before…"


     Hearing these words, Daneel could almost see Eloise fidgeting while standing in front of him.


     "We can talk about that after you wake up. Just remember one thing: I am here for you. My only job right now is to talk to you and make sure that you are as normal as you can be."


     "But you are the King! I don't want to bother you for every-"


     "Eloise. You are worth it. You are very important to me, and I insist that you continue to talk to me. Got it?"


     "Yes. I suddenly feel very sleepy. Is this what you talked about? I feel like something is pulling me away…"


     Although Daneel was surprised by the timing, he said, "It must be. Remember, Eloise, contact me the moment you-"


     "I-I can't contro…"


     As her voice cut off in his mind, Daneel turned to Sister Xuan and asked, "She just left suddenly saying that something was pulling her away to sleep. Is that how it works?"


     After thinking for a bit, Sister Xuan answered, "Yes. I have read a few records about it, and they say that the hibernation is sudden."


     Nodding and sighing with relief, Daneel tried to make sense of his surging thoughts.


     "I'll talk to you later."


     Pushing out these words, he made his way out of the chamber before walking to an open balcony.


     Setting his hands on the handrail and looking out over the beautiful lawns of the Lanthanor Palace, Daneel finally came face to face with his thoughts.


     Love.


     To him, this word only represented what he shared with his parents and, to some extent, all the people he cared about.


     Yet, he had never even thought about romantic love so far.


     As someone from Earth, Daneel had indeed grown up with the attitude that having a relationship was something very common and essential in life.


     Yet, after coming to Angaria, this notion had completely changed.


     After all, Earth was a place where most life was stable, allowing it to prioritize relationships over most other things.


     Angaria was a die or kill world. Hence, he had realized quite clearly early on itself that his focus should always be on growing strong enough to protect everyone he loved.


     Even now, there was a long way to go. Many threats still loomed, and Daneel also had many goals to work towards.


     At such a time, love had come hurtling towards him.


     What should he do?


     There was no way that he could ignore Eloise's confession and sweep it under the rug. He valued and respected her too much to do that.


     No, what Eloise needed was a clear answer.


     Yet, Daneel had no idea what to do.


     Although he was clear that he wanted to be decisive, he had no idea about which decision to make.


     On the one side, his reason to reject her was that he had no intention of thinking about romantic love until he could at least ensure the survival of the continent.


     After all, with long life spans, many talented Mages and Fighters chose to either stay alone or have multiple relationships over time, depending on their personality. Both were considered quite normal in society.


     On the other, Daneel truly did not want to see someone he cared about so much have their heart broken.


     After all, in her voice, he had clearly felt just how much she loved him.


     Even her dedication made sense now. She completely applied herself, always, because his dreams had become her dreams.


     His happiness had become her happiness.


     If he rejected her, he also had the fear that he might never find something as pure as this ever again.


     After all, as someone completely inexperienced with love, Daneel had no idea what to feel or think.


     He needed to talk to someone who had that experience.


     Hence, turning around, he started to walk to the room where he made it a point to spend an hour or two every week without fail.


     Just like a child who didn't know what choice to make, he had decided to ask his parents.


     And in this matter, Daneel really was a child.


     ...


     Meanwhile, in the room from which Daneel had just stumbled out.


     "What do you think is wrong with him, Sister?", Molan asked, still eyeing the door that had been left open by Daneel.


     With her eyebrows in a V-shape, Sister Xuan thought seriously about everything that the King had said so far.


     Finally, after going through them for 3 or 4 times, she realized what might have happened.


     "Molan, if you thought that you were going to die in the next few minutes or seconds, what would you do?"


     Initially startled at this sudden and weird question, Molan thought for a few seconds before answering, "I would try to fulfill my last wishes, or I would try to pass them on to you, Sister Xuan."


     "Would you or would you not confess your love or attraction or whatever it is you have for the guy whom you ogled at every night for a month by the riverside when he visited our Sect?"


     Blushing deeply at her words, Molan stuttered, saying, "I-I don't know what you are talking about. But if he was here, yes, I would."


     Sighing and getting an anticipatory look on her face, Sister Xuan sat on the chair beside Eloise and said, "Then I know why he might have been affected so strongly."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     297 Indecisiveness 2
      Walking to his parents' room, Daneel took a deep breath before knocking and waiting.


     This was the one room in the Palace where a smile would always light up his face involuntarily due to the sight of his mother or father feeling happy that he had come to visit.


     This time, as his father opened the door, he saw that both of them were there, and they seemed to have been discussing about something, as was evident from the two wine glasses on the table.


     No matter what his parents had gone through, the love they shared had never been affected. This only increased the fear in Daneel that he might miss something as special as this if he rejected Eloise.


     These days, his mother had been spending her time touring the inner and outer cities and helping people in whatever way she could. He had sanctioned her a certain amount before to donate in order to build goodwill in the people, and she had been using this money very productively.


     Her efforts had also definitely gone a long way in increasing public satisfaction, but she was, after all, just one person. Hence, the number of people that she had been able to reach wasn't very high.


     Thinking on this, Daneel got an idea to magnify the effects of his mother's actions, but he shelved it for now as he had something more important to discuss.


     Seeing the grave expression on Daneel's face, it seemed that Maria and Robert had also understood that something was wrong.


     "Daneel, is everything all right?"


     As he heard the question from Maria, Daneel first took a seat on the single sofa adjacent to the one on which his parents were sitting.


     Before speaking, he first levitated a glass from the cupboard to the table before filling it with wine from the bottle nearby and drinking it in one go.


     Robert only sat back and didn't say anything, but Maria now had a worried expression on her face.


     After a few seconds, Daneel finally broke his silence.


     "Mom, Dad, can you guys tell me how you fell in love?"


     Hearing the sudden question, Daneel's parents looked at each other with confusion.


     Instead of choosing to ask the questions on their mind, Robert and Maria first decided to answer, as they knew that their son would mostly answer them when the time came.


     They had reached this decision mutually, but no words had had to be spoken between them.


     Even Daneel managed to notice this due to the clarity that had come in both of their eyes at almost the same time.


     Next, they smiled at each other briefly before Maria turned to Daneel and started to answer his question.


     "You already know that your father's family approached mine for marriage after he fell in love with me at first sight in a family gathering, right?"


     Knowing this part of their story, Daneel nodded.


     "I was only 18 at the time, and your father was already a grizzled army man with a rough voice and a rough face. When my family came and told me that he had fallen in love, I was shocked. I had no idea what he saw, but I certainly hadn't seen anything in him to make me want to agree instantly."


     At this moment, a slight blush came on Maria's face.


     "This next part, even your deceased grandparents didn't know. I said that I needed some time, and I used a friend's friend, who was a part of your father's squad in the army to send a message to him that I wanted to meet. We met outside the Capital City, in front of a small lake around 10 Km east of-"


     "15 km."


     "15 Km east of the western gate. I told my parents that I was sleeping in a friend's house, and I had used the opportunity to get there. Naturally, I was a bit scared about being found out."


     "She was jittery and actually almost attacked me when I spoke behind her.", said Robert, with a smile wider than Daneel had seen in a long time.


     Pinching her husband discreetly and making him stop speaking, Maria continued as if nothing had happened.


     "After he greeted me, there was silence for an hour. I still remember that there was a full moon, and its rays reflected on the lake's surface to form a beautiful sight by which I was spellbound. Just like that, we stood and looked on, until your father unsheathed a knife suddenly and threw it in a direction."


     Daneel was surprised by this twist of events. Had an enemy appeared?


     "It was at a tree beside the lake on top of which a flower had bloomed. The knife had cut it cleanly, and it floated down and was caught in your father's hands. Holding it forward, he walked up to me and said, 'Marry me, and I will protect you and take care of you forever.'"


     Hearing this, Daneel looked at his father with a shocked expression.


     This man, who usually spoke in a gruff tone and almost always had a serious expression on his face, had actually been so romantic in his youth?!


     "And you fell in love, mom?", Daneel asked.


     He had been reminded of the soap operas and movies he had seen on Earth. In them, such beautiful moments usually resulted in the heroine falling in love with the hero.


     Yet, his words actually made the couple laugh out loud.


     Confused, he waited for them to stop and explain what had been so funny about what he had said.


     "Daneel, you might be the King, but you can really be very dumb sometimes."


     The stumped expression on his face as he heard this only made his parents laugh more.


     After quieting down, Maria said, "Of course I didn't, son. But I agreed to marry him."


     "Why? Why would you choose to spend your life with someone whom you might not love?"


     This time, it was Robert who answered.


     "It is because she saw in my eyes that I was being sincere. At that moment, I gave your mother the trust that I would be with her, always."


     Nodding, Maria grasped Robert's hand sweetly and said, "Yes. I knew that this was someone whom I might not love at the moment, but I was sure that there was no one who could take care of me better. I was right; we did end up falling in love later, when we got to know each other. Daneel, you have to understand that love is different for each and every person. Ask what you came here to ask."


     Pondering on his mother's words, Daneel nodded and voiced the query that had been bothering him so much.


     "Eloise said she loves me. I don't know what to do. I don't know what I… feel. And I'm scared that I will lose her if I reject her now."


     A serious expression came on both Robert and Maria's faces as they heard their son speak in a tone that had more doubt and indecisiveness than they had seen in a long time.


     After a few seconds, Robert shared a look with Maria before saying to Daneel, "Follow me, son."


     Walking to the balcony, Robert waited for Daneel to approach before starting to speak.


     "Son, in this matter, both of us have the same advice. How much ever we want to have a daughter in law and grandkids whom we can play with, we think that it is most important that you choose to marry someone for the right reason. Whoever you marry, you must be willing to share your life with them. You must give them time, care and trust. That means that you should not just marry for the sake of marriage and then leave your wife alone while you grow stronger or follow your dreams. You have a lot of time; do not fear about never finding love again. Just ask your inner self: do you love Eloise and want to spend your life with her for the right reason? Or are you considering it only out of fear? The answer to that should be the reason behind your decision, Daneel."


     Looking out at the beautiful scenery, Daneel started to recall each and every interaction he had had with Eloise so far.


     The story his parents had told him had made him realize that love was probably not what he had seen in movies back on Earth.


     As he took his father's words to heart and started to think deeply about the topic, a clarity began to form in his mind about just what he wanted to do.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     298 Sports
      Three days later.


     In the Black Raven Kingdom.


     As the old woman who had talked to Faxul when he reached the palace for the first time walked through the Palace grounds like she usually did each day, she came across a certain area where a very large field had been cordoned off and was now hidden from sight using an opaque barrier.


     She had recently been quite disgruntled by the decisions of the new King, who wanted the Kingdom to unite with Lanthanor which had been the cause of many, many soldiers dying over the ages.


     She knew clearly what the benefits were. The financial advisers had been hard at work drawing up the estimates, and according to them, an established trade route and fixed prices would definitely result in such a rapid rate of development that they would be able to come out of their dire situation in very little time.


     Still, the old woman couldn't shake the feeling that the King of the Lanthanor Kingdom might be behind all of this happening.


     Alas, she couldn't do anything. The people supported the King, and at least for an year, no contender could rise up to challenge the direction the Kingdom was taKing.


     The only consolation for her was that the King had listened to their advice when they had told him that it would not be wise to announce the unification now because of the many detractors in the Kingdom who still hated Lanthanor.


     Although the truth was that these detractors were few and far in between, they would definitely be able to make enough noise in case the announcement went live.


     What was needed was some way in which the Lanthanorians could garner respect from the proud people of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Now, noticing this 200 m x 75 m field, the old woman wondered what was going on without even her knowing about it.


     These kinds of barriers were placed to avoid people from outside spying in, so they seldom had protective properties.


     Hence, she easily stepped inside and was dazed by what she saw.


     There were two teams of people at the center of the field, and they were facing each other while an egg-shaped object was in between them.


     As the loud screech of a Raven sounded, two people who were right in front of the ball on opposite sides lunged forward at the same time but one managed to move faster and grasp it in his hands.


     Immediately, he threw the ball behind him with the strength of an Eminent Human Fighter.


     As the ball barrelled through the air in a blur, it was caught by someone on his side who began to run towards the opposite side.


     The other team tried to tackle this man with the ball, and one finally succeeded before throwing it again.


     In this way, the ball switched hands back-and-forth until one team finally managed to reach the other end of the court with the ball in their hands.


     After doing so, they started jumping in the air and shouting with joy as happiness bloomed on their faces.


     "Good job! Take a break for 10 minutes."


     These words were said by a man who had the Raven on his shoulders that had made the sound before which had started the entire thing.


     Clearly, he seemed to be in charge.


     Walking up to him, the old woman asked, "What's going on?"


     Whatever these soldiers had been doing, it had looked so eye-catching and filled with energy that she had also felt the urge to get that ball and run while facing so many obstacles.


     This was the nature of competition that was present in almost every warrior in the Army: they loved to test themselves and beat others with their own strength.


     Bowing on seeing who had come, the man said, "Madam, this is a game whose rules have been given by the King himself. He told me to pick out the strongest soldiers and divide them into teams before directing them to practice as they might have to compete in this game soon. He did not give any reasons, but we all love the game and the feeling we got when we played it, so we have been practicing non-stop since last night. This is the document that was given."


     Handing over a piece of parchment to the woman respectfully, the man who was actually the soldier who was 5th in authority in the Army deferentially stepped to the side before walking to the team who had lost.


     "What did I tell you? Use at least the simplest of strategies! Try to jump at each one from all sides so that they can't escape! If –"


     Watching the man leave, the old woman grabbed the parchment in her hands and went through it.


     First were the rules of this game, which had a peculiar name to it.


     It was called 'Handball'.


     The rules were actually quite simple: the objective of each team was to take the ball to the other end of the court. The ball could not be passed forward- only passes behind were allowed. The other team could do anything and everything they wanted in order to stop the one who had the ball.


     These were the base rules of the game, but there was also a note saying that more rules would be added later on.


     Next, four more competitions were listed, but these did not require special training.


     They were archery, a 1 km dash, spear throwing, and wrestling.


     The only thing to note was that each of them had clear rules like in the case of wrestling where the victor would be one who scored the most points by putting his opponent on the ground.


     Who… had designed all this?


     This was the question that popped up in the old woman's head first. Each and every rule had been clearly thought out and designed to test competitors in a fair way. Each and every competition would almost certainly be a contest of pure skill and strength, which would be a delight to watch.


     Unable to hold in her curiosity, the old woman walked back to the Palace and hesitated for a bit before knocking on the doors of the King's chambers.


     It was still early morning, so she actually didn't know whether the King would be awake.


     Yet, on hearing a voice ask her to come in, she opened the door and entered to see the King fondly stroking the Protector Raven which was joyfully cocking its head and enjoying the treatment.


     "Take a seat. I'll be with you shortly."


     As the old woman obliged, the King continued the activity for a few more minutes before patting the Raven and looking it in the eye.


     The old woman's eyes were transfixed on the Protector Raven. She had always admired it since a young age, and it was actually a wish to see it in real life that had led her to enter the Army in the first place.


     She had quickly risen in the ranks with her hard work and talent, and she had actually had the fortune to interact with the Raven when the previous King had still been alive.


     In all these years after his death, she had always missed seeing this Raven and now that she finally saw it again, a smile unwittingly came on her face which was usually fixed in a cold expression.


     After the King patted it, the Protector Raven actually turned to her and nodded before going to a large open window that was always present in the King's chambers and taking off into the air from it.


     Still dazed by the familiar nod, the old woman didn't notice that the King had taken a seat in front of her and had just asked her about the reason behind her coming to find him so early in the morning.


     Just as he was about to repeat his question, the old woman came back to her senses and took out the parchment that he had given last night to the soldiers.


     "My King, who designed all these games? And what is the purpose behind you asking the soldiers to practice them and saying that they might compete against someone? If I may ask."


     Smiling, King Faxul answered, "I was going to bring this up in the Royal Court that starts in a few hours, but there is no harm in telling you about it now. Soon, Lanthanor and the Black Raven Kingdom will be competing against each other in these sports in the stadium that will be jointly constructed on the land of the Black Raven Kingdom with the funding of the Kingdom of Lanthanor. You said it yourself. They have to earn respect. And they wish to do so by displaying their skill and strength using these sports. When the King of Lanthanor gave me this message, I only told him one thing: that it wouldn't be so easy to beat my soldiers. Now, it is your duty to make sure that our soldiers live up to my word."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     299 Advertising 1
      On a balcony in the Palace of Lanthanor that overlooked the field in which a group of soldiers were fighting for possession of an egg-shaped ball.


     "The red team has the ball and they are running towards the goal, but the team member just got tackled hard by a blue team member. The ball is rolling on the ground… and three people just jumped on it, but none of them got it. Now, more and more are jumping on it to try and catch it. The blue team –"


     If someone walked in at this point and saw that the King of Lanthanor had actually turned into a commentator for this match, they would have been shocked.


     Indeed, Daneel was currently spectating the game of handball that was going on in the field in front of him while entertaining Eloise with its proceedings in his mind.


     Over the past three days, he had talked extensively with this sweet girl whom he had actually never known much until this point.


     After the conversation with his parents, he had managed to dispel the doubt in his mind and made his decision regarding what to do in the matter of love. Yet, he had hidden it deep in his heart and had decided to tell Eloise after she came out of her coma.


     The two had talked about various things, starting with their experiences when they were kids and the things that had shaped them to be who they were.


     Of course, Daneel hadn't said anything about his real past from Earth and had instead spoken about his time here in Lanthanor where he was a little kid who had been frequently bullied due to being the son of a disgraced soldier.


     Eloise had listened to his entire past with rapt attention, asking questions as she liked. Yet, she still stuttered whenever she had to call him by his name.


     Daneel actually found this quite endearing, and he loved interrupting her whenever she defaulted to calling him 'King'.


     After talking about himself, he had listened to Eloise's past and understood how she was so skilled at handling everything that had been thrown at her by him since he had become King.


     Eloise had been trained in the matters of business administration and organization development from a young age, just like all the other princes and princesses of the noble Lanthanore line.


     The classes had actually been quite spread out, focusing on all the aspects required for a ruler. Yet, Eloise had used to frequently run after the teacher who was in charge of business administration in order to learn more because she had always been fascinated about the topic.


     After talking about happy memories like these, Eloise had told him about the time when she had personally witnessed one of her brothers kill an innocent man because he had tried to drag his daughter away.


     He had been a lusty man who was responsible for many rapes in the Kingdom, and he had been put to death by Daneel long ago.


     Yet, the memory of this event had made her voice break and Daneel had felt her pain even though he couldn't see her expression.


     In that case at least, Eloise had personally given her savings to the family of that man for a long time until they had been settled.


     Along with this, there were many instances where Eloise always tried her best to pull her brothers and sisters back from the cruel paths that they had taken.


     She had also lamented that they might still have been alive if she had succeeded.


     Coming to the present, Eloise had said that her mother who had been freed by Daneel on her request had actually suggested that she would do well to marry such a talented king who was being talked about all over the continent.


     Daneel had only coughed at this, and both of them had hastily moved on to other topics.


     In this way, Daneel and Eloise had gotten quite close and Eloise was also getting more and more comfortable with speaking her mind with the King whom she had always regarded with the utmost respect and admiration till now.


     As for Daneel, he only felt that his decision had actually been right and he once again thanked his parents inside for giving him the right advice instead of trying to push him to make a decision that he might regret later.


     Over this time, Daneel had also been concentrating on his training. He was approaching the next level quite fast, and the closer he got to the Warrior level, the more Daneel looked forward to finding out just what kind of power someone in that realm would have.


     Also, Daneel had taken out the Warrior level combat trinket that had been gifted to him by the Kingdom of Arafell when he had become king.


     No matter how much he studied it, his level of enchanting wasn't enough to analyze it or even hope to replicate it even by using the system.


     The highest level of trinket that he could make right now was at the level of an Exalted Human, and this was also the case with the Kingdom of the Elves. The specialty of Eldinor was that they had more people to make these trinkets, and they were also very creative when it came to what kind of trinkets to make.


     As for the spies he had sent to Arafell, there was no news yet of any new information being discovered.


     After finishing the commentary of the match, Eloise once again felt sleepy and went back into her state of hibernation.


     After she had done so, Daneel immediately called for a Royal Court to be held because he had decided that it was time to move forward his plans for the future development of Lanthanor.


     An hour later.


     "Genius, my King. It was just a genius idea to establish these games that will definitely see the public image of Lanthanor changing in the hearts of the people of the Black Raven Kingdom. Soon, Lanthanor and the Black Raven Kingdom will unite to become the first Empire in centuries that will take Angaria by storm. I congratulate you on this matter beforehand, and I must say that I'm also proud –"


     "Enough praise. How goes the construction of the stadium?"


     With a hurried nod, the minister who had hoped to get into the good graces of the King by highlighting the merits of his plan stopped his actions and immediately said, "We have contracted the best builders in both kingdoms and given the advance. The stadium will be ready in three days."


     "Good. Everyone, I called this Royal Court because I have an announcement to make."


     As all the people in the room heard the King say these words, they sat up straight as they wondered just what the announcement could be.


     They had personally been witnessing everything, and they had actually been most impressed by the performance of the Bank of Angaria and the scheme that had worked out very well.


     The interest payments had been coming in steadily, and all the ministers and officials had personally seen just how diligently each citizen had worked after obtaining the loan from the king.


     "You have already seen the format of the competition that will take place in the Black Raven Kingdom. Our next goal: advertising. The network has already been notified, but we need to do more. The target of these games is not just the Black Raven Kingdom; I want the entirety of the continent to know about this event and to want to attend it. The Kingdoms themselves must feel that they are nothing if they do not represent themselves in these games to show the skills of their soldiers or citizens. The budget is 500,000 Gold Lans. Using this money, I want you all to draft and execute plans that will make sure that the news about this event will reach every corner of the continent. I don't want excuses, I only want results. The ones with the best performance will be awarded and promoted. For now, unless you have any questions, you all are dismissed."


     Driving this point into the minds and hearts of all the ministers and officials present, Daneel looked around to see if anyone had any queries.


     It was Elanev's father who raised the question that was definitely on the minds of many present.


     "What is the name of this event, my King?", he asked, making a smile appear on Daneel's face as he said the name which was revered on his home planet as one of the most important events that was witnessed by the entire world.


     "The Olympics."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     300 Giants of Arafell
      Looking up and squinting his eyes due to the sunlight, Norcet once again felt awe at the amazing sight which was in front of him.


     Although he had seen it many, many times before, it's grandeur was something that didn't lessen no matter how many times one lay their eyes on it.


     "Waaaaah…."


     Hearing this sound from beside him, Norcet looked at his 10-year-old son whom he had brought along because he wanted him to see the incredible sights in the world.


     His mouth was open, and drool had started to drip down along his face.


     As one of the wealthiest traders in Lanthanor, he had enough power and wealth to ensure his safety almost anywhere on the Central Continent.


     "Dad, who are they?", the kid finally asked, wiping away the drool and turning to his father.


     "Son, they are the protector giants of the Kingdom of Arafell. Legend has it that they were the chief protectors of Goddess Arafell who established this Kingdom. After their death, they were turned to stone using an ancient process. At least, that is what the stories say. Many believe that they are just stone statues. What do you think, son?"


     Watching his son think with his eyes furrowed, Norcet also looked forward again and tried to find the answer himself.


     In front of him were two 30 m tall humanoid figures that stood facing each other while holding an enormous 40 m tall gate in between them. The stone was grey, and there was almost no damage on it even though it was claimed that this structure had guarded the capital of the Kingdom of Arafell for centuries.


     On their backs, both giants had enormous hammers that looked like they would have been able to flatten entire towns if someone was able to actually wield them.


     As for their facial features, both giants had V-shaped faces with round noses and large eyes.


     If they really were stone statues, then the craftsmanship of the person who had made them really had to be admired due to the sheer amount of detail that was visible clearly even from the ground.


     "They look…real, dad. My teacher also said that it's very unlikely, but I believe."


     Smiling and patting his son's head, Norcet said, "Good. Like I always tell you- listen to what everyone has to say, but always make your decision on your own. Now, let's go in. Uncle Kellor asked us for a favor; we should take care of it first."


     Since he had started to send his kid to the School of Lanthanor, Norcet had been pleasantly surprised to see that all the knowledge was actually making his son think more on a day-to-day basis.


     Praising the King in his mind, he looked at the Mage who had just teleported them over and said, "Let's go."


     There were only three of them, but the Mage was actually an Eminent Human who would definitely be able to get them away in an instant if needed.


     If it weren't for him, they would have had to travel to the Arafell the 'normal' way, which would have taken weeks.


     Teleportation really did make things much easier, and it made Norcet wish that there was no limit to what could be carried on a single teleportation trip.


     On both sides of this enormous gate, there were smaller ones which looked tiny in comparison. Still, standing at 10 meters tall, they did their job in protecting the capital city.


     The Capital's official name was actually "Goddess Arafell's Abode", but everyone just called it 'capital' because the other option was too long.


     After approaching the smaller, 5 m tall gate set in the wall to the right of one of the giants, Norcet presented a token that he had obtained when he had passed through the main gate of the Kingdom of Arafell a few hours ago.


     The guard in charge was human, but a giant stood nearby in green clothes.


     He was at least 13 feet(4 m) tall, and he seemed to be looking around with a smile on his face.


     The giants of Arafell actually had two characteristics that they were known by in Angaria: their size and their calm nature.


     In this regard, there was actually an age-old saying in Angaria:


     "If you wish to learn the meaning of patience, then look for a Giant of Arafell."


     Of course, when the coin flipped and when a Giant truly became infuriated, there was no foe more fearsome.


     This was because although they were known for their patience, there were certain topics that would drive them to deadly rage if touched.


     For the kid, it was the first time seeing such a fascinating creature. Yet, instead of its size, the kid was actually most impressed by the pure smile on its face as it gazed at the lush fields of grass all around it.


     As if feeling his gaze, the giant turned around and made its way over.


     With a smile, Norcet, who was waiting for the tokens to be checked, turned around to the giant and said, "Hello, noble giant! Would you be interested in attending an event where competitions of skill and passion will regale spectators with sights they have never seen before? Then come to the "Olympics", an event conducted on the soil of the Black Raven Kingdom and co-hosted by the Kingdom of Lanthanor! The two Kingdoms will be duking it out in contests of strength, teamwork, and talent to establish once and for all that their Kingdom is stronger than the other! It will be a feast to see! All are welcome! Please take this pamphlet, where all the details are mentioned!"


     By his side, both his son and the Mage became shocked on seeing Norcet raise his tone and speak these words while making grand gestures with his arms.


     Due to his charisma, they could almost see the incredible sights that were promised, making them want to definitely view this event without any doubt.


     His voice had also drawn the interest of the soldiers who were checking the tokens and even those who were standing in the queue to enter the Capital of Arafell.


     Glad that he was having an excellent start in the task he had been assigned to by Kellor, Norcet smiled and took out a stack of simple pamphlets made of parchment that he started to distribute to everyone who was listening.


     After taking the pamphlet and studying it for a few seconds, the giant asked in a rough voice, "Why Olympics? Why not simply Games?"


     Of course, one other thing that Giants were known for was their simple-mindedness that was clear in the way they spoke.


     Yet, each giant had a different way in which they had communicated. Bos, who had been the Envoy to the King of Lanthanor, was of the type who referred to himself in the third person no matter what he said.


     In answer to this, Norcet took a deep breath before launching into the explanation given by Kellor when he had asked the same question.


     "Once, the King of Lanthanor, who is the one who had the idea to begin these games in the first place, had gone to a forest to collect some berries to eat when he was a kid. He had wanted to help a child who was starving on the road due to having no food, and King Daneel had also been very poor because of his family's condition. While he was collecting the berries, he was approached by an old man wearing white robes who seemed to be raving with madness. Seeing the King, the old man grasped his shoulders and said a few strange words before disappearing forever. The King had no idea that the words meant, but he decided to use one of those for these games. As for the exact words and his real reason, the King has decreed that he will announce it after the games commence. If you wish to find out, then you must come!"


     Hearing the long but very interesting story, the people all around started to whisper to themselves as the interest inside them grew to witness such an incredible event that might occur only once in their lifetime.


     "You can go in. And can I have a pamphlet too?"


     Hearing these words from the guard, Norcet beamed before handing one over and striding into the gate.


     He had a lot of places to go to to advertise in the same way, so he did not wish to waste any time.


     Before he had become a successful trader, he had been a bard who had always found happiness when he managed to spellbound someone with his narration.


     Having the chance to do so again, he was so excited that he had even forgotten his companions.


     Turning around and still seeing them poring over the pamphlets, he shouted, "Let's go! We have a lot of ground to cover!", before continuing to walk with a spring in his step.


     …..


     Meanwhile, in the Palace of Lanthanor.


     Sister Xuan, who was currently eyeing Eloise and wondering just what she and the King were talking about every day, stood up in her chair suddenly as she had just noticed something that had startled her.


     Quickly calling Molan, she said, "Notify the King. She is going to wake up soon," before sitting back down and seeing the hand of the woman twitch visibly, indicating that the hibernation was about to end.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     301 Truth 1
      Quickly rushing to the room, Daneel was shocked to see that Eloise's body which had been motionless all these days was suddenly moving, and her expression had also changed to that of pain from peace.


     "Is anything wrong?", he asked Sister Xuan, who was standing beside the bed and watching closely.


     "No. Some pain is normal when one wakes up from such a long period of hibernation. The sensation of getting back control of one's senses also sends a shock to the brain that is perceived as pain."


     Hearing this, Daneel nodded and tried to contact Eloise in his mind through the oath stone. Getting no answer, he assumed that she was probably occupied with taking back control of her body.


     Even back on Earth, he had heard of cases where coma patients felt intense pain when waking up due to the fact that the body had been motionless for such a long time, causing the blood flow to lessen.


     Solemnly, the three of them waited and watched Eloise as the pain in her face increased bit by bit.


     At the same time, there was also a change in her body that left them feeling amazed.


     Since the first time that he had seen her in this state, Daneel had always thought that there was some kind of glow under her skin which was very faint.


     Now, that glow had just intensified before disappearing entirely.


     In its wake, it had changed Eloise's skin into a spotless state, as if she had just been born. Also, a natural glowing effect had been added to it, causing one to feel awe just by looking at this phenomenon and wondering whether this was even possible in a human.


     As for her face, her features hadn't changed that much, but there was just this additional aura to her that made those watching feel attracted.


     Of course, this only lasted for a second because all those in the room were quite powerful.


     Before, Eloise might have paled to Sister Xuan in the matter of beauty because of the latter's perfectly proportional face and perfect skin. Eloise, on the other hand, had been just a normal human, albeit a beautiful one with some flaws such as her pale skin.


     Growing in power did change one's appearance, but Daneel had never thought that it would be this drastic.


     Actually, this was a case of growth in potential rather than power, so Daneel realized that the metrics must be different.


     Finally, with the fluttering of her eyes, Eloise's expression relaxed as she opened them and curiously looked around.


     Blinking continuously, she softly said "Daneel!" before suddenly closing her mouth after realizing that she was in the presence of other people.


     Of course, none of them had missed the call.


     "I'm right here, Eloise. How do you feel?"


     Saying this, Daneel bent forward slightly and came into her vision.


     Seeing him, she broke into a wide smile before looking at the others and moving her hands in an attempt to get up.


     "Be careful. You haven't moved an inch in weeks, so the first thing you should do is probably go to the bathroom."


     It seemed as if Sister Xuan's words had made her realize something, as Eloise hurriedly nodded and quickly got up before stumbling for a bit and almost falling to the floor.


     Instinctively, Daneel bent forward and caught her by her hand and shoulder.


     As a silence ensued in the room, he raised her up before letting go and pointing in one direction, saying, "The ladies' room is that way."


     Turning away from everyone in an attempt to hide the blush on her face, Eloise quickly reached her destination and closed the door behind her.


     "The energy burns through the wastes of the body when it's active, but one survivor said that he felt an urgent need to relieve himself after it disappeared."


     Saying this line, Sister Xuan looked at Molan and gestured at the door.


     "We will take our leave now. Tell her that she will feel different for quite a long period of time, but she should get used to it because it is due to the fact that her mind and body have reached a much higher potential. She should also start training as soon as possible, as there might be some remnant energy in her body which will be triggered in the training process."


     Nodding at the King, both women exited through the door and closed it behind them.


     Daneel hadn't said anything, because his mind was in a slightly panicked state because of the conversation he would soon have with Eloise.


     All through his life, he had never spoken about his true feelings to any woman and that too in matters concerning the heart.


     In fact, Daneel had never even considered that he might have to take a decision on it so soon. After all, the only thing that had been on his mind for the longest time was the looming threat of the Church which always pushed him to work hard and ensure the safety of as many lives as possible.


     While he tried to order his thoughts, he heard the door opening.


     Stepping out of the ladies' room, Eloise blushed again as she saw that she was alone in the room with the King.


     "King Daneel –", she started to speak, but she was interrupted by Daneel raising a hand.


     "I've told you many times when we conversed using our minds, Eloise. Call me Daneel. "


     After looking into his eyes for a few moments, Eloise finally opened her mouth and said, "Da-Daneel, thank you for taking so much time out and talking to me…"


     "You do not need to thank me, Eloise. I enjoyed it as much as you did. Besides, you got into this trouble because of me. I was the one who gave permission for those guests to enter the Palace."


     "N-no! It isn't your fault! It's just that… When I heard Kellor say that you had given permission for two unknown women to reside in the Palace and had also asked him to take special care of them, I… I assumed something else. I got into a staring match with that woman, and I ignored the signs from my body which were telling me that I was being harmed. I just… Couldn't bear it."


     Looking down adorably, Eloise said these words and laid out the true reason behind the mishap.


     Finally finding out the truth, Daneel was quite surprised, but one thing the puzzled him was regarding why Sister Xuan hadn't broken away from the staring contest herself.


     Deciding to ask her later, he said, "Eloise, about that-"


     Yet, he stopped speaking because she had just raised a hand just like him.


     "No. Please don't tell me anything. I only told you about my true feelings because I thought it was the end. I do not want you to give me an answer regarding them, and I can actually… Tell what you want to say. I cannot change my feelings, and even if you do not feel anything of that sort for me, then all I wish is to stay by your side and help you to achieve your dreams, because they have become mine. Can I please at least have this?"


     Indeed, from Daneel's expression of hesitation and the emotions in his eyes, Eloise had been able to guess his answer.


     Not wanting him to see her cry, she quickly went to the balcony before letting the tears flow.


     As she heard footsteps approaching behind her, she had no idea what to do.


     Yet, suddenly feeling a strong hand envelop hers, she looked up with shock to see the King looking at her with an expression of determination on his face.


     "Eloise. I do love you. I love you as the brave woman who came to my chambers and did not hesitate to offer up her body in order to save those who were innocent. I love you as the mastermind behind the Network of Angaria without whom such success would not have been possible. And now, after talking to you for so long, I love you very, very much as an incredible and kind human being who I'm truly grateful to know. But, I'm sorry, because I do not love you in the way you want."


     Her tears pausing, Eloise was enchanted by the sincere emotions in the King's eyes.


     Indeed, there was love, but it was a love of admiration.


     "Eloise, I do not want to make you stay by my side with the hanging promise that those feelings might develop one day. They might, or they might not. My entire focus right now is on the people of Angaria, and although I would really like you to stay with me, I understand if you would want to leave. I know you said you wanted to stay, but make your decision while keeping in mind that I cannot promise you anything. If you do stay, I want you to know that you will be family. But if this is goodbye, I cannot thank you enough for everything you've done, and I will forever be in your debt."


     Finally letting out everything in his heart, Daneel sighed deeply while waiting for Eloise to answer.


     He really did have no romantic intentions towards her, and this had become clear after the conversation with his parents.


     Yet, without answering, Eloise did something which shocked him.


     In a flash, she ran forward and hugged him before starting to sob on his shoulders.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     302 Truth 2
      Shocked at feeling a woman other than his mother hug him for the first time, Daneel froze for a few moments before awkwardly returning the hug and patting her back gently.


     It seemed that the floodgates had truly opened this time, as Eloise kept crying continuously for a long time before finally sniffling and controlling herself.


     As she did so, she seemed to finally realize that she had actually hugged the man who was the reason behind her tears in the first place.


     Yet, Eloise found that she actually didn't blame the King, and this wasn't because of the blind adoration she had for him.


     Instead, it was the sincerity that she had seen in those striking green eyes. Each and every word the man had said had come from his heart, and such a thing had an allure to it that wasn't lost on Eloise.


     The main reason behind her emotions bursting out in this way was that she had gotten really close to the King during their conversations before. Hence, it seemed that she had built up the hope inside that things might have changed in some way in regards to everything between them.


     To have those hopes dashed hurt, but there was also the sweet happiness that she was truly valued.


     Analyzing the King's words, she realized that although he had said that he couldn't promise anything, the chance was still there.


     Her choices were simple: she could either stay with him and hope for something to happen, or she could make a clean break and try to find love elsewhere.


     Eloise chose the former without hesitation.


     It was simply because of the fact that love had come to her without her wishes, and that serving the King and seeing his dreams come true was really something that she truly loved and enjoyed.


     Yet, she still asked herself this: how would she feel if she saw him feel romantically for someone else? Maybe, the petite woman whom she had a staring match with?


     How would she handle it? After all, she was someone normal with no power.


     Eloise was in no way equipped to think about this right now, especially with the pain from being rejected still fresh in her mind.


     Hence, she put it aside for now and said, "I wish to stay and assist you in everything. I don't need any promises; just the satisfaction that comes from seeing your dreams come true is enough for me, My- Daneel."


     My- Daneel? Had she actually called him hers by mistake?!


     As she panicked slightly due to this silly reason like a little girl, the King in front of her smiled and said, "In that case, thank you. The heavens know I need you. Oh, and by the way, I forgot to mention something. You are now the second person in the entire Central Continent who has the top potential as both a Fighter and a Mage. Immediately begin to train now using this technique; apparently, the energy that healed you also had this effect, and the remnants of it that still remain in your body will speed up your training. Sister Xuan did say that it costs more than this entire Kingdom, after all."


     Chuckling, the King held out a piece of parchment.


     Its cost was more…than the entire Kingdom?!


     That was tens of millions of Gold Lans!


     Unable to fathom that such a wondrous thing could even exist, Eloise dumbly nodded and took the parchment, after which she turned around to walk to an Energized Training Chamber.


     Seeing her leave, Daneel smiled from the bottom of his heart.


     He didn't know if it was selfish, but he had truly wished that she would make this decision.


     Mainly, it was because he felt that he had found someone he could call as a friend besides Faxul, who was now far away from him and busy with his own things. He really liked her a lot as a person, and she was now also invaluable to the Kingdom.


     Of course, the last part had been his analytical side making its opinion known. Someone like him who had dual top potential was a very important asset that could tilt the scale in the side of Angaria.


     As for his decision, he felt that he had made the right decision also because it wasn't the time to rush into something like this while the entire continent was at risk. Now that she was staying, if something between them changed in the future, it wouldn't be too late to take that step then.


     Stepping into the chambers, Daneel glanced at the chair in which Sister Xuan had been sitting before she had left with a frown.


     "I know you are listening. Come in."


     A few seconds later, the two women shyly walked into the room as if they had been caught red-handed in a crime.


     Daneel first looked at Molan, whose thick-skinned side reappeared, making her glare at him for a second before storming out of the room again, leaving him with Sister Xuan.


     Obviously, Sister Xuan didn't have this side. She had been the one who had cast this Warrior-level covert eavesdropping spell which Daneel hadn't noticed before because he had been too pre-occupied with Eloise.


     Hence, as she looked down with a slight blush on her face, he apathetically asked, "Why did you not back away from the staring match? And why were you eavesdropping on me?"


     Hearing his cold tone, Sister Xuan flinched before looking up to see a slightly angry expression on the King's face.


     She hadn't been able to control herself. From the King's actions, it had been quite clear that the conversation he would have next would be very important.


     Without even understanding why, she had made the decision to listen in no matter what. Hence, she had cast a Warrior level spell, thinking that the King wouldn't be able to spot it because he was only an Exalted Human.


     Clearly, she had underestimated whatever inheritance he had managed to obtain which was allowing him to do things that no normal Exalted Human should be able to do.


     At this moment, she remembered some advice her Matron had given long back.


     Right now, her impression was definitely at rock bottom in the King's eyes. If she tried to lie or cover her actions in some way, it would definitely only make it go lower.


     Hence, she chose to tell the truth so that she would at least have no regrets later.


     This was her character since childhood; even if she was indecisive many times, she would always go through with a decision once she made it.


     Setting her expression into one of determination, she ignored the rising blush in her face and spoke in a strong tone.


     "King Daneel, I like you. In my time in your Kingdom, I have investigated everything about you, and your actions have impressed me. I have never met any other man like you who overcame all odds to achieve something momentous. I felt jealous when I heard that that woman was close to you, so I did not break away from the staring match. Of course, I had no intention to hurt her. I am not saying that you should like me, or that I will pursue you. I eavesdropping because I wanted to know if you were taken. I am sorry, and it will not happen again. Can I go, now?"


     Dazed at the sudden tirade aimed at him, Daneel only nodded.


     This was simply too much to take in in a single day. First, he had had to build up the courage and emotional fortitude to break the heart of someone he admired and really cared about.


     Next, he had had to listen to this… confession?


     He didn't even know what she meant. She… liked him?


     The straightforwardness had startled him, and he had no idea what to think. Besides, he couldn't even understand what she was even trying to say.


     Seeing the nod, Sister Xuan turned around and walked to the door before realized that this was her room.


     Pausing at the door, she turned around and folded her hands, feeling anger for reasons unknown.


     She had said her piece, and she felt embarrassed at laying herself out in front of someone like that.


     This feeling of…vulnerability was something she hated. Hence, the anger spread to her face, making her frown as she waited for the King to realize the same thing and leave.


     After seeing no movement from him for a few seconds, she cleared her throat, making an "Ah-ahem" sound echo in the room.


     As if jolted to his senses, the King finally realized his location and turned around before scratching his nose and walking out.


     Seeing him walk out, Sister Xuan banged the door behind him and collapsed on the bed.


     What had actually just happened? She wondered, putting her head in her hands and trying to make sense of the storm that was currently in her mind.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     303 Advertising 2
      After coming out of the room, Daneel paused and once again tried to take control of his thoughts.


     Yet, a message in his mind from Kellor interrupted him.


     "My King, they're still waiting. Shall I postpone the meeting?"


     Just before he had gotten the message from Sister Xuan that Eloise was waking up, Daneel had been in the middle of a very important meeting.


     Deciding to put aside Sister Xuan's matter for now, Daneel said, "No. I'm on my way now."


     Quickly getting to a large meeting room, Daneel walked inside and smiled wide before saying, "I had to handle something urgent. Now, let us get back to our discussion. Where was I?"


     Assembled in front of him were over 50 people who were all the owners of the largest establishments in Lanthanor which sold things to the public.


     One of them, who was decked out in multiple enchanted clothes that looked luxurious, said, "You were saying that you had a way to significantly improve our sales."


     Clapping his hands, Daneel answered, "Oh yes! So, what is the major problem that is stopping you from expanding your businesses and taking them to the next level?"


     This was definitely a matter that was always on their minds, so an answer appeared quickly enough.


     "Money."


     Hearing the answer, Daneel only shook his head and said, "Money is a problem, but not THE problem."


     With these words, his intention became clear.


     Hence, 4 people answered simultaneously.


     "Customers."


     "Exactly! I've called you all here because there is an excellent opportunity waiting for you if you are looking to expand your businesses and obtain more customers. Have you heard of the event that is going to take place in the Black Raven Kingdom soon?"


     One of those in the group, who had a long white beard and seemed older than most was the one to answer this time.


     "The Olympics. Yes, I've heard about it, and I also wanted to ask Your Highness whether the story behind it is really true. And of course, because I was curious to find out what that man's words were."


     Daneel chuckled at this.


     "Then you'll have to come to the games like everyone else! This event will be one which will have more spectators than any other in the last 100 years. If you wish to obtain customers, then this is the place to go to. Now, the only question remaining is how much you're willing to pay to get those customers."


     With talk about payment coming up, almost all the eyes in the room narrowed, knowing that it was now the time for the true negotiations.


     As businessmen, they knew just how valuable this opportunity was. In fact, many had planned to approach the King regarding this anyway.


     Seeing this, Daneel smiled inwardly.


     From his experiences on Earth, he knew very well that advertising was one of the biggest revenue generating tools in history. He already had an event in his hands which would be attended by hundreds of thousands of people, so it would be foolish to not use the opportunity to earn some money which would go a long way in both developing Lanthanor and furthering his other schemes.


     Of course, the prime focus of the advertising was still his two schemes: the Network of Angaria and the Bank of Angaria.


     Hence, it was now time to fleece all these people as much as possible before giving them the other spots.


     Beside Daneel stood Kellor, who nodded at the King as he realized that it was his turn.


     Taking a step forward, Kellor said, "There are multiple opportunities, and if you want something, you are going to have to bid for it. First up, the opportunity to be the establishment which will be in charge of providing alcohol to the spectators…"


     As the raucous bidding began, Daneel smiled again before making his way out of the door.


     This event would be the culmination of his efforts to increase the satisfaction level, and it would also be the cash cow which he would milk as much as possible so that he could fund his future plans.


     All the individuals inside the room were those who were bidding to provide their services and increase their number of customers by serving the spectators.


     Yet, there was one more aspect that was very important.


     Team branding.


     For this, Daneel had set up another meeting.


     Walking to a small meeting room nearby, Daneel saw two familiar people.


     They were Helena and Dalia, who stood up with respect as they saw the King arrive.


     "Sit, sit! Both of you are famous and rich now! With the success of your products, maybe you will become important enough that you won't have to show respect to the King, like those in the other room who know that I need them."


     When they had been escorted to the room where they had been sitting till now, Helena and Dalia had seen the famous individuals who really did have haughty attitudes as if they were doing the King a favor by accepting his invitation.


     Their confidence stemmed from the fact that they were very vital for each and every Kingdom to maintain the economy.


     Hurriedly, Helena replied, "My King! Everything we have today is because of you, and we are forever indebted. That is why our logo is also that of Lanthanor. We will never forget our roots, and we will also be giving most of our profits to the Palace so that it can help others who are struggling like we used to."


     Hearing this, Daneel sighed happily while wishing that there were more people like this in his Kingdom.


     Industrious, hard-working, and also, most importantly, loyal.


     "I know, I was just testing, and that is not necessary. I have a proposition for you two, and it will cause your establishment to become famous throughout the continent. In return, the only thing I ask is that you base yourself in Lanthanor and provide jobs to the citizens of this Kingdom."


     "Of course, my King! No matter how good of an offer I get, I would never even consider moving to a different Kingdom. Lanthanor is my home, and my life will be spent giving back to this great nation."


     "Good. You already know that Lanthanor and the Black Raven Kingdom will be competing against each other in a major event that is going to happen soon. It is your establishment that is in charge of making the uniforms for all the teams, and you will also be the one brand that will be displayed for everyone to see on the uniforms of the team which will be playing the game that will definitely make a mark in the memories of the people of Angaria. Mark my words, after the event, you will be completely flooded with orders. In that regard, the Bank of Angaria is open to you again to fund your expansion. Because you are our maiden businesswoman, the interest rate is still the same with no changes. I need your assurance that you will be able to manage the establishment even if it grows that large. To that effect, I also have some ideas which might be useful to you if you want to ensure quality in the manufacturing process, and I also have ways which will make sure that you have no problem in delivering your goods to customers no matter where they are. In other words, I am saying that your establishment can join with the Lanthanor Kingdom to bring profit to both. What do you say?"


     Hearing this long speech from Daneel, both Helena and Dalia were initially shocked.


     They had indeed heard about the Olympics, which was being advertised day and night on the Network. Spectators would really be in the hundreds of thousands, and they would go back to their Kingdoms and tell others about what they saw.


     As for the final offer of collaborating with the Kingdom of Lanthanor, both the mother and daughter's eyes had lit up on hearing it.


     Both of them only felt absolute adoration for the King and this Kingdom, and now that they had a chance to work with it closely, they jumped to it without any hesitation.


     "We would be honored, my King. Thank you. Thank you so much!"


     "Hmm? Agreeing so easily, without even asking me specific details about the percentages and trying to negotiate?", Daneel asked, feeling slightly guilty that he might be using his image to push people into making decisions.


     "Whatever they are, we're happy with them, My King. We will not pass up this opportunity. Thank you."


     Once again nodding happily, Daneel said, "No, thank you for being such model citizens of this Kingdom. Eloise will be in touch with you soon with the details. Farewell for now."


     Getting up, Daneel received their bows and walked out, feeling very satisfied with himself.


     Was this how CEOs of multi-national companies felt back on Earth when they cracked multiple deals? He wondered, before stopping in his tracks on seeing that Molan was standing in the corridor he was walking in, as if waiting to talk to him.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     304 Prison
      "So…both of them like you?"


     "Yes."


     "And you don't want either of them?"


     "Well, not right now. I mean, I have too many things I'm doing right now. Besides, my parents said-"


     "Your parents?!"


     "Ya, what's wrong with that?"


     Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Elanev spoke with a measured tone.


     "Your Highness, permission to treat you like my little brother instead of your Royal self?"


     Hearing the slight tone of mockery in Elanev's voice, Daneel was honestly puzzled.


     Still, he just said, "Yes, go on," but immediately regretted it afterward.


     "If you weren't the King, my fist would have kissed your face by now!"


     The sharp remark of Elanev's surprised Daneel, almost making him miss a step on the way to the jail of the Palace.


     This entire thing had started because of his decision to ask his big brother for advice regarding the matter of Sister Xuan and Eloise.


     The latter was heartbroken, and the former wasn't making sense. Hence, realizing that he was completely out of his depth, Daneel had chosen the wise option of seeking advice.


     Yet, the question of where to do so had plagued him. The ones he was close to were the commanders, Faxul, Elanev and Kellor. The commanders were out of the question, as they were thorough military maniacs who all didn't have any life outside their jobs.


     Faxul, of course, had the same experience as him, or probably even lesser because he hadn't grown up on Earth in a society where hookups and breakups were common.


     As for Kellor, he was actually the worst option of the bunch. Known to get awkward in casual conversations with both men and woman, the Grand Court Mage was said to be in love with only one thing in the world: his woodcutting axe. This explained why he was single even though his age was approaching 40.


     Finally, the best option was Elanev. When Daneel had been in the Fists of Justice Training Hall, he had heard rumors that his big brother had been quite the playboy. The incident of stealing ladies' undergarments that he had unwittingly confessed to on Daneel's first day there had actually been only one of the pranks he pulled to impress those he was seeing.


     In fact, it had even been famous across the Training Hall that he had had his bottom kicked straight into the air by Viuda, with whom he had been in a relationship with for quite a long time.


     In the Continent of Angaria, norms of relationships in societies varied between Kingdoms and Races.


     For instance, Elves seldom married, instead choosing to drift from partner to partner until they found someone they wanted to spend their life with. Even when they did, few chose to tie the knot and make it official, as Elves generally believed that it was enough if the two parties in the relationship were sure about what they were doing. In fact, the institution of marriage itself had soaked in from other societies, and some quirky Elves chose it anyway for some reason.


     As for regular humans in Axelor, Lanthanor, and the Black Raven Kingdom, the norm was to get married in the presence of a government official. Other than a few conservative areas, for the most part, it was totally fine to enter multiple relationships before finding someone to settle down with.


     "Two beautiful, perfect women want to be with you! In fact, why aren't you considering both? As King, you can have a harem to give birth to many heirs!"


     As these words of Elanev's rang across the corridor, Daneel flushed after a long time.


     A harem.


     This option was something he was aware of, but he had rejected it instantly.


     Indeed, there were no rules banning polygamy on Angaria like on Earth. Many rich individuals and those in power chose to have such relationships in order to have more sons and daughters.


     Yet, for some reason that Daneel couldn't voice, he was really against having a harem.


     The flush was because he had never expected his big brother to bring up this topic at all, and that too in such a public place.


     Immediately setting up a soundproof barrier around them, Daneel said, "I'm against them, Elanev. I have no intention of setting up a harem."


     "Why? If I had the chance, I would jump at it!"


     Hearing the envy in Elanev's voice, Daneel realized that he really had chosen the wrong person to ask.


     If Daneel was being completely honest with himself, then he would say that the reason he didn't want a harem was his upbringing.


     During his time in the orphanage back on Earth, the kind old day had used to read them many stories about a Prince Charming coming down from heaven to save the damsel in distress. Although Daneel never got why the damsel needed to be in distress in the first place, one thing that had imprinted itself in his mind was the concept of waiting for someone to come and save you.


     Here on Angaria, Daneel had been witness to the pure love between his parents, which led to him to want to have something like it.


     Besides, just like his father had said, if he chose someone to be with him, he wanted to be able to given them everything and never let them feel that they weren't getting attention. After all, relationship, just like power, was all about responsibility,.


     In the case of a harem, this was almost impossible.


     Daneel didn't even know if he was right in this regard, but the crucial part was that he did not want to find out.


     As for the matter of heirs, he had decided that he would figure it out later.


     "Bottom line, choose one, or all the bachelors in Lanthanor will start pelting stones at you. I mean, have you seen the two women? What did the one in the corridor want with you anyway?"


     Elanev was referring to the one he had found Daneel with when he had walked into him in the corridor outside the meeting room where he had met with Helena and Dalia.


     "Oh, nothing. Just a query she had about something."


     Deciding to keep Molan's words to himself, Daneel felt glad for once on seeing the door to the Palace Prison appear. Although this walk hadn't been very long, it had definitely felt so.


     Seeing the King, the doors were immediately opened, leading to stairs which went down more than 10 stories.


     Finally, the duo reached a place which only had one entrance and one exit.


     All around was just bare earth, and even teleportation was blocked here. In other words, it was an inescapable hellhole.


     Daneel was doing a routine inspection of the ones here, and Elanev had asked to tag along. First, they came across a man who seemed to be meditating.


     "This the one that almost killed you in the Palace?", Elanev asked, making the man inside the cell look up with eyes that looked hollow.


     "I know you took the flame, King. You have talent. The Church will treasure you! Just give in like I did!"


     Indeed, it was the Tenebrous Knight from the Church whom Daneel had captured before.


     They hadn't been able to get a word out of him due to the oaths he had sworn, but Daneel had chosen to keep him here after sealing his power.


     Next were rows and rows of cells which all had soundproofing barriers placed in front of them.


     The steel cells reminded Daneel of the prisons on Earth, with the only difference being that the cell was made interlocked triangle shaped objects which were actually all trinkets.


     Such a feat was impossible in today's world, but it had apparently a piece of cake for those before.


     These cells had more than a hundred soldiers who all spit at Daneel without caring that he was the King.


     Seeing this, Elanev was about to ask, but Daneel raised a hand and said, "Yes, they are the hostages from Axelor. They haven't responded to out communication, so these people are just enjoying free food now. They might have some use in the future."


     As Daneel and Elanev continued their rounds underground, without their knowledge, a meeting had just started far, far away.


     It was in a hut in the side of a mountain, and there were 3 individuals sitting side by side around a wooden table.


     After a period of calm, a man walked into the hut and said something that made all those inside sit straight.


     "The representative from the Big 4 is almost here. When he arrives, we will officially begin the meeting to decide the course of action against the formation of a potential Empire by the alliance between the Black Raven Kingdom and the Kingdom of Lanthanor."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     305 Respec
      Hearing these words, the three inside straightened their backs as they waited for the representative to come.


     "Like I've been saying for a long time, just kill that brat."


     This was said by a man who had short grey hair and was wearing red armor.


     The man next to him, who looked like he was the eldest of them all, raised his eyebrows and said, "You know why we don't want to do that. Drops of water form the ocean, and someone with his potential will definitely make a difference in the upcoming struggle."


     An angry expression appeared on the first man's face on hearing this.


     "Oh, shut up. We all know that you have a deal with that kid's master to help you retrieve your treasures. If I see you siding with him one more time, I'll petition that you should leave this meeting because your interests clearly lie elsewhere."


     In a blur that was almost invisible, the old man flicked out his hand and made the other go silent because of the knife that was now on his throat.


     "Our business is not with him, so I don't care what happens to him. But you know that what I said is the truth. I thought this would be clear even to someone who can be called the dumbest of the Axelorians."


     Before the red-robed man could respond, the other individual in the room who was a woman clad in a blue dress chuckled, drawing the attention of the other two.


     As anger appeared on the man's face, he gritted his teeth and actually bent forward.


     With the scraping sound, the knife moved back because the man's throat had actually hardened into what looked like stone.


     Seeing this, the old man remove that knife and put his hand into his robe to take out another one which was much sharper.


     The woman was still chuckling, but she also had a cold look in her eye, as if she was waiting for a chance.


     Just as she was also about to take out a weapon to join in on the fun, the door creaked open, causing the three of them to look up to see who had entered.


     Suddenly, all of their eyes widened as horror-filled their hearts.


     In that instant that the door had opened, all three of them had lost all sensation of their bodies.


     The only thing that they still had was their vision, and they helplessly looked on with no other choice.


     It was almost as if time itself had been stopped, and the silence which ensued during this phenomenon scared them.


     Wait… Fear?


     Three Warrior level individuals… Were actually feeling fear?


     Used to lording over everyone due to their power and being respected everywhere they went, the trio's minds were battered by endless waves of shock due to this forgotten feeling that they hadn't experienced in a long time.


     STEP. STEP. STEP.


     As the sound of footsteps echoed in the room, the three started to feel intense pain in their minds, as they had just been returned the sense of sound.


     Yet, the sound was so magnified that the echo in the room felt like it was 100 times louder than it actually was.


     Into their vision entered a man with long brown hair that reached his shoulders. His long face was clean-shaven, and his thin lips were stretched into a smile.


     Wearing black robes with gold trim that was visible in a few places, the man had an easy expression of confidence on his face which would make anyone feel that this was someone who was very capable.


     Even as they his image in their minds, the three were screaming inwardly because the sound was rising in intensity, threatening to drive them mad.


     If they had control of their bodies, they would definitely be collapsed on the ground twitching with pain by now.


     "First rule of dealing with the Big Four: respect. Just because you rose to the level of Warriors, it doesn't mean that you aren't bugs who can't hold a candle to even a disciple of mine at the Exalted Human level. To have the audacity of causing a ruckus knowing that I was going to attend this meeting, you really deserve to have the special treatment of having another of your senses magnified."


     Calmly taking a seat around the table and speaking these words in a tone like cold steel, the man flicked his fingers, making the sensation of touch return to the three.


     Yet, just like hearing, this was also magnified so much that just the air brushing on top of the skin felt as painful as if they were being raked by sheets of barbed metal.


     Sweat started to pour down from their pale faces which had lost all color. They were actually in a comical position: the woman's hand was frozen on its way to her dress where there was a weapon hiding, the old man had already grasped a different knife with a golden hilt and his other knife would soon penetrate the throat of the other man as the solidification around it had been slowly receding because he was no longer capable of controlling the transformation.


     "My Lord, this is the first time they are meeting someone with your status. They think they're sharks in the pond, but they have no idea that they are simply the algae. Still, these are some of the few Warrior Level individuals on the Central Continent. According to the accords – "


     As if the mention of that last word had evoked an unpleasant memory, a slight frown passed across the face of the man who was sitting.


     Flicking his fingers again, he made the three collapse onto the table, unconscious.


     Their eyelids were open, and the whites of their eyes could be seen while froth started to appear at the mouths.


     With another flick, the three jolted awake, as if they had been electrocuted.


     Waking up in such an unpleasant way and still very scared about the strange things that had just happened, the three kept silent and only looked down deferentially.


     Seeing the sign of respect, the man nodded approvingly before saying, "I am Ashahell, and the only thing that you need to know is that I hold a very high position in the Big Four. You might be thinking why someone at my level was required to attend this meeting between you peasants. You might have heard rumors or you might even know the truth, but the fact is that this continent will very soon be under attack. When the time comes, all the forces available will be needed. So, I had to come to stop you from beginning a quarrel that will result in us losing our cannon fodder!"


     All of these words said in a cold, unfeeling tone made them have an additional aspect of mocking that made the hearts of these three proud individuals sting.


     The two men managed to control their emotions, but a very, very minute frown appeared on the woman's face.


     SLICK.


     "AAAAHHHHHHHHH!"


     With a scream, the woman fell to the floor while blood fountained from the stump that was left of her right arm.


     As for the arm, it had already turned into dust, dashing the hope of attempting a reconnection if she obtained it.


     "This is the first warning.", the man said casually, before continuing as if nothing untoward had happened.


     "While this stands, an Empire must not be formed. This continent has a certain… History with empires. Hence, those two kingdoms must be crippled. This must be done by you lot, but without causing too many deaths. Do you think you can do that?"


     Asking this, Ashahell watched as the three of them looked at each other with confusion in their eyes.


     The woman had cauterized the wound and was now sitting again, with fear added to her expression.


     She was a 4th Grade Warrior, and she had always thought that she was one of the strongest beings in the Central Continent.


     Yet, this man now made her feel like she truly was a bug to be crushed.


     Champion. He was definitely one of the legendary Champions, and the only question that remained was regarding exactly which level he was at in that realm.


     Seeing the confusion, Ashahell shook his head and took out something from his pocket which shocked the three.


     It was a transparent glass bowl, and inside it was a golden mosquito.


     "He dares to play around with mosquitoes to drive away a previous member of the Big Four, so let him have a taste of his own medicine.", Ashahell said, in a tone that sent chills up the spines of those in the room.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     306 Creativity
      BOOM


     As a huge block of what looked like stone fell from the sky due to the Mage in charge of it losing control, the people below screamed in fear as they tried to run away.


     It was a cube of around 10 m in length, width, and height, making it so that there was quite a large area for people to evacuate in case they did not want to get squashed by it.


     A young man, who seemed to be new to the job, froze in fear as he saw his death approaching.


     He had just joined the construction organization, and it was actually his first day here.


     Never had he imagined that it might be his last.


     He knew that he had to run, but his legs refused to move as his brain was too scared to send any message to his body.


     Just as he was about to close his eyes knowing that it was all going to end, he heard a strange sound which made him look up.


     As his jaw dropped, he realized that the enormous block which weighed over a thousand kilos was hovering in midair, as if it had been caught in the hands of some invisible giant. It blocked out the sunlight, so he had to squint his eyes and adjust them in hopes of seeing just who it was that had come to save him.


     Alas, without pause, the block slowly drop to the ground beside the man, making him finally regain control of his body as he scurried away due to the fear setting in.


     There was no one above him, but he thanked the one responsible for saving his life anyway.


     As those in charge of the construction started to run towards the location to find out what had happened, Daneel smiled on seeing the thankful face of the man and flew back up into the air from where he had been watching this area.


     It was the sight of the construction of the stadium where the event that the entire continent was talking about would soon take place.


     Known as the Devil's Pit, this location had a large canyon which was around 70 acres in area. The humongous stadium that was quickly forming in it had a capacity of around 200,000 people, which was more than any stadium that Daneel remembered from Earth.


     He had tasked Kellor with finding the best individuals to spearhead the construction, and he had been very surprised with the metrics that were given to him when he had asked what the size of the stadium would be.


     This was a unique project even for the large company, but they had been confident that they would definitely be able to complete it and set down their name in history mainly because this was an opportunity that hadn't come in the continent for a very long time.


     The biggest stadium in the continent right now was in the Kingdom of Axelor, which could seat around 100,000 people and had been built for the purpose of the Battle Royales that were really popular among those people just like in the Black Raven Kingdom.


     As the stadium was easily double that size, the company that built it would definitely gain so much fame that they would have no lack of projects in the continent.


     The budget was a whopping 2.5 million Gold Lans, which was equivalent to $ 2.5 billion.


     Yet, Daneel had actually been quite happy with this amount as he knew the average cost that was needed to build a stadium back on earth.


     Although he didn't remember the figures exactly, he knew that budgets of billions of dollars were nothing out of place when stadiums with capacities of over 100,000 people were being built.


     In fact, the price was so high in this case because the stadium had been ordered to be built in weeks.


     When taking into consideration that it would take years or even a decade to undertake such a project on Earth, the cost was quite understandable.


     Besides, no corners were being cut at all as Daneel envisioned this stadium bringing back much more revenue in the future than he was going to invest right now.


     Curious about how exactly the construction would take place and also wanting to get away from the Palace for at least a little bit of time, Daneel had made the journey to the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Although he had considered asking for permission and directly teleporting inside, Daneel knew that discretion was the better option.


     Hence, he had used the same disguise as before to sneak in.


     When he had reached the location, he had been witness to the strange sight of an enormous metal platform in the air from which the large stone block had slipped and fallen.


     After acting to save the man who had been about to die, Daneel immediately left the location.


     While the people below were puzzled about who the savior was, Daneel turned his attention to the many fascinating trinkets and the construction method that was being used below him.


     This location had been chosen jointly by Faxul and Daneel both due of the canyon which was mostly level and was perfect for the stadium, and also because the land sloped downwards slightly to the canyon, making it appear like a bowl with two parts: an outer one which had a slight slope and an inner one which was like a deep pit.


     The depth of the canyon was around 50 meters, but the stadium would only be 40 meters tall.


     This would make it so that expansion would be easy, as they would simply have to build additional spectator stands on the land outside the canyon if they wished.


     Of course, as there would be an enormous amount of distance between that spot and the stadium, they would have to consider deploying display trinkets so that people sitting on the far edges could get in on the excitement even though they couldn't actually see what was going on inside the stadium with their own eyes.


     This reminded Daneel of the sports stadiums back on Earth, where those in the back would have to rely more on the screens placed around stadiums because they would never be able to clearly see the match, unless they had equipment like binoculars.


     A few meters away from the canyon, a large makeshift warehouse had been built from which loud sounds could be heard.


     Rather than a warehouse, it was more accurate to call it a shed as two sides of the building were open.


     Through the opening, Daneel could clearly see that there were around 100 Mages hard at work.


     These were all easily Eminent Human level ones, which startled Daneel as they would be able to form a very powerful force which might rival the armies of many kingdoms.


     These Mages was sitting in teams of 10 with around 30 m distance between them, and around 1000 people were constantly bringing in cartloads of sand and clay and dumping them in front of them.


     After the materials piled up to a certain degree, each team of 10 raised their hands in perfect coordination and cast the spell which first shaped the materials into a cube.


     Daneel was fascinated by the teamwork, as it required years of training to be able to do what they just did. If even one mage lost a slight amount of control, the stability of the entire cube would collapse as each of them were handling different sections of it and making sure that it stayed in shape.


     After shaping it for around 20 minutes by using water and then extracting the moisture, the Mages cast fire spells with started to fuse the particles together, beginning the process of making the blocks which constituted the stadium.


     Daneel was quite surprised to see that the concept of brick making which had been a very essential invention back on earth was already in use here. But, the process has been sped up a lot because of the presence of magic.


     Brickmaking composed of four processes: preparation, molding, drying, and burning.


     The first three had been compressed into one part, hastening the process by a large degree.


     In preparation, impurities were extracted, and this had been done by the fine control of elementary particles that enabled the mages to make sure that they were only controlling the particles they needed, expelling all the unneeded ones.


     Next, molding meant making the bricks into the shape that was required, which had already been accomplished.


     As for the drying, again, moisture had been extracted by using elementary particles to make the water leave the block.


     Finally, the heat resulted in the solid, humongous bricks which were quickly taken to the stadium and laid in place.


     Opening his eyes wide and watching everything like a kid who had found his favorite toy, Daneel found himself awed at the creativity of these people that was allowing them to do their jobs effectively.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     307 Cour
      In each and every Kingdom and force in the Continent of Angaria, there were a few people whose job it was to collect all the top news and check whether any action needed to be taken about them.


     Of course, the main kind of news that these people assessed was about enemy movements which would need strategic decisions by the higher-ups.


     Yet, there were a few whose duty it was to check for news that might be left out.


     It was these people who had obtained information about the Olympics that were going to happen in the Black Raven Kingdom. Immediately, they took the decision that this couldn't be ignored by those in charge.


     The King of Lanthanor had sanctioned an enormous amount of money to make sure that news about this event would spread everywhere, and the money had done its job. Various means were being used to proliferate the news, and some had even hired Mages to teleport to different areas in order to let as many people know as possible.


     Besides, one very enticing detail was that only the seats inside the stadium needed to be paid for. According to the advertisements, there were also free seats outside the stadium where the events would be clearly shown using display trinkets.


     Also, along with these advertisements, many top organizations which were known for their specialties in wine or food had taken the opportunity to spread the word that they would be present in order to serve everyone who came.


     In essence, the Olympics were turning into some kind of festival to which all of the Continent was invited.


     A festival was something often used by rulers in order to cheer up people in the face of difficulties. Usually, Kingdoms would spend enormous amounts of money to hire top performers and entertainers to regale people with their respective arts.


     In this festival, the performers would be hot-blooded soldiers who would compete in front of hundreds of thousands to show their skill and power.


     As a Continent that had a major focus on strength and capability, such contests enticed people much more than the usual methods of entertainment that they were used to.


     Reports started flooding in all around the Continent that people numbering in the tens of thousands had already started to make plans to start their journey to the stadium.


     Courts began to be held and discussions began to happen to address just how the other forces in the continent would react in the face of such popularity.


     One such court that had just been held was in the Kingdom of Eldinor where the Queen was sitting on the throne with her lips compressed into a thin line.


     Queen Eldra had spent the past few months weeding out corruption in the Kingdom, and she had been quite successful and had even busted a few elf slavery rings which had brought her much acclaim from the citizens.


     Her popularity was constantly on the rise, and it seemed that she might even overshadow the love that her mother had had in her heyday.


     Although there was much to be happy about, it was said in the Palace that the Queen was someone who rarely smiled and that she also had no one close to confide in, just like the previous Queen.


     Although these were just whispers, they managed to reach Eldra's ears, pissing her off as she sat and listened to an elf talk extensively about the Olympics.


     "-this is where the continent will be! So many people from so many kingdoms coming to watch, but it will only be two kingdoms who will have the chance to display their skills and steal the hearts of all the spectators. My Queen,-"


     "Have you booked tickets yet?"


     "No, I'm trying for the VIP seats."


     Being interrupted suddenly, the elf answered without thinking and closed his mouth immediately while his eyes opened wide with surprise.


     As chuckles started to sound around him, his face started to flush and he looked down at his shoes.


     Eldra smiled inwardly, but nothing showed on her face. Since the time that she had taken the Throne and talked to her mother before she had been executed, the number of times that she had smiled could be counted on one hand.


     In even those instances, it was just happiness that came from seeing elves freed from their misery.


     Of course, she couldn't even say that she was unhappy. Although she had been a little lost in the beginning, she had quickly found her stride and she now enjoyed ruling this kingdom and being loved by so many people.


     Yet, the link in the corner of her mind which was like an itch that she couldn't get rid of was something that perpetually lowered her mood.


     That, and the words from her mother that she hadn't been able to forget.


     Now, seeing a minister of her's speak so many praises about the event organized by the man secretly in control of the Kingdom of the Elves, she had felt the urge to speak like so and stop him.


     "It's alright. I know that many of you are doing the same, so I don't understand why you are laughing."


     As if they were school students caught red-handed by the teacher, half of those who were chuckling closed their mouths.


     Elves were a species who had a lot of passion for skill in any field. Also, there were many elves who loved to study humans and their behaviors in order to understand them better.


     This would be a golden opportunity to observe so many people and draw conclusions about how groups acted in such scenarios.


     In any world, the feeling of superiority that a species might have over others wasn't something that could be kept from appearing. It was actually this feeling that led the elves to want to study humans, making them feel as if they were researchers treating those of the other species as mice to be prodded forward in a maze to note down and understand the dumb actions.


     Of course, this only applied to a minority, but it just so happened that this minority was in the top echelons of the government of Eldinor and thus had the authority to attend this court.


     In fact, the booking hadn't even begun, but the elves had started to pull strings in order to make sure that they would be the first when it did start.


     "So, what is your petition?


     The other aspect that came along with this superiority was that of pride. Pride which would be hurt if it saw the status of others rising far above in the hearts of many while they only stood on the sidelines, watching.


     Looking up with determination, the elf said, "Elves must also take part, and we must showcase our power."


     Eldra was startled by this. One known weakness of elves was that they were mostly Mages and that they actually had slower training speeds than humans in general when it came to training their bodies.


     All of the events announced so far were meant for Fighters, so she didn't understand how elves could even hope to participate.


     "Although I applaud your wish for Eldinor to rise in popularity, the events are all for Fighters. We would only embarrass ourselves if we insist on participating and then end up losing."


     Those in the court were almost all older than her, and she sometimes forgot that they were also wiser.


     This fact was shown to her again as she heard the reply of the elf.


     "My Queen, we must challenge both of those kingdoms and mock them for not including any events for Mages. We must also anger them, saying that they are doing so because they know that their performance and skill cannot hold a candle to that of the wise elves of Eldinor. This will close the mouth of those who have started to talk that the other Kingdoms are too scared to test themselves in such a public scenario. If they refuse to include events for Mages, we will still have maintained our pride. But if they do include them, then we will crush them all and make it known to the continent once again that we are the Masters of Magic."


     As the elf gave this pride-filled speech, Eldra chose to simply relay everything to Daneel through the oath.


     As the King of Lanthanor received this message, his eyebrows raised as he realized that the Olympics were growing to become something even bigger than he had imagined.


     "Alright. You're in. I'll send over the rules of the Mage games soon.", he replied, looking forward even more to seeing just how much of a grand spectacle the Olympics were going to be.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     308 ID
      Palace of Lanthanor, the King's chambers.


     Holding rectangular metallic cards in their hands that were stamped with the Lanthanorian crest, six individuals were sitting in front of the beating dragon's heart and examining them with their full consultation.


     After a few seconds, the silence that had reigned in the room for the past few minutes was finally broken by Aran.


     "Thousands of these? How is it even possible? Don't they cost too much?"


     Hearing these words, the King of Lanthanor smiled and said, "No, because of a design that I have created and the assembly line that we have, each trinket, which is going to be called an ID card, will cost only a single silver Lan."


     "But wouldn't it still be an enormous amount because there are millions of people?"


     "Yes, but the benefits are numerous. Aren't you sick of letting people from other kingdoms enter ours so easily? With these cards, it will be very, very difficult for someone to infiltrate. And even if they do, we have this little thing here to catch them whenever we want."


     Saying so, the King of Lanthanor pointed towards a device that looked like a metallic stick.


     "Let's have a small demo. Aran, bind a card and stand there. Cassandra, stand beside him."


     Nodding, the two commanders followed the instructions of the King and stood at a spot in the chamber.


     Holding up the metal stick, Daneel pointed at them and to their surprise, a red light emanated from the end of the stick and landed on Aran.


     "A Mage can hold this and cover a large area in the air, and the trinket will identify each and everyone who are not carrying their ID cards. The trinket works by examining whether a unique feature of the card, which is very difficult to be replicated, is present on a person's body or not. Although this thing is quite costly to make, it is well worth it in times of crisis when we want to identify all negative or doubtful elements in places like the Capital city."


     With awe on their faces, the three commanders, Eloise and Robert looked at Daneel and wondered just how he had come up with this.


     Seeing the unasked question in their eyes, Daneel answered, "I had this idea for a long time since the Knight from the Church was able to infiltrate and attack us so easily. If we had something like this then, we would have been able to at least spot him and prevent him from reaching the Palace. After the system is deployed, the identification trinkets can be placed at crucial spots all around the kingdom with guards posted around them to apprehend all those who are traveling without the ID cards. Of course, with any idea like this, some testing needs to be done to find out whether it is really viable. Hence, we will be using the system to identify those who are going to buy the tickets for seats in the Olympics."


     Finally laying his full plan out, Daneel smiled and sat in his seat while the others pondered on his words.


     Actually, this was a system that he had wanted to implement almost since the time that he had become king.


     Enemy infiltration was a very serious problem that all kingdoms suffered with. He himself had exploited the loopholes to infiltrate multiple kingdoms on many occasions.


     Even the other day, when he had observed the spies watching Helena and Dalia, he had been reminded of this scheme of his which he had had to shelve before because of the limited funds.


     Yet, now that he actually had money and would soon have a great deal of income, he decided to go ahead with it.


     The Olympics were truly a golden opportunity to test the efficacy of the system.


     The working was simple, but it was this simplicity which increased the efficiency by a large amount.


     Each card was supposed to be bound by the blood of an individual, and the secret trick by which the identification trinket worked was that it detected the interactions between the elementary particles and the card.


     Elementary particles were present everywhere in nature, and they constituted the very essence of reality. Interactions between particles were common, and this was what caused the phenomena in nature that everyone saw every day. This simple concept was used in trinkets already in the cases where expensive barrier trinkets protected their user from harm by detecting the interactions between the elementary particles in the area around them and activating themselves when danger was detected – which was typically signified by an agitated change in the particles due to an incoming attack.


     In a similar way, a specific alloy composed of different concentrations of different metals would interact in a unique way that was capable of being detected by anyone who had elementary sight.


     The ID cards in everyone's hands were made of unique alloys with minute differences between them. Yet, however minute, the interaction with elementary particles still changed.


     Because this was a common interaction, there were also many ways to block someone or some trinket from seeing these interactions.


     For example, the scanning trinket used by soldiers at the border used the same concept to detect whether someone had a trinket on them. Yet, both the Knight and the spies who infiltrated Lanthanor had methods to hide their trinkets from them.


     Yet, with this system, hiding their trinkets would actually implicate them.


     Daneel had actually gotten the idea for this identification method from the systems back on Earth where something similar was used by banks to issue cards that people could use to draw money.


     Each such card was unique in the fact that it had a specific aspect such as a chip which was authenticated by a device from the bank. This device would check with the database in the bank to ensure that the chip was valid.


     Similarly, the indication trinket would check with a database back in the Palace where all the concentrations and interactions were listed extensively. If a card wasn't present with someone or if the card interacted with the elementary particles in a different way, the trinket would be able to detect it and mark that person a suspicious. The high cost of 1000 Gold Lans for each trinket was, hence, justified.


     Of course, in both cases, there were still loopholes, but the goal was to make it as difficult as possible to circumvent the system.


     Nobody in the central continent had used such extensive methods yet, both due to not having the means to deploy something so complex and also because it was a risk.


     The creativity of Mages wasn't something that could be underestimated. Even in this system, it couldn't be ascertained with a 100% guarantee that someone wouldn't be able to find some exploit which they could use to easily bypass the system.


     Although Daneel hoped that this wouldn't happen, he wasn't ready to deploy the system throughout the kingdom unless it was tested. Hence, he had taken the decision to do so in the Olympics.


     The system would make or break the future of Lanthanor, as he suspected that more and more spies would start entering both Kingdoms when it went public that they were going to unite.


     Information was key, and he had no intention to give it up without a struggle.


     With this topic out of the way, Daneel moved on to make an important announcement.


     "I also have news. The Kingdom of the Elves has contacted me saying that they wish to participate in the games, but they require us to hold events for Mages. What do you all think?"


     The words were met by shock in the room.


     The arrogant elves… Were actually requesting that they wanted to participate?"


     "Of course, they tried to instigate me by saying that we are not holding mage events because we are afraid that we 'cannot hold a candle to their skill'. Is this true?"


     Cassandra immediately stood up with an angry expression on her face as she heard these words.


     "My King, I guarantee you that my Mages will leave those long-eared pricks in the dust! Please give me a chance to show just what kind of training I'm putting all the Mages of Lanthanor through. You will definitely not be disappointed."


     This made a smile come Daneel's face, as this was the sort of spirit of competition that he had hoped to invoke in everyone with the Olympics.


     "I don't doubt it, Cassandra. But you should understand that if we are humiliated in an event that we are conducting, we might never be able to live it down. We must take every precaution to make sure that it doesn't happen, so I have a secret competitor in mind who might turn the tide."


     Wondering who such a talented person might be, Cassandra asked, "Who is that, my King?"


     The answer made her open her mouth and gawk, while the others started to chuckle.


     "Me,", said the King, with a grin on his face.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     309 One Step Further
      "Three Kingdoms! For the first time in history, three kingdoms are going to compete against each other in a fair manner to find out who is the best among them! Unlike before, even Mages will have games which will definitely awe everyone! Do not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Ticket booking begins in three days, mark your calendars! Details will be given out soon! Of course, all are invited, so you better have started packing! Of the Kingdoms that aren't participating, I was told to speak nothing of them, but some sounds made by a small feathered animal do come to mind… What that animal is, you listeners have to guess for yourselves! For now, I'm out! Have a great day!"


     These were the words used by a host of one of the programs in the Network of Angaria which was about the momentous announcement that the Kingdom of the Elves would also be participating in the Olympics.


     An event which had started as a competition between two Kingdoms had somehow morphed into something that was in the forefront of the entire continent.


     Of course, although this had been predicted by some people, they hadn't expected that it would rise in popularity so fast.


     The Palace of the Kingdom of Axelor was known as one of the most unique buildings in the continent. Its main discerning feature was two mammoth tusks that rose 20 m into the air, which had belonged to some mythical creature that had long gone extinct. 3 men would need to stand side by side and link their arms in order to measure its width.


     The facts about how the Kingdom had obtained these tusks or the reason behind them being used as the doorway to the Palace was unclear to others, but they knew that it made a damn impressive sight.


     After entering the doorway between these two tusks, one would come upon a wide domed building that was lined with more white tusks like these.


     The image itself was so fantastical that one couldn't even imagine it in their head if explained. It almost looked as if they had risen out of the ground and grown around the building to make this magnificent sight.


     Inside the Palace, in an underground room, four people were sitting around a table on which one of the communication trinkets that relayed the Network of Angaria was present.


     After listening to these closing words by the host, one man couldn't control his anger and got up to leave the room.


     Seeing this, the other three automatically put their fingers in their ears.


     The next moment, a loud BOOM could be heard from the open door and dust rained from the ceiling which was blown away by a spell cast by one of the three.


     The sound was so penetrating that it entered their ears even though they were closed, but they endured without saying anything.


     All of them were wearing red robes, and they were all middle-aged and seemed to be in peak fight the condition.


     Two of them were clad in red armor that looked like it had been soaked in blood, while the other looked bare but actually had chain mail inside which, in truth, gave more protection than the armor that the others were wearing.


     After all, he was a Peak Exalted Human Mage, and although he was quite accomplished in the path of a Fighter, he needed the extra protection.


     As for the last man who came and sat in the room after the dust stopped falling, he wore maroon robes and no armor.


     Due to the darkness of the room, their faces were hidden.


     The man now had a much calmer expression, but the anger which hid underneath was still visible.


     "Do we ignore this? The people have already begun to talk, and many have shown interest to go because they say it will let us find out the weaknesses of our enemies. Of course, I doubt that reason, but the truth is that interest is at an all-time high. What should we do?"


     The question was met by silence, but the gritting of teeth due to anger could clearly be heard.


     "What's wrong with launching an attack on one of the three Kingdoms to make use of the fact that they would be vulnerable due to their top soldiers being involved in the games?"


     This response was met by a shudder from the man who had gone outside before.


     Seeing this, the other three were more shocked than they had been in decades.


     A Warrior level Fighter was actually… Afraid?


     Through the corner of his mouth, this man spoke as if he was remembering some unpleasant memory.


     "No. Any action which will result in massive loss of life is forbidden. We cannot attack. And if you ask me why, I'll chuck you into the well for three days."


     The eyes of all three men widened at the mention of this well, and they quickly put the notion of an attack out of their mind.


     After another silence, one of them hesitantly spoke.


     "I have a proposal… But it might seem strange."


     It seemed that even the maroon-robed man couldn't think of any options, so he only raised an eyebrow with interest and gestured at the man to continue.


     "What if… We participate?"


     "You must be crazy!"


     "How can er participate in an event organized by our enemies? They might just use the chance to kill all of the soldiers!"


     "Shut up. Let him continue."


     Closing the mouth of the other two men, the maroon-robed man waited as he had noticed that the man who had given the idea still had more to say.


     "You say that we must not act in a way that will cause loss of life, but we also cannot ignore this and let the continent think that we are spineless like the Arafellians for not even putting up a fight. It was a competition between two kingdoms, but it has changed into something that will stay on the minds of people for years, if not decades. We must participate… And win. No matter what."


     "But what if we lose?"


     "If we lose, the consequences would be more severe than if we hadn't participated in the first place. But, this is Lanthanor that we are talking about. I believe this issue is important enough for us to use 'that'."


     Shocked expressions came on the faces of the other two as they heard the last sentence.


     "Do you even know how much it cost for us to put that in place? It was supposed to be used to conquer that Kingdom once and for all in one fell swoop. And you say it can be used now?"


     As the maroon-robed man said these words, his tone rose, making the other three cower back in their seats, wishing to all the gods in the world that this man wouldn't go into another anger tantrum. The last time had been horrible enough, and they still had scars to make them remember.


     His expression was indecipherable, but the elementary particles in the room started heating up.


     As the heat kept rising and rising, shock and fear both battered the three men as they slowly started to realize that this man had broken through.


     His unprecedented talent had let him become a Warrior at a very early age, and it now seemed that he would soon become one as a Mage, too.


     Yet, what he said next shocked them.


     "I agree. But let us go one step further. Bring the tri-colored trinket."


     As all three stood up with shock and opened their mouths to voice their opinion and say that this was a crazy decision without caring for any retribution that they might face, the man raised his hand to cut them off.


     "I've taken the decision, and you know that I can reverse it with just a little pain."


     "But-but the decrease in your potential…"


     "Is insignificant. Besides, even that can be reversed with the help of the Big Four."


     "The last one who did the same went crazy due to the pain. We cannot support you in this!"


     Hearing this response, the maroon-robed man banged the table and stood up, making the other three move back again.


     "I won't. Now, just go get it."


     After sharing a look between each other, one of the three sighed before shaking his head and heading out of the room.


     A few minutes later, he returned while holding a strange looking purple colored trinket that shone in the light.


     It was ring-shaped, but in the place of the crown were three differently-colored prongs.


     Without hesitation, the man took the trinket and wore it before plunging the prongs into the center of his stomach.


     Grimacing due to the pain that radiated through his body, he endured even though it felt as if he was being cut up into pieces while he was still conscious.


     Exactly 2 minutes later, his bloodshot eyes opened.


     "Ah, I had almost forgotten how it feels to be an Exalted Human. Contact them, and tell them that we are participating. I will head our team. Lanthanor will never know what hit them."


     Leaving these words and smiling coldly, the man exited the room, leaving the three looking at his back as if he were crazy.


     After all, the determination needed to reverse one's training to become an Exalted Human from a Warrior was truly something that couldn't be put into words.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     310 Shock
      "The Kingdom of Axelor would like to take part in the Olympics to show Angaria that no-one on this continent can match them in the matters of skill or strength. We have a few demands that are listed below. If they are met, we will be sending teams to participate. Know that if you refuse, your cowardice will be known to all. And if you have plans of ambushing our best warriors when they are participating, the whole continent will be witness to your treacherous nature, and there will be swift retribution."


     As this message resounded in the Royal Court, a shocked silence followed where many ministers were holding the urge to let their jaws drop.


     Another Kingdom? What was going on?


     First, it had been a miracle that the Kingdom of the Elves had wanted to participate, but now, even Axelor, their sworn enemies wanted in on the event?


     What spell was the King weaving? How was he drawing in so many forces?


     In fact, if Daneel were asked this, he himself wouldn't have an answer.


     He had started the Olympics as a means to show the people of the Black Raven Kingdom the strength of the Lanthanorians so that they would be open to an alliance. Now, two more Kingdoms were added in.


     "Estimate the new number of expected attendees."


     Analytics was the most important thing for any organization, be it a Kingdom or a company. Hence, Daneel had given the assignment to the talented financial advisors of Lanthanor to keep an eye on the interest and the approximate number of people interested in attending the event. They would use inputs from the spies placed all around the continent to estimate the same.


     After a few seconds, a minister held out a communication trinket and magnified its output so that it could be heard by the entire Court.


     "Conservatively speaking, the announcement that the Kingdom of Axelor is taking part in the Olympics will result in a 20% overall increase in number of attendees. This brings the approximate total attendee number to 3 million. Detailed analysis is required to estimate the number of people willing to buy a ticket."


     Hearing this reply, Daneel was at a loss for words.


     The capacity of the stadium being built was a whopping 250,000. When he had decided on the number, the others had actually been shocked and had advised him against it, saying that it would only be a loss as the seats might not be filled.


     Yet, now, this number paled in comparison to the humongous number of people that would soon make their way over the Black Raven Kingdom.


     And when they saw that there wasn't enough space, Daneel didn't even want to imagine what would happen.


     Yet, this was too good of an opportunity to pass up. Besides, if he really did reject Axelor, the image of Lanthanor would indeed take a hit.


     Hence, taking a decision, he said, "Send a reply saying that they are welcome, and agree to their demands if they are nothing excessive. Also, call the owner of that construction company. I need to have a talk with him."


     Leaning back with a tired expression on his face, Daneel felt a headache coming on as he began to think about the logistics of handling so many people.


     It was a nightmare, but it had to be done well.


     Although he had hoped that the Olympics would grow in scale someday, he had never expected that the first iteration itself would be so momentous.


     Still pleasantly shocked, he said in exasperation, "What's next? Is Arafell also going to ask?"


     This sentence which he said as a joke actually made the other ministers look at him with wide open eyes.


     All 5 Kingdoms of Angaria…in one event.


     Impossible.


     Realizing the enormity of the implications behind his casual words, Daneel hurriedly said, "Send an invitation right now. And tell them all the other 4 Kingdoms are participating. Nothing like the feeling of being left out to push one to action."


     "But, My King, they are giants! How will it be a fair competition?"


     As one of the ministers asked the question on many people's minds, Daneel said, "You are mistaken if you think every competition comes down to raw size or power. Each species has a weakness and a strength. If the latter is used well, the former can be overcome. Still, we can put in place rules to ensure fairness, such as placing a handicap on giants in a few competitions. Just imagine it. 5 Kingdoms, 3 races. An event unprecedented in history itself. Send the invitation."


     As a fire rose in the eyes of those in the Royal Court at just the mention of such an event, the minister nodded before sending a message.


     After ironing a few more miscellaneous details, Daneel stood up from the Throne, preparing to get back to his training.


     Yet, hearing a message through the oathstone, the King sat back down as an expression of disbelief covered his face.


     The next second, the minister who had sent the message before spoke out the reply that had just been relayed to the King.


     His tone was high-pitched and his eyes looked like they would pop out of his head.


     "ARAFELL HAS SENT THE CONFIRMATION! THE OLYMPICS WILL HOST ALL 5 KINGDOMS! ALL HAIL KING DANEEL!"


     Hearing this, those in the room collectively felt their minds go blank.


     They had actually…accomplished it?


     As one, they all bowed to the man who had made it all possible.


     Seeing the ardent admiration in their expressions and the sincerity in their bows, Daneel felt a thought coming into his head that he tried to shake off.


     'Hey, I don't know how it happened myself! Now stop bowing and feeling as if I've planned all this out! I DIDN'T!'


     ....


     "It needs to be bigger-much bigger. I would love it if you can triple the capacity. Don't worry about the money; it'll come. Just make sure that it doesn't encroach on the free sitting area."


     As the King of Lanthanor said these words to the head of the construction company that had taken the contract to build the enormous stadium in which the Olympics would be held, his jaw dropped open and he couldn't control the shock in his mind.


     Owning one of the companies which was in the forefront of the construction business in Angaria, this man had been in many, many strange situations and he had never thought that he would ever be overwhelmed by a customer's demands.


     After all, he always prided himself on the fact that he could satisfy any customer's needs as long as they had the money.


     This adage had worked well for the company, letting it rise from a small shop in the Black Raven Kingdom to a multi-kingdom organization that had offices in all major cities.


     When he had been approached with this project to build something that would make his mark on the Continent of Angaria, he had jumped on it with enthusiasm, knowing that such an opportunity wouldn't come again.


     He had done everything he could to make sure that the stadium would be built in the period of time specified. Overworking employees, poaching Mages, threatening other companies to send supplies faster- he had done it all.


     Yet, now, when the stadium was days away from being completed, he was being asked the double the seating area!?


     The stadium as it was could already support 250,000 people. The plans had been made with this number in mind, and everything had gone more or less perfect. Now, he was supposed to change everything?


     "King Daneel, forgive me if I am being rude, but you are making preposterous demands. It will take a long time to reassess the structural stability itself. After that, what about the materials needed? What about the mages who have been pushing themselves day and night, with the thought that the work will be over soon? How am I supposed to tell them that their dream of getting more than 4 hours of sleep in a day will not be fulfilled any time soon? Tell me how!"


     Seeing the helplessness and the frustration in the man's face, Daneel scrunched his eyebrows and bent back in his chair.


     He had called this man to the Palace with the intention of discussing the financial details needed, but it seemed that expanding the stadium wouldn't be so easy after all.


     "If I may ask, why the need to expand?"


     Hearing the question, Daneel looked at the man and answered, "All 5 Kingdoms are going to participate. This isn't public yet, but it soon will be."


     The answer made the man freeze where he stood while his face became red.


     "Well, why didn't you say that before?! I'LL DO IT! I DON'T CARE IF IT WILL KILL ME, BUT I'LL DO IT! I NEED TO GET TO WORK!"


     Screaming these words, the man stormed out of the room, leaving behind a bemused King.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     311 Olympia
      One week later.


     Unable to control the smile on his face, Norcet was in the process of teleporting to the stadium where the historic Olympics would be held.


     "How much more time?"


     As his son asked this question beside him voicing the query in his own mind, he looked at the mage who seemed tired due to the many teleportations so far.


     They had spent the past few weeks touring the continent and spreading the word about the Olympics as much as possible. In that process, his son had been exposed to many new cultures and sights, opening his mind and making him more interested in getting into the same trade as his father. Norcet had been very happy with this, and he rejoiced even now that he had made the correct decision to bring his son along on the journey.


     The news that all five kingdoms would be participating had been so shocking that he hadn't been able to speak for a few minutes after he had heard it. Having a full idea of just how much complex enmity there was between the Kingdoms of Angaria, Norcet wondered just what kind of strings the King of Lanthanor had pulled to make them all agree to participate.


     He was also someone learned in history, so he knew that the word 'historic' wouldn't just be an empty addition to this event anymore. In all known history, there was no instance where such an event had happened.


     The ticket sales had gone live a few days ago, and it had been a pleasant surprise to everyone to see that the number of seats had increased from the previously announced 250,000 to an amazing 800,000. Many couldn't even get their head around this number, and the anticipation increased to see the stadium which would seat so many.


     As expected, the tickets had gotten sold out in merely a few minutes.


     Even the way in which the tickets had been distributed was quite unique. Stores had been set up in each and every Kingdom which was attending, and those who were interested in buying the tickets had to line up one by one. Anyone who tried to create trouble would lose the chance of buying a ticket.


     This threat had made most behave, and those who still tried to throw around their weight were dealt with quickly.


     This was because each and every Kingdom's government was coordinating with that of Lanthanor to ensure that everything went smoothly. It seemed that some kind of deal had been made between them all to make this happen.


     The tickets were in the form of rectangular trinkets which were bound by blood, and all those buying had been warned that the person whom the ticket was bound to had to be present if they wished to redeem their seats in the stadium. Many people had indeed sent their butlers or servants to get the tickets, but although they felt annoyed at this condition, they agreed because of the explanation that came next.


     Apparently, this was some kind of unique system where there would be no chance whatsoever that tickets could be looted. Each trinket was unique in some way, so if anyone tried to replicate a ticket or steal one, they would be caught easily.


     This was indeed a big problem, so everyone was glad to see that precautions had been taken to prevent it from happening.


     Of course, ticket transfer was still allowed, but it required the person who was bound to the trinket to be present along with the person whom it had to be transferred to at the stadium where the transfer would happen under the eyes of officials.


     This last provision had been added because it was quite obvious that as the time for the event approached, auctions might be held where tickets would be sold for much higher prices than they had been bought for.


     Such was the case with every popular event, and there was no intention to stop it from happening as this would only increase the hype in the people.


     The price of the tickets had been quite high, but no one had complained.


     There were four types of tickets: normal, VIP, VVIP, and VVVIP.


     In the currency of Lanthanor, they were priced at 10 Gold Lans, 50 Gold Lans, 100 Gold Lans, and a whopping 500 Gold Lans.


     Of the 800,000 capacity of the stadium, 400,000 were normal which were situated from the edge of the stadium to its halfway point.


     VIP seats were those from the halfway point to those just a few rows behind the ground. There were 300,000 of these seats.


     The VVIP seats came next, and they were the last few rows. 98,000 of these seats were present, and they were sought after by all the richest people in Angaria.


     Finally, the VVVIP seats were actually those that would float in the air.


     These definitely had the best view, as the people would be able to look down from above and observe everything clearly with no hindrance whatsoever. Because of the limited airspace, there were only 2000 of these seats, and these were apparently the ones which would be auctioned the most.


     After all, 500 Gold Lans equaled to around $ 50,000 in Earth currency, which was just a huge number to even think of. Only those at the highest echelons of each Kingdom would be able to afford them, and it would also be a status symbol to separate themselves from those in the lower rungs of the society.


     "Only two more teleportations."


     After they heard this answer from the mage, both son and father smiled at each other before closing their eyes and bracing themselves for the feeling of passing through a cold shower which accompanied each teleportation.


     Just as the mage had said, after a few seconds, they opened their eyes, but they felt their jaws drop.


     "Are you sure this the right location?"


     Hearing the question, the mage who was also looking at the sight in front of them with an incredulous look on his face nodded.


     "We are."


     Their shock was due to the fact that in front of them was an actual bustling city with numerous buildings that seemed to be newly constructed.


     They had expected to see an enormous stadium, but instead, they were greeted by this image.


     Near them, people were constantly stepping out of space and similarly pausing due to the shock they felt.


     After snapping out of it, Norcet realised that there was actually a large banner which had the words 'Olympia' written on it.


     Just below that banner, there was another one which read 'Welcome to the Olympics' that made him believe that they had indeed arrived.


     "Welcome! This is Olympia, the city which now holds the record of being built in the shortest amount of time. Please show your ticket, and you will be authenticated and assigned to a room. Of course, the room will be charged extra, so it is optional and you can choose to decline. There are many benefits with choosing to take up the assigned room, such as complimentary updates to the events happening in the Olympics and a lucky draw where the winners can choose to meet whichever participant they want. The full list is in this document. We hope you enjoy your stay here!"


     These words were said by a man wearing black clothes who had a polite expression on his face. Handing out a piece of parchment, he waited for those who teleported over to comprehend what he had said.


     "Tickets please.", he said again, making everyone reach into their pockets to take out the trinkets that they had been given.


     Norcet did the same, and as he handed over his ticket, the man took out a strange wand-like trinket that he used to scan it.


     In a second, his eyebrows raised and he said, "Oh, a VVVIP! Please follow me."


     As the others nearby looked at them with envy, Norcet and the two others followed the man and were led to a luxurious building that had the words "VVVIP Quarters" written on it.


     Impressed by the amazing opulence, Norcet chose to stay and was soon led to a room where a display trinket was on one wall.


     This once again shocked him, as display trinkets were rare and were seldom used in this fashion. Yet, what caused his blood to boil was the image on the display trinket, which showed an area of a large ground.


     It was the stage where the most anticipated event in Angaria was going to take place, and he was going to have the best view!


     With a broad smile on his face, he sat down, glad that he had taken the offer to spread the news about the event which had allowed him to make a reservation for the VVVIP ticket in the first place.


     It truly was the best decision he had taken yet in both his career and his life.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     312 Queen Arafell
      Sitting in one of the rooms in the section of Olympia which had been cordoned off as the place where all Royal personnel would be housed, Daneel tapped his fingers on the table in front of him while waiting for his guest to arrive.


     The idea to build this city had sprung up after he realized the fact that the number of people who would come for the Olympics could no longer be estimated.


     The initial approach had been that the area around the stadium would be free and open, allowing people to either use tents or build temporary houses if they had the means to in.


     Due to the many games that were present, the Olympics would actually take place over a week with the finals happening in the last two days.


     Daneel had gone all out to build the city. He had contacted all the other construction companies, as the one he had contracted was already fully occupied with building the stadium. Excited to add their name to those who had helped in making the event come alive, the companies had all started their work with gusto.


     A large amount of space around the canyon was still open, where regular people would be able to sit in and still be able to view the stadium and the ground.


     The city started from the point where the ground of the stadium would no longer be visible. The canyon was in such a way that the land around it sloped upwards, which was great for people wanting to sit around and watch, but not so good for building a city.


     Still, Daneel had chosen to go ahead.


     The result was a city built on uneven ground, but because of that fact, it had a certain charm to it because it almost looked as if the buildings were built on waves due to the differing altitudes.


     Again, no corners had been cut and the 5 million loan he had taken from the loan sharks before had completely been swept out.


     This also wasn't a city that was meant to be occupied every four years. The idea was to make this a popular tourist location in the continent, enabling Daneel to get a steady revenue from it throughout the year.


     There was an extensive irrigation system, and the foundation of each building was also built solidly so that they would stand even if an earthquake happened. This was usually not the case in small cities or towns such as the one that Daneel had been in for a brief amount of time in the Black Raven Kingdom when he had come to watch the Battle Royale. That town had sprung up due to the stadium, and it only had the most basic facilities.


     Unlike it, Olympia had everything a modern city could ask for. All the organizations which had participated in the auction and won the rights to serve those who attended the event had also been allowed to set up shops throughout the city. Seeing this opportunity, even other organizations such as trinket sellers, weapon makers, and Ether block traders had approached him, saying that they wanted a spot.


     This had resulted in another auction, but even that money had had to go into the construction of the city.


     Finally, Olympia had shaped into a place where anything and everything was available.


     Its maximum capacity was 1 million people, and it occupied an area even larger than that of the capital of Lanthanor. Of course, this had only been possible because there were no defensive walls built around it.


     After all, there was no need for them right now and Daneel had the feeling that it might just expand even more.


     There were multiple sections of the city, with varying levels of luxury. Although Daneel did not like this idea much because it reminded him of the inner and outer cities of Lanthanor, he knew that the feeling of superiority felt by those who were more fortunate in life wasn't something that could be eradicated by his wishes.


     This was also the reason why he hadn't chosen to destroy the walls separating the inner and outer cities to increase the satisfaction level. Although it might make many in the outer city rejoice, it would definitely result in the disgruntlement of most of those living in the inner city. They had gotten used to the status quo, and any drastic changes might even result in them choosing to move out of Lanthanor itself.


     Satisfaction was, after all, something which concerned all people, irrespective of background and living conditions.


     As the door of the room he was in opened, Daneel stood up due to the fact that his guest had the same status as him.


     The woman who walked in had some of the most extraordinary features that Daneel had ever seen. Her eyes were a clear blue, and they were so striking that Daneel couldn't help but look into them for a few seconds. Her cheekbones were high, and her short nose was pointed. She had luscious lips, and she was wearing a blue dress that complemented her eyes and resulted in a sight that anyone wouldn't be able to forget.


     Unlike Eloise and Sister Xuan who were both beautiful in a natural and innocent way that would make one smile, the allure of this woman was the kind that would make men want to use their hands to cover their pants.


     Indeed, hers was a beauty that would make those watching want to possess her as their own.


     Maybe for the first time since he had come into this world, Daneel felt sexually attracted to someone of the opposite gender.


     The dress she was wearing was almost transparent, and over half of her assets were clearly visible due to its low cut. As the woman breathed in and out, they moved up and down and Daneel actually had to resist the urge to keep looking at them.


     Indeed, his gaze had actually been attracted to them from her face, and he hadn't been able to peel his eyes away for the past few seconds.


     The most disconcerting thing about all this was that it was all happening without his control, almost as if he was being influenced by magic.


     Wait… Magic?


     Somehow finding the power to distract himself and switch on his elementary sight, Daneel was greeted by an image that shocked him.


     A complex mix of elementary particles were radiating out from this woman in waves, and they were constantly washing over him.


     The shock made him gain more control of his mind. With suspicion, he asked the system, "Am I under the effect of any spell?"


     [Affirmative. Two notifications have already been sent. Host is under the effect of a spell that hasn't been seen before by the system. The spell has attempted to make the host feel attracted and attached to the one who is casting it, but the system was able to stop this attempt. A side effect is increased blood flow to specific parts of host's body, but the system has been unable to stop this from happening.]


     He had actually missed two notifications because of being captivated?


     Truly scary.


     As a cold sweat sprung up on his head, Daneel realized that if he hadn't had the system, he would probably have fallen into this trap.


     "What is the complexity of the spell being used? And through that, can the power level of the one I am meeting be ascertained?"


     [Complexity: Peak Warrior Level. An individual must be at least a Warrior to cast the spell.]


     It was just as he had suspected. There were only rumors that the person he was meeting with was a true and blue Warrior, but there had been no concrete information.


     Now, Daneel realized that it was actually true. Queen Arafell, the ruler of the Kingdom of Arafell, was indeed a Warrior, and a very talented one at that. After all, she was somehow able to cast the spell of Peak Warrior Level Complexity, which meant that she was either a Peak warrior herself or she had the natural talent to be able to cast spells above her level.


     Either way, she was much more powerful than Daneel.


     Of course, Daneel had no intention of letting her have her way.


     "Welcome, Queen Arafell. First of all, thank you for accepting to participate in the Olympics. But I must ask you, is that spell necessary?"


     Now, it was the turn of the Queen to feel shock, as she wondered how an Exalted Human had been able to resist and even notice an heirloom spell left behind by the first Queen Arafell.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     313 Offer
      "I'm sorry, it was just...instinctual."


     Saying so, the Queen of Arafell instantly stopped casting the spell, making the elementary particles around her go back to normal.


     Knowing that he shouldn't press the issue, Daneel only said, "That's alright. Please take a seat."


     What happened next let him know that he had indeed been right.


     It had been a trap.


     The moment before the Queen of Arafell took her seat, the dress that had been transparent before became more opaque, hiding more of her body and giving her more of a dignified look.


     Of course, her large assets were still on display, but Daneel no longer felt a strong urge to look at them now.


     Although he didn't know her motive behind doing these actions, Daneel felt his guard going up.


     This woman had wanted to pull him under her spell so that he would be more 'suggestive'.


     It might just be because he was the one in charge of the entire event, and that having him in control would essentially mean being in control of an entire kingdom.


     Or, there might be something else which made her want to use her trick right now.


     Regardless, Daneel decided to take everything she said with a grain of salt.


     "So, what was this about the Giants not participating in the event? It has even been advertised that there will be three races participating, and the Giants are one of them. There is nothing worse than not showing what has been advertised and making the spectators feel disgruntled."


     This meeting had been called in the first place because the Queen had suddenly sent the message that the Giants would no longer be participating in the events.


     This had greatly puzzled Daneel, as he had even opted not to give any handicap even if the Giants participated.


     His initial idea had been to assess the power of the Giants and put down some sort of rules which would take away their advantage of increased size and strength.


     Yet, on second thought, he had discarded this and come up with strategies to handle them in a different matter.


     After all, what was a great show if it didn't have a weaker party going up against a stronger one and still obtaining victory?


     However, it seemed that he would no longer have that chance.


     Unable to stomach this, he had called for this meeting and had been glad that the Queen had accepted.


     "I apologize, and I understand that this is sudden. But please understand that there are some reasons that I cannot explain to you. They concern the core rules of my Kingdom, and I have no authority to change them. The best I can do is letting them participate in the events which do not require a team. In all others, human Arafellian soldiers will be replacing them. I have taken this decision after much thought, because I felt my previous one wasn't fair. Please do not ask any questions, as even this is something that I'm doing because of the great regard that I have for you."


     Hearing the Queen's decisive tone, Daneel sighed as he understood that there really was nothing he could do.


     Of course, there was a silver lining as the Giants would at least be participating for the major part of the event.


     Yet, handball was the main crowd puller where he had hoped to show the classic trope of weak overcoming strong.


     What could have happened? Could his plan have leaked? Did the Queen not want her race to be defeated in front of everyone?


     Although Daneel had many questions, he knew that he might not be getting the answers for them.


     The Giants were only a part of the Kingdom of Arafell, with the rest being occupied by those of other races and predominantly, humans.


     One peculiar thing to note was that the Queen was always a human, and she was the one loved by the Giants more than all others.


     The history of this kingdom itself was veiled in a mist, and no one had been able to clear it over the past many centuries.


     All anyone knew was that the Giants had come along with the first Queen Arafell and had settled down in the city she had made after promising that they would always be in her service to protect her people.


     No matter how many centuries or even millennia had passed, not one Giant had ever strayed out of the Kingdom of Arafell to live somewhere else. They only ever stayed inside those walls, and the few times when they ventured out, it was only on official business such as acting as an envoy or for military purposes.


     Hence, they were a rare and fascinating species that made many travel just so that they could see them.


     Of course, their gentle nature and simple-mindedness made them endearing to all, and they were also said to be excellent hosts who welcomed everyone.


     As all these things about the Giants and the Kingdom of Arafell ran through Daneel's mind, he realized that he was no closer to finding the answers for his questions.


     "Well then, I won't pressure you. Is there anything else that you wanted to speak to me about?"


     Daneel elected to ask this question, as he knew that this communication was something that could have been sent via trinket.


     Instead, the Queen had sent that message and then accepted to meet him the instant he sent the invitation.


     Seeing her nod and begin to speak, Daneel saw that his suspicion had been right.


     "Yes, there was something. You already know that my Kingdom's main business is the making and selling of weapon trinkets. We just so happen to have a new kind of weapon trinket that we would like to show off to the world in the best way possible. I would like to ask whether it is possible to advertise it during the event. I know that I can simply have my soldiers use the trinket in the event, but this would be a breach of trust in the alliance that we have together. Please consider."


     Daneel's eyebrows rose as he heard this. A new weapon trinket? What could it be?


     "Do you mind telling me what it is?", he asked, making the Queen look down, as if she was indecisive about saying something.


     A Warrior level Mage was actually feeling indecisive in front of him? This was practically the first Warrior he was meeting and talking to, but Daneel did not get that feeling of overwhelming power at all. Chalking it up to just being the character of this woman to not act like so, he waited for an answer.


     "With all due respect, I can't do that. I know that you have also entered the trinket manufacturing business, and that you are also in possession of some kind of method to rapidly speed up mass production. I cannot risk you announcing this trinket and being the first mover before we do. I hope you don't take this personally, it's just business."


     Daneel actually felt like smiling on hearing this statement.


     "Spoken like a true businesswoman. Alright, I won't ask, and you can keep it a secret until you unveil it. But it's time to speak money. What's in it for me?"


     The reason behind the smile was that he understood where she was coming from. If he was in the same situation, he would also have chosen to try and keep everything under wraps until the time came to show it to the world. Just like she said, it was business.


     "We are willing to share 10% of all the profit that we get from people buying our trinket during the Olympics. This is already very generous, and I really can't offer more."


     "Then I'm afraid I cannot accept. The kind of exposure that you will get here is something very unique, and I trust that I don't need to tell you just how much of a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity this is. There can be no other forum where you will have better exposure, and I would be a fool to not milk this opportunity for as much as it's worth. Make it 30%, and we can seal the deal right now."


     Taking a sharp breath which made her assets rise into the air almost making Daneel look at them again, the Queen said, "King Daneel! 30%! That's just-"


     In this way, the bargaining went on and on until it was settled on 20%.


     In the process, both the King and Queen understood that they were dealing with someone very similar to themselves.


     Someone who would never lose an opportunity to gain as much as they can.


     After the Queen left, Daneel let out a long sigh and collapsed onto his bed.


     The Olympics were going to start soon, and things were starting to get more and more interesting.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     314 Wager
      Three days later.


     Olympia. This was the name that was currently captivating the entire continent.


     Some said that it was the most luxurious city they had ever seen. Others said that it had an unprecedented range of shops where one would be able to find almost anything and everything available in all the Kingdoms of Angaria.


     Regardless, one thing was for sure: those who were lucky enough to obtain seats and live in the city were envied by all.


     Although these people with dwarfed by the enormous crowds that were making their way over constantly to this location, the sense of being special that came from holding a precious ticket was really something else. Even those that had normal tickets had taken to flaunting them in front of the others who hadn't been fortunate enough to obtain one.


     In the bustling crowds of the city where there was a festive atmosphere both due to the colorful decorations all along the streets and the numerous types of tasty food and drinks that were available everywhere, two men stood side-by-side while looking at everything with smiles on their faces.


     They were situated on the rooftop of a building in the Royal section, but they were veiled from the sight of all those who looked up.


     Turning towards each other, the two men smiled even wider before hugging each other like they were brothers.


     "How is being King treating you?", asked the one on the left, while the one on the right smiled and said, "It's a pain to handle all the committees and councils, but I'm getting along quite well. You know, you're all the rage in the Kingdom now. Everyone is already impressed by everything you've managed to accomplish with this event, and they're looking forward to see just how powerful the Lanthanorians are. You would think that they would already know the answer to that, as they are being ruled by one."


     His stoic friend who was used to not saying one word more than necessary, had actually cracked a joke?!


     As the King of Lanthanor tried to wrap his head around this, he realised that the changes in his friend had become even more pronounced in the time that they had spent apart.


     Indeed, these two individuals were the rulers of the two Kingdoms who were originally supposed to participate in this event.


     Daneel had asked Faxul to come to this location discreetly, both because he missed his friend and also because he wanted to check on him.


     After all, the events during the takeover of the Black Raven Kingdom were still fresh in his mind, and the anomalies that he had seen then were still things that he thought about now in his idle time.


     The spies from Lanthanor had also not been removed from the Black Raven Kingdom, with the obvious excuse that doing so would make it seem too suspicious.


     Hence, Daneel knew that his friend had occupied himself with becoming a ruler who was loved by his citizens.


     According to the reports, he constantly toured the Kingdom and identified problems which he solved swiftly with whatever limited funds he had available. He even frequently visited the Army and bolstered the spirit of the remaining soldiers, telling them that they would soon be back to their former glory.


     All in all, Faxul was being an excellent King, and he seemed to be a natural at it. More than anything, the pure happiness that he seemed to get from seeing people benefiting from his actions was something that was unmistakable.


     Of course, Daneel noticed this because it was something that he also felt. Hence, he was overall happy with the decision of having Faxul take the throne of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     As for any trouble that might arise in the future, he was confident in the countermeasures he had placed.


     Smiling awkwardly because of the surprise from seeing this pleasant change, Daneel said, "How are your soldiers? You do know that I'm not going to go easy on you, right?"


     "They are ready. I've been training with them myself, and actually, I wish that I could participate."


     At these words, Daneel shot a guilty glance at his friend and rubbed his nose sheepishly.


     After all, not everyone could have such powerful clone and camouflage techniques to be able to fool everyone and participate under the guise of someone else.


     Although Faxul was definitely not capable of this, Daneel had long had the suspicion that the other kingdoms might try something similar to obtain victory.


     Still, he wasn't afraid in the least bit.


     Turning back towards the crowd, both of them sighed together as they realised that they had a long week ahead.


     All of their enemies, all in one place. And both rulers weren't so naïve as to think that no trouble would come.


     Yet, they were determined to handle everything in the best way possible so that the Olympics would be talked about everywhere for as long as possible.


     Faxul knew clearly just how much this meant to Daneel, from the effort he had put in to everything he had done to make it as big as possible. Hence, he was ready to help in every way he could to make the Olympics a grand success.


     "Want to make a bet?", he asked, surprising Daneel whose thoughts were also on the days that were going to come.


     "Oh? Since when do you make bets?"


     "It's a long story. In short, one of my commanders is very avid in placing bets that he seldom loses. I've picked up the habit. So, do you want to place one or not?"


     Feeling relaxed for the first time in weeks, Daneel smiled again and said, "Yes. But the wager has to be large. We are both Kings, after all."


     "Very well. And let's use Lanthanorian currency. I bet 10,000 Gold Lans that Axelor is going to make some sort of trouble. And, another 10,000 Lans which say that Axelor will be in the second place."


     Daneel raised an eyebrow on hearing this. If Faxul had placed this bet three days ago before his meeting with Queen Arafell, Daneel might have backed off, saying that he was not ready to take it.


     Yet, after that meeting, he felt something from his gut instinct that told him that the Giants were not to be underestimated.


     Even if the Giants were out of the equation in the most crowd-pulling event, he suspected that they had something up their sleeves.


     Hence, he said, "The first is a no-brainer, so there is no way I'll accept. But the second – you have a bet. I'm not going to say who might come in second place, but I'm pretty sure that it won't be Axelor. Do we have a deal?"


     Faxul had only brought up the matter of this bet to lighten the mood and relax a bit before they dived into all the responsibilities together. He hadn't expected Daneel to take either bet, so he was quite surprised on hearing his answer.


     Of course, having no intention of giving up so much money, he said, "Yes, we do. In my Kingdom, we spit on our hands and shake. Have any interest in doing that?"


     Daneel looked at his friend oddly as he heard this, as this was also something that they did back on Earth.


     Assuming that it was just something formed by some sort of coincidence, he nodded as he had always liked the feeling of raw manliness that came from seeing things like this happen in the movies.


     Yet, as he shook his friend's wet hand, he realized that it only looked good but didn't feel so.


     Immediately using water to clean his hand, he asked something casually.


     "What about the first place, though? No wagers on that?"


     This question actually made Faxul chuckle, before he turned around and prepared to walk away after leaving behind an answer that made Daneel grin.


     "There's probably no fool on this continent who would have any doubt that Lanthanor is going to win if they have known you for any period of time. Congrats in advance. Don't make me eat my words."


     -------


     The next day, at the crack of dawn, Norcet, his son and the Mage all woke up and quickly freshened themselves before wearing their best clothes and heading out of their quarters.


     Joining the large group of people who were already heading to the stadium, the three chatted among themselves, excited about the opening ceremony that would be held before the games began.


     "Watch everything closely, son. This is something that will be talked about for decades, and I suspect that you will even be telling your children and grandchildren about it. When you do so, I want you to have all the details possible."


     With chests puffed out with pride, the trio made their way to the stadium, with their heartbeat increasing and their blood beginning to boil, knowing that this would be a spectacle that they would never forget.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     315 The Opening Ceremony 1
      BOOM BOOM CLACK


     BOOM BOOM CLACK


     BOOM BOOM CLACK


     "Dad… What is that?"


     Just like his son, Norcet, the mage and all those near them had surprised expressions on their faces as they heard the drumbeat which was only now audible as they were on the way to their destination.


     It was a long walk from Olympia to the stadium, as the area between them was meant for those who did not have tickets to sit.


     What had been a boisterous atmosphere with people talking animatedly among themselves while looking forward to the events had changed into one of solemnity as they got to the point where they could see the edges of the massive canyon which was said to hold the stadium.


     They knew that it would be grand, but they had never expected that it would be this stunning of a spectacle.


     The drumbeat set the mood, making each and every one have serious expressions on their faces as they stepped forward and froze in place, their minds unable to process the image in front of them.


     The biggest stadium in the continent was finally in front of them.


     Although they still couldn't see it in its entirety, most of it was visible because of the downward slope. Someone sitting here would easily be able to see what was happening on the ground, although the problem was that it wouldn't be very clear as the distance was very far.


     Yet, the stadium itself was the thing which was most shocking. Eight hundred thousand was a number which none of them had been able to clearly wrap their heads around, and it was only now that they understood just how much of a feat of architecture it was to construct a building that could hold so many people.


     It was all made of what looked like a yellowish rock, making the stadium stand out in stark contrast to the surrounding canyon which was more of a reddish shade.


     Different people shook off their shock at different times, stepping forward with the urge to see more.


     With each step, more and more of the grand scale of the stadium became clear to them, making each person marvel at the tenacity that had definitely been needed by the one who had embarked upon this project.


     The volume of the drumbeat also seemed to be increasing the closer they got the stadium, and as they neared the spot where there seemed to be a round mirror placed on the earth, the sound completely dominated them and made the pace of their heartbeats increase steadily.


     As they got to this mirror, each of them was asked to show the ticket again after which the official touched some sort of control on the mirror before asking them to step through.


     Most of those who had been able to obtain tickets were people who were learned about the world, so they weren't very puzzled about what these objects were. They were fixed teleportation portals, just like the ones outside the capital city of the Kingdom of the Elves which were used to teleport those who wished to enter it upward as the city was located on a flat cliff.


     These were supposed to be so costly that they weren't even used in cities around the continent for quickly getting to important places. This was because it just didn't make sense to deploy them both because of the initial cost and the additional maintenance that had to be regularly done, and also the fact that a mage needed to be present in order to drive them.


     Of course, the Olympics was THE most special event, so it only made sense that these trinkets made an appearance here.


     They seemed to be handled by elves who were standing nearby with their hands outstretched, with their expressions set into ones of seriousness.


     As all three of them stepped through, they couldn't help but stop in place again.


     They were now standing in a large corridor from where the ground was clearly visible, and it seemed to be somewhere inside the stadium.


     "Please step forward."


     Hearing this from the official who was standing nearby, they nodded and quickly walked forward to the guardrail from where they could see the entire stadium.


     Rows and rows of seats greeted their eyes, where people were slowly finding their places and sitting down with anticipation clear on their faces. Hawkers were selling some kind of trinkets and there were also many food stalls in the large corridors, just like the one where they had just entered.


     Each corridor could have 20 people standing side-by-side, making them the perfect spot for people to put up stalls.


     The structure of the stadium was such that there were corridors like these at equal intervals all around. Each corridor ended with a place like the one they were standing in where there was a guardrail stopping people from moving forward. From here, if they moved to the side, they could access the steps which led to each row.


     Hence, each corridor catered to each section of the stadium, making it so that no one would be left unattended.


     Impressed by the thoughtful structure, Norcet looked down at the ground once again where he now saw at least 500 soldiers sitting in front of drums and making the sound which they had gotten used to by this point.


     The opening ceremony was still two hours away, but it looked like a lot of people had made a similar decision like them to arrive early.


     Smiling wider, Norcet approached the official once again and showed the ticket to find out their seat numbers.


     After doing so, he led the other two to a row which was very close to the ground.


     The seats also seemed to change with the kind of ticket, as Norcet had clearly seen that the normal seats only had very bare cushions.


     Their seat, on the other hand, had high-quality plush ones which felt great to sit on.


     There was also ample leg space, making it so that there was no discomfort whatsoever.


     After the three took their seats, a hawker who had noticed them walked over and said, "Welcome to the Olympic Stadium, distinguished VVIPs! Would you like to buy some zoom trinkets? Just put them in front of your eyes, and you'll be able to zoom in how much ever you want! Perfect for getting a close up look at all the exciting games that are going to take place! The cost varies with the amount of zoom and the clarity you want, with the costliest going up to 1 Gold Lan. Any currency is accepted, and the standard conversion rates apply. You definitely don't want to miss even a single moment!"


     In an excellent mood, Norcet fished out three Gold Lans from his pocket and bought the trinkets for all three of them.


     The trinket was like a rectangular box which one placed in front of their eyes. He could see the other models, and the cheapest ones were just unadorned boxes. The one they had bought, on the other hand, had leather strings to tighten the trinket around one's head and also had some handgrips to hold them. One thing which was in common with all of them was the logo of Lanthanor.


     Putting them in front of his eyes, he was amazed to see that just like the hawker had said, he could zoom into any spot he wanted using a dial on the side of the trinket.


     "What are these? They haven't been on the market before, have they?", asked Norcet, astounded at the practicality of these devices.


     "They are a new invention of Lanthanor's, made specially for this event! Please enjoy everything, and visit our stall in the corridor if you need anything else! Thank you for your patronage!"


     Saying so, the hawker left them, while the three started exploiting the trinkets and watching everything around the stadium with wide-open eyes.


     As the time to the opening ceremony approached, people started trickling in more and more until the entire stadium was filled by the sound of hundreds of thousands of people talking at the same time, almost overpowering the drumbeats which were still continuing.


     Finally, it exactly 10 AM, one final drumbeat which was louder than all the rest silenced everyone, indicating that it was time.


     Along with that sound, a single man appeared in the air above them, facing east.


     As everyone who had bought the trinkets used them to see that this was the King of Lanthanor, they realized that the host had arrived to begin the opening ceremony, as was his right.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     316 The Opening Ceremony 2
      "People of Angaria!"


     "People of Angaria!"


     "People of Angaria!"


     "People of …"


     As these words echoed throughout the stadium, a silence fell upon the entire area with not one person choosing to speak out.


     It was almost as if the King of Lanthanor had actually cast a spell to shut out all sound, but the truth was that it was just the tone of his voice that had achieved this effect.


     It was the tone of one who was proud to be the individual was responsible for something that would go down in the history books as a feat that nobody had thought possible.


     In the silence, the King continued to speak.


     "As the host of this momentous event, I, Daneel Anivron, King of Lanthanor, thank you all for being here to witness this contest that, for the first time in history, will have all the Kingdoms of this continent participating to find out who's the best. First, I ask the rulers of the Black Raven Kingdom, Eldinor, Arafell and Axelor to join me here."


     As the King of Lanthanor paused after saying these words, four people appeared in the air around him.


     They were all dressed in attires unique to them, such as Daneel who was wearing his iconic robes which looked like they had a dragon encircling them.


     Faxul, on the other hand, was wearing black robes with the shining Black Raven emblazoned on his chest.


     The ruler of Axelor, whom many people were seeing for the first time, wore red robes that had a logo of two axes clearly visible from his chest to his hip.


     The Queen of Eldinor, who stood beside him, took away attention from him, as she was wearing a shining golden dress whose hem was flying in the air even though there was no wind right now.


     If it weren't for the presence of the Queen of Arafell, she would have stolen the show as being the one who attracted the most eyes.


     Although Queen Arafell hadn't put on clothes as revealing as the ones she had worn before in the meeting with Daneel, the upper part of the purple gown she wore was still very tightfitting, making many want to stare without blinking their eyes.


     It was only when Daneel spoke again that everyone redirected their attention on him, as the tone of his booming voice seemed to have broken the spell that had made them want to look at the Queen so much.


     "It is an honor to have you all participate in this event of mine, and without you, it would never have grown to become what it is right now. Now, let me use this opportunity to show everyone the prize that the winner is going to take back to their Kingdom."


     This was something that had been on the minds of many of the spectators, as they had wondered just what an appropriate prize would be.


     No matter how they saw it, a monetary prize did not seem enough to commemorate victory in such a historic event.


     It seemed that the King had had similar thoughts, as his next actions surprised them all.


     Holding out his hand in the air above the enormous stadium, the King of Lanthanor made a large golden flame which was at least a metre across appear in front of him.


     As if this had all been discussed between them, the four rulers who stood beside him stretched out their own hands.


     It looked as if they had thrown something into the fire, but it had been too quick to be noticed by those who are watching.


     Yet, as they refocused their trinkets and their eyes on the flame, they realized what they had thrown.


     Inside the flame, there swam four metal trinkets that were in the shapes of the logos of the four respective kingdoms.


     A Raven, a pair of axes, an artistic shape that looked like the pointed ear of an elf and two humanoid figures making an arch with their hands with another smaller one in the middle.


     Finally, as the King of Lanthanor made a similar gesture, a trinket in the shape of an L with a dragon entwined around it joined the rest.


     These five metallic trinkets moved inside the fire in random patterns, captivating the eyes of all those watching.


     "The Olympic Flame. Each trinket that you see is bound by the blood of each ruler here, and they cannot be replicated. The one who wins this flame will forever be remembered as the one who triumphed against all the other kingdoms in Angaria to take home the symbol that showcases their glory. Along with this, there is also a pool of prizes consisting of valuable materials and trinkets which will be awarded to the most outstanding performers in the tournament."


     A flame which symbolized victory. While everyone fixed their eyes on it unflinchingly, they realized that this was definitely the best prize there could be.


     After all, honor and pride were the main things that one would win on obtaining victory in this competition.


     Hence, something which symbolized those things was most befitting.


     No one knew who started it, but clapping sounds started being heard at one section of the stadium before spreading everywhere else.


     Unlike usual battle royales which were dominated by shouts from the spectators whose blood was boiling, this clapping seemed to signify that this event was something so much more.


     Along with the clapping, the spectators also started to stand up from their seats while gazing up at the man who had made all this possible.


     In less than a minute, around 800,000 people were standing and clapping as one, which resulted in the noise being able to be heard even in Olympia which was kilometers away.


     Yet, the spectators inside the stadium also became puzzled as they heard an even louder clapping sound coming from outside the stadium.


     Indeed, they had forgotten one crucial thing.


     They weren't the only ones watching here.


     Outside, in a large ring which encircled the canyon in which the stadium was situated, millions of people were also standing and clapping while looking up at the five figures in the air who were but mere blips in their vision.


     The words before had been loud enough to reach even them, and they had already forgotten all the fatigue and tiredness they felt because of traveling for hundreds of kilometers to be here.


     These clubs were a sign of the pure appreciation they all felt for having the chance to be a part of something so special.


     As Daneel witnessed this, his eyes actually became wet, feeling the pure emotion that so many people were currently feeling for him.


     Even though there were many reasons behind him doing so much to make this event come to life, he realised that the main reason which even he himself hadn't understood was that he had wanted something like the Olympics on Earth which brought together millions of people of conflicting interests and nationalities to stand together and be part of something greater than them.


     Of course, he knew that this was not the time to be lost in his emotions.


     Hence, putting aside the feeling of happiness that he felt right now, he raised his hand and brought it down in a swift motion.


     BOOOOOOOMMMM


     With a sound that startled almost everyone in the surrounding area, a colossal red dragon appeared in the air above the five rulers.


     It opened its mouth wide and roared, and this roar was so majestic that it startled even the four rulers who knew that it was all being made by a spell.


     After the roar, the dragon exploded into dazzling fireworks that made everyone realize that this was the true opening event.


     The claps devolved into shouts of excitement, as the people all started whooping and jumping in the air, waiting for the competition to begin.


     Along with the fireworks, the drumbeats returned, this time accompanied by other instruments such as trumpets which started playing a soul-stirring rhythm that was appropriate to the atmosphere.


     The music came in increasing bursts of intensity, making the excitement in the people soar to new levels.


     Along with this melody, people started entering the stadium below in a controlled march.


     Meanwhile, the King of Lanthanor, who was watching everything with a wide smile on his face, opened his mouth and shouted one last sentence before all five rulers disappeared from their positions in the air.


     "LET THE OLYMPICS BEGIN!"


     As the shout echoed throughout the stadium, the event that the entire continent was waiting for finally began.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     317 The Games
      After the fireworks faded, large rectangular rooms with one-way glass windows on one side started rising into the air before slowing down at around 20 m above the ground.


     These rooms were all decorated with beautiful patterns, and the words VVVIP were written clearly on the bottom.


     As those sitting in the stadium looked up and saw these letters, they understood that these were the people who are rich enough to afford the VVVIP ticket.


     Some rooms were closer to the ground, whereas others rose up a few more metres before stopping. Hence, everyone in all the rooms could clearly watch everything happening in the ground below.


     In one of these rooms, the five rulers who had just teleported away appeared and took their seats around a table.


     Just like in all the floating rooms, there were multiple mages standing inside who were responsible for keeping them in the air.


     In this one, there was an additional mage who pointed his hand at the table between them to make a few words appear above it.


     There were five horizontal rows with each of them having each logo of the Kingdoms that were participating.


     Six vertical columns were also present, with the heading of each being the names of the games that were going to be played.


     The six games were:


     Archery(Fighter)


     Archery(Mage)


     Wrestling(Fighter)


     Duel(Mage)


     Handball(Fighter)


     Handball(Mage)


     A communication eye was placed in front of the table, and it was connected to a large display trinket that had just come into being in the air in the middle of the ground.


     Inside the room, the five rulers all looked at the scoreboard before glancing up at the Golden Flame which was now floating a few centimeters above the words.


     "How did you even get the idea for the Olympic Flame?"


     As the Black Raven King said these words, the other three looked at the King of Lanthanor who opened his mouth and answered.


     "It needed to be a symbol that is acknowledged by all five rulers. And, I felt that the words 'Olympic Flame' sound good."


     The Queen of Arafell smiled softly in response, while Eldra simply raised her eyebrows and chose not to say anything.


     The red-robed man however, replied.


     "King, I already told you, at the first sign of foul play, we're out of here. You better not have planned anything to cheat out a victory. The entire continent is watching, so there is no way that you'll get away with it."


     Shaking his head, Daneel replied, "This is the fifth time you're asking me that, and my answer is the same: each and every game will be fair, and you can even watch everything to make sure that there is no cheating involved. Only the worthy will win."


     "They say that the one who shouts fire is oftentimes the one who started it. Is there any meaning behind you asking this so many times, King Safiros?"


     These words said by Faxul to the King of Axelor surprised even Daneel himself.


     As the weakest individual in the room, his friend was actually picking a fight with someone who was rumored to be a warrior?


     Hearing the insinuation, the red robed man stood up and pulled back his fist in anger, but he controlled himself at the last moment and said, "If it weren't for that Raven hidden around you, you would be mincemeat by now. You would do well to remember that you're just a puny Human if you're by yourself."


     Smiling wide at the response, Faxul said, "And you would do well to remember that you are decades older than me. If I'm still this weak when we're the same age, then you can talk. Till then, the Raven just asked me to tell you to shut your mouth."


     This response seemed to have blown a fuse in the kKing, as he no longer stopped himself and directly punched forward in the air.


     Yet, the next moment, the enormous Protector Raven appeared in the room and raised a talon in defence.


     "Stop!"


     As the King of Lanthanor shouted these words, the man and the Raven who had almost launched another attack at each other paused and looked around.


     "If you want to fight, fight on the ground using your soldiers. Personally fighting in this way won't accomplish anything. King Faxul, please don't speak in a provoking manner. And King Safiros, control yourself."


     Faxul chuckled in response, while the King of Axelor humphed and sat back in his seat.


     As for the Protector Raven, it once again blinked out of existence.


     Daneel hadn't expected that his friend had grown so fiesty in his absence, but he was actually smiling inwardly seeing this arrogant man taken down a notch.


     As the ruler of the Kingdom which was the archrival of Lanthanor, he had been arrogant in the short meeting before when Daneel had given the instructions to appear in the air and also to shoot the trinkets into the fire during the opening set many.


     "Is this meeting done? Can I leave?"


     "I just called you here so that we can go over everything one last time. If you don't wish to stay, I'll ask someone to send the transcript of the meeting to your room. You can do as you-"


     Even before Daneel finished speaking, the man teleported away, acting in the same rude manner as he had been since coming to the stadium.


     Simply smiling in response, Daneel asked, "Would anyone else like to leave?"


     As the others just looked at him without saying anything, he nodded and continue to speak.


     "The main thing I wanted to address was the security for the event. Have you all placed the lookouts that I asked you to?"


     One of his main concerns about this event had been the fact that the Church might use the opportunity to snuff them all out in one go as they were all gathered in one place.


     Having no wish to see this happen, he had asked the other Kingdoms to place lookouts in a radius of 100 kilometers around the stadium, quoting that it was so that no rival forces would dare to attack. After all, there were still smaller forces on the continent which might try to make trouble.


     The only problem was that millions of people were trudging in constantly to spectate, making it impossible to keep track of everyone.


     Hence, the only thing they could do was to keep guards everywhere on the lookout, hoping that the combined forces of the five kingdoms would be enough to repel any threat after stopping it in its tracks before it did too much damage.


     After the others nodded, Daneel said, "Well then, good luck to you all! May the best Kingdom win! I have some things to attend to, so you can contact me at any time you want. Once again, thank you all for participating in event."


     "It is my pleasure as well, King Daneel, and I also wanted to thank you for sending out the invitation for us to participate. Excellent work so far, and I really admire you for having the capability to pull off something so amazing. Arafell is glad to be allied with you."


     "I agree. And just like you said, may the best Kingdom win. But I think I can guarantee right now that the mage events will definitely be dominated by the elves. I shall take my leave."


     As Daneel nodded at the two Queens who said these words, both of them teleported away, leaving Faxul in the room with him.


     Yet, surrounding them were mages who might gossip, so Faxul also only said "Good luck," before disappearing.


     Just as Daneel was about to go down to the place where all the participants were waiting, the communication trinket in his pocket vibrated, signaling that someone was trying to contact him.


     Seeing that it was actually Sister Xuan, he teleported to a floating room which had just two inhabitants: Sister Xuan and Molan.


     There were also no other mages, as these were two individuals who didn't need others to keep the room afloat.


     This was actually the first time they were meeting personally since that statement given by Ssiter Xuan, but she still seemed to be remembering it as she just looked down without saying anything.


     Seeing this, Molan shook her head and said, "Sister Xuan wanted to tell you that she will also be taking care of the security for this event. Like you asked, if there is any sign of something untoward happening, she will immediately contact the Matron as she has already told them about what is happening. They have agreed to intervene if necessary, but only if things get too dire."


     "Thanks a lot, Sister Xuan. And regarding what you said before, I'll definitely find you later with a response."


     Leaving these words and making Sister Xuan blush an even deeper shade of red, the King of Lanthanor teleported away and went to meet his soldiers who would soon be competing on the ground.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     318 Fighter Archery Tournament 1
      "A thing to behold, isn't it?"


     Hearing these words, Luther turned around to see that there were 4 individuals standing behind him.


     He had been looking out of the large entrance to the ground to see the hundreds of thousands of people who were all cheering, waiting for the first event to begin.


     In his hand, he was holding a large bow that was taller than him. It seemed to be made of some kind of wood, but as Luther adjusted it, the sound it made when it hit the ground would make one think that it was actually made of metal.


     All in all, it would have looked out of place if it weren't for the fact that the four individuals behind him were also holding similar bows.


     The Angarian Longbow. A rarely used weapon because of the impracticality inherent in transporting it and also because of the high skill and power ceiling that was required for one to wield it, the bow seldom made an appearance on the battlefield.


     Of course, this competition was the best place to reveal it again to all those who might have forgotten its awesome power.


     Of the four individuals, one was a giant, one was an elf and the other two were humans, albeit very well-built ones.


     As for the man who had spoken, he was the one with a Raven on his shoulders.


     Turning around again, Luther just nodded and chose to stay silent.


     Seeing this, the others didn't comment anything as they all knew about the character of this man who was the leader of the commanders of the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     It had only been a few minutes since the 5 rulers had disappeared in the air, and the ground was currently being set up for the first game of the Olympics: the Fighter Archery Competition.


     Mages were also part of the team responsible for setting up the ground each time, so their work was done in barely 5 minutes before a loud gong sounded, signaling the participants to enter the ground.


     Hearing it, the 4 split part and walked to their respective teams.


     According to the instructions they had been given, the first gong was to signal to the teams that they would soon have to come out.


     As the second gong sounded, 5 individuals walked out from the entrance to the ground at the same time.


     There were only two entrances to the enormous ground, and each entry point was so big that at least 100 people would be able to stand side by side in them.


     Hence, it was a simple thing to have the 5 leaders of the 5 teams stand beside each other before walking out.


     Seeing the participants finally begin to enter, the cheering which had paused before due to the loud gong began anew.


     This resulted in the cheers all morphing into a resounding roar that threatened to sweep away those who were entering the stadium.


     Yet, these were all individuals who had been on multiple battlefields and faced many life and death situations. Hence, none of them even flinched at the atmosphere, instead choosing to just walk steadily behind their team leaders.


     After reaching the center of the ground, all 5 lines of individuals stopped, and the booming sound of the announcer rang throughout the stadium.


     This was a man who was standing a few meters in the air, wearing a black tuxedo with hair slicked back neatly. He seemed to be middle-aged, and dimples could clearly be seen whenever he smiled.


     According to what Luther knew, he was apparently the most sought-after announcer in the entire continent. His usual job was announcing battle royale tournaments, so he was the clear option for the Olympics. In fact, the King had even remarked that the man had said that he wouldn't mind working for free, as it was a great honor for him to be the one responsible for calling out the victors of the event.


     His voice was deep and powerful, with a certain cadence that made the excitement in those in the stadium grow in anticipation of what was to come.


     "Ladieeees and Gentlemen, weeeeelcome to the OLYMPICS! I, Sylvesto am greatly honored to be the one who will be announcing this historic event! Let's get right into the first stage of the event: the Fighter Archery Tournament!"


     Unable to hide his smile due to the electric atmosphere in the stadium, the announcer seemed to be enjoying his job today more than any other time in his life.


     After giving a pause, he continued.


     "First of all, let me tell you all about the rules for the participants! As the name suggests, this is a competition for Fighters only! 10 Mages are actively monitoring everything, so any participant who uses even the slightest amount of magic will be disqualified! Also, only those at or below the level of an Exalted Human can participate! So if there any Warriors standing here, please step out and let me fall at your feet with a humble request to take me on as your disciple!"


     This made many in the seats laugh, as they all knew that Warriors were so rare that even they would do just that if one really made themselves known.


     Giving a dramatic pause where no one stepped out, Sylvesto continued.


     "No one? Alas, my dream remains a dream. Onto the rules for the competition! There are two stages in this competition: Test of Power, and Test of Skill. Would any one of you be kind enough to step forward to demonstrate to the crowd?"


     "Me, me, me!"


     With a happy shout, the giant who had been attracting a lot of attention from the crowd stepped out, causing happy shouts and applause to break out in the audience.


     The bow in the giant's hands was simply enormous, standing at at least 4.5 meters tall. Of course, this was necessary, as a longbow needed to be taller than the wielder who was, in this case, a whopping 4.2 meters tall.


     "Thank you, dear giant! First, let's have the Test of Power! For this, I would like to direct everyone's eyes upward!"


     As one, everyone looked up and saw that at some point in time, a row of targets had been placed in the air.


     They seemed to be floating without any support, but the truth was that they were held in place by powerful Mages who were standing in the air a few meters away.


     There were multiple targets which stretched as far as the eye could see, and some targets were so high up that even the best zoom trinkets couldn't view them clearly.


     "It's simple. Whoever shoots the farthest target is the winner! Rest assured that conditions are equal for all participants, as we have mages specially controlling the air flow so that it is only your strength which will decide the winner. Each team has 50 participants and there are a total of-"


     BOOM


     As a loud sound interrupted the announcer, the spectators looked on in shocked silence as they saw an enormous arrow which was at least a meter long fly through target after target before finally stopping at some unknown point in the air.


     The sound had actually been that of that enormous bow breaking, leaving the giant smiling foolishly while holding the two parts in its hands.


     "Old thing. Need replacement!"


     As it said these words, the spell of silence in the stadium was broken, giving way to discussions between the awed spectators who wondered whether the others could even put up a fight.


     "Eh-ehem. Thank you for the demonstration, dear giant. Please get back to your team now. As I was saying, there are 50 points to be won in this stage. Each participant will have 3 chances to shoot. After everyone is done, the top 50 will be the ones who have earned points for their respective Kingdoms. If there are ties, there will be a tiebreaker held where the exact length of travel of each arrow will be tested. That's my queue to take my leave, and I'll be back after this stage is done to explain the rules of the Test of Skill! Of course, I'll be in the commentator booth where I will be speaking about everything going on with experienced army veterans. To all the participants, good luck!"


     With these words, Sylvesto disappeared, leaving the ground.


     As the judges appeared in his stead, the first stage of the first tournament began.


     By the awe-inspiring performance of the giant, Arafell was already being said to be the one that would have an edge in this stage.


     Yet, a few hours later, the results shocked everyone.


     Lanthanor: 12


     Black Raven Kingdom:10


     Kingdom of Arafell:7


     Axelor:147


     Eldinor: 4




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     319 Intermission
      In one of the rooms floating in the air above the stadium, the Black Raven King was idly sipping on a cup of wine while watching the proceedings below.


     Feeling the communication trinket in his pocket vibrate, he asked the Protector Raven using the bond he had with it to dispel the teleportation locking spell for a moment.


     There was no one else in the small room, as the Protector Raven was more than enough to keep it floating while also ensuring that there would be no scope for anyone to eavesdrop.


     As the King of Lanthanor teleported into the room and took the chair beside him, Faxul said, "Surprises already? That's unexpected."


     Without saying anything, Daneel first poured himself a cup of wine before taking two gulps and sitting back.


     There was a brief respite right now for an hour during which the spectators could take a break to get some food while the stadium was readied for the next stage.


     "Yes, surprises already. But at least it's not something that was completely out of our expectations."


     Hearing this, Faxul only nodded.


     Indeed, they had expected that Axelor might take the lead in this stage of the competition, but the surprising results were those from Arafell.


     Axelor was the Kingdom in Angaria which had the strongest Fighter army, so it only made sense that it would have many talented Fighters who would be able to score a lot of points in the Fighter competitions. Its main drawback was its Mage division, which was both weak in talent and number. Even in the short battle that Daneel had fought against Axelor, this had been quite clear because those Mages hadn't been very experienced or talented when compared to those in the other kingdoms or even Lanthanor itself.


     Hence, he had expected Axelor to come begging to take back all the invaluable Mages that he had captured during that time. Yet, no such thing had happened, which had honestly puzzled Daneel.


     The only anomaly here was that Axelor was supposed to be backed by one of the big four, and this had even been confirmed by Sister Xuan. Although she hadn't given any details as to the arrangement between these two forces, he had kept this in mind and was keeping a close watch on this rival Kingdom.


     So far, nothing has been amiss, although its excellent performance had truly exceeded expectations.


     As for Arafell, he had been looking forward to a great show due to the power of a giant. Yet, their downfall had clearly been due to their simple-mindedness.


     After the bow had been replaced, there had been no mishaps like those again, as Arafell was, after all, known for making excellent customized weapon trinkets. The problem lay elsewhere.


     This contest was supposed to test both strength and skill. Strength was needed to propel the arrow forward as much as possible while one also had to be skilled enough to shoot it in a straight line.


     When the distances reached the range of kilometers, even the slightest mistake in angling the arrow could cause it to miss the next target.


     This had happened with Arafell, as the giants seemed to have problems with such fine-tuned accuracy. Still, their power had been something to behold and it would definitely have given them the victory if there was more skill involved.


     As for Lanthanor, it had performed more or less to his expectations as they had a weaker army when compared to Axelor. Their specialty, after all, lay in the Army formations that had been handed down since centuries.


     Axelor's specialty in the skill and power of its Fighters had been successfully showcased to the continent again.


     Finally, regarding Eldinor and the Black Raven Kingdom, the former was known to have the weakest Fighter army in the continent while the latter was severely weakened right now. Also, the result of the latter had something to do with some sort of plan that Faxul had which he hadn't even told Daneel about.


     Recalling this, Daneel said in a jesting tone, "Come on. You can tell me what you're planning."


     Chuckling at hearing his friend ask this question again, Faxul said, "Just wait and see. You have your plans to come first, and I've made mine to make sure that I'm not last. So, what's next? Will there be more surprises?"


     Daneel was really liking this change in his friend, who was now watching everything with a casual expression that had almost never been on his face when he had been in the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     Just as he was about to answer, Daneel got a message from Eloise which made him smile and say, "Well, the Mage Archery contest will be a sight to behold. But before that, get ready for a show."


     -----


     "Cheaters! Cheaters everywhere! Give me back my Gold Lans!"


     During the intermission, many people had gotten up from their seats to head to the corridor where they could get some food to eat. Hence, hearing this voice resounding across the stadium, the hurriedly came out to the guardrail to see what was going on.


     Looking around, they found nothing, but they directed their eyes upwards to realize that the image on the large central display trinket which had been showing the score till now had changed to show a different scene.


     A man who seemed to be a well-off merchant was chasing behind a shady looking black robed individual who was trying to run away as fast as possible.


     In this scene, the setting around the two seemed to be the hallway of one of the quarters in Olympia.


     As the merchant constantly hurled curses, this chase continued for a few seconds before two soldiers just so happened to come in the way of the shady man and catch him by his shoulders.


     As that man struggled in their clutches, the merchant reached them huffing and puffing before catching his breath and saying, "Thank you, soldiers! If it weren't for you, I would have lost all my hard earned money!"


     Hearing this, one of the soldiers said, "We're just doing our duty. So this man stole the money from you?"


     "Yes! I bet a huge amount of money on Axelor leading the competition after the first stage. Instead of giving me what I am owed, this man tried to run away with the amount I bet in the first place. Would you also please be kind enough to make him pay back everything I have won, too?"


     This made the soldiers look at each other, before one of them replied, "Do you have any proof or receipt that that bet happened? And is this man a registered bookie?"


     This question made the merchant sheepishly looked down, before he answered," N-no."


     "Then we can't do anything except give you back the money he stole. It's a pity. If you had used the official 'Olympic Bets' platform, you would have won big! It is run by the organizers, so there is no chance whatsoever of anything going wrong. You can just rest assured and bet. You can even place bets until the second before the contest begins! There is no better way to go about it. I hope you learn your lesson."


     Nodding profusely, the merchant said, "I understand now, soldier. 'Olympic Bets' is the only platform I'll use from now."


     Leaving these words, the image changed to him walking away with drooping shoulders, as if he was still sad due to the money he hadn't been able to obtain.


     "Place your bets now in the 'Olympic Bets' platform! Now open in all corridors! You also have the option to transfer bets placed in other platforms to ours! Accepting all currencies! Varied bets available! New feature: Make your own bet! If you think you can guess which soldier will perform the best, you can make that bet yourself, allowing others to bet money on it too! Many more features coming soon! Always ask for 'Olympic Bets'! Terms and conditions apply."


     As these words rang across the stadium in a pleasant female voice, the display trinket changed back to the table which showed the points.


     After a brief silence, those who were already in the corridors immediately rushed to a certain large stall which had just opened.


     Seeing those who originally had no intention to get up from their seats run towards the corridor as if it depended on their lives, Faxul looked up with a shocked expression to see Daneel grinning widely.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     320 Mage Archery Tournament 1
      "Why did you even have to do that? Couldn't you have just announced it directly?"


     This was the first question that Faxul asked Daneel after getting over the shock of seeing such an excellent performance.


     "Competition, my friend. There are too many established betting organizations in the continent. I needed mine to have an impact; I needed something that will make those people run to the stall and start betting. Comparison makes one understand the value of something. And besides, with Arafell putting up such an 'unexpected' performance, there were bound to be a lot of people who were sore due to losing their bets. I just…cashed in on the opportunity."


     Gambling was, after all, one of the most profitable occupations in the continent, provided that there were enough customers and enough things to gamble on. Daneel had had the idea to enter since long ago, as he knew very well about the success of the gambling business back on Earth.


     The only problem had been that it would be both difficult and expensive to enter into a business which was already very congested. Hence, Daneel had put his plan off until this perfect opportunity came along.


     Hearing Daneel's smug tone, Faxul said, "How do you even get these damn ideas? And what was that last line supposed to be?"


     COUGH


     Faxul's words made Daneel cough suddenly before he looked away, as if he was guilty of something.


     Terms and conditions apply. One of the most dreaded sentences that could be heard on Earth.


     And in most cases when this sentence became relevant, it usually meant bad news.


     Sadly, Daneel had found no replacement for it no matter how much he racked his mind. No other sentence carried the same weight, along with the same anonymity that allowed it to pass by the eyes and ears of many Earthlings before making them regret in the future.


     Of the many things he had brought over to Angaria to Earth, this was the one he was least proud of.


     But because he was now a businessman who badly needed money, he had had no other choice.


     Seeing the King of Lanthanor act weirdly for a few moments, Faxul was puzzled but he didn't press.


     Instead, he chose to comment on the other novelty which had impressed him.


     "What about that entire drama? Those were…actors?"


     "Oh, yes. It's an advertisement. Eloise was running the whole thing from behind the scenes. Worked out well, didn't it?"


     "Can advertisements even…be like this? I thought they were all just things either printed out and distributed or said repeatedly on the Network. This is the first time I'm seeing a…performance.


     With a nod, Daneel replied, "That's how it was so far. You must agree that this is so much more effective. The problem is that you can't have someone repeatedly acting out stuff like this…instead, I used the perfect opportunity where I could catch everyone's attention. One's attention is really easy to catch when they are standing in line to eat."


     "But aren't you fooling those who might think it's all real?"


     "Well, it could be real. And that's what will make them rush to the stall."


     Speechless, Faxul only looked at Daneel, unable to decide whether his friend was fooling people into betting with his organization.


     Yet, before he made that decision, Daneel said, "Got to go. I should check on something," before teleporting away, leaving Faxul alone in the room.


     With nothing else to do, the Black Raven King continued to look at the crowds, amused at the expressions of those who looked like they didn't want to miss another golden opportunity to make it big by betting.


     While he was doing so, he realized that even this had been brought on by those sad, drooping shoulders of the man at the end of the ad which had been due to missing out on the opportunity.


     With this realization, Faxul blurted out "It is cheating!" Before looking around and remembering that he was alone.


     …..


     Meanwhile, the King of Lanthanor had made his way over to one of the waiting rooms in the passageways which led to the ground in the middle of the stadium


     There were display trinkets set up here too which were currently showing the mad crowds, but they had actually been placed to let competitors keep an eye on their opponents while they were waiting for their turn.


     Teleporting to one corner of the room, Daneel first accepted the bows of all those in the room.


     It seemed that the 49 soldiers here had assembled into a group, and were currently facing Cassandra who was floating a few centimeters in the air.


     She looked ravishing in skin-tight leather clothes which were great for free movement but not so good at all in covering up her athletic figure honed after years in the military.


     Yet, the fact that there were no inappropriate looks from the soldiers was a testament to the absolute respect and reverence with which these men and women treated their commander.


     It seemed that Cassandra had been in the middle of some speech, so Daneel only told her through the oathstone to continue.


     "As I was saying, soldiers, this is no less than a war. There might not be bloodshed, and there might not be a risk of death. But if we lose, then it is our honor that dies. And this death is so much worse than us physically leaving our bodies. Tell me, do you want to go back to your families and tell them that you lost even though you were the host? Do you want to be the one who has to say those words?"


     All the soldiers vehemently shook their heads at the question, as if even the notion of what Cassandra was saying horrified them.


     "Good. Then do your BEST. Pull out EVERYTHING you have in you. Because believe me, if I see that you aren't doing that, you will wish that this was an actual battlefield so that you can get killed by an enemy. Do you understand?"


     'YES, COMMANDER!"


     "Then show that to the continent. Dismissed."


     Ending the speech and throwing her gorgeous red hair behind her shoulder, Cassandra floated to the ground looking every bit like those legendary heroines that Daneel had read stories about back on Earth.


     After she walked to him, both of them ducked into a smaller room for privacy so that they could talk about the plan that Lanthanor had made to get to the top of the rankings.


     …..


     A few minutes later.


     With renewed cheers from the people who had had an opportunity to regain their energy due to the food and drink, 5 lines of individuals walked up the podium in the middle just like before during the Fighter Archery Tournament.


     The second stage of the Fighter Archery Tournament would take place after this one, so that the participants would have enough time to recuperate and give their best.


     The main difference right now was that the soldiers who had just marched onto the ground weren't carrying any bows.


     They were all bare-handed, leading the crowd to wonder how this could be called an archery tournament if there were no bows involved.


     The targets from before were still in the air tho, and those with the best zoom trinkets noticed that there actually seemed to be more of them than before.


     "I hope you all had a good break, because I'm ready to get this show started! How many of you have been to Olympic Bets? I can say with certainty that I have betted my entire life savings on the outcome of this match! So if you see a different announcer later, it might just be because I won a fortune, so I gave up my job! Or I might be in a nameless ditch somewhere for losing everything…"


     As the crowd chuckled while settling down into their seats, Sylvesto continued.


     "Now, onto the Mage Archery Tournament! Just like before, we will have a demonstration. Who should I- Ah, we have a volunteer! Go ahead, sir!"


     When Sylvesto had just been about to ask someone, an elf had stepped out of their line and arrogantly walked forward.


     He had a trademark sneer on his face, and his earlobes which were in the shape of a tri-bladed knife were pointing straight down.


     Walking up to a pile of arrows which were placed at the front, he picked one up and weighed it in his hand.


     His next actions shocked the audience, making them gawk and wish they could go back to the Olympic Bets stall.


     The elf had thrown the arrow in the air before turning around, as if he didn't even need to see the outcome.


     After it floated for a second, a cylinder of fire and wind came into existence which enveloped the arrow.


     BANG


     After a few seconds, with a loud sound, the arrow shot into the air at the first target.


     After going through it, another BANG was heard before the funnel formed and the arrow accelerated again, taking it straight through the second target.


     It was as if the arrow was also realigning itself after each target, as it never seemed to miss its mark.


     Finally, after crossing the record set in the Fighter tournament before, it stopped and fell to the ground.


     Clearly, it could go even further, but the elf had wanted to make a point.


     And that point was that all those who hadn't betted on Eldinor winning in this tournament had been foolish.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     321 Mage Archery Tournament 2
      "Waaaaahhhh!"


     Seeing his son watch the arrow with the zoom trinket until it could no longer be seen, Norcet smiled and patted his head.


     "it's just the beginning, son. Mage competitions are really a sight to behold. I'm telling you, half the people here bought tickets mainly to see the Mage tournaments."


     "More than half."


     Hearing the mage beside him say these words while looking at the ground with focused eyes, Norcet smiled even wider and said, "Yes, more than half. So who did you bet on?"


     The question was addressed to his son, who grinned and said, "Lanthanor, of course! The kind man at the stall even said I would win big!"


     "A-all of it?"


     "Yup! All of it!"


     The answer made both the mage and Norcet turn around and stare at the little kid, who didn't understand why they were looking at him so strangely.


     Norcet had made the decision to give 50 Gold Lans to his son who had jumped up and down on seeing the advertisement before. His thought had been that he would be able to expose him to decision-making at an early age so that it would help him later on.


     Yet, it seemed that the kid had gone and potentially wasted all that money.


     "But son, didn't you see that the odds were against Lanthanor? Didn't your teacher teach you about odds?"


     "I know, dad, but I believe in our King!"


     "But Eldinor is the Kingdom with the most accomplished mages in the entire continent! Lanthanor might come second, but there's no way it will come first!"


     "My teacher said so too, but I still believe in our King, dad! You should, too!"


     Seeing the blind optimism in his son's eyes, Norcet sighed and gave up.


     The Mage, on the other hand, smirked at Norcet, as if mocking him for making the decision to allow a young kid to bet.


     Norcet also wondered whether he had made the wrong decision, but he decided that it would be a great opportunity to teach his son when he lost all the money.


     All the analysis made so far pointed to Eldinor making a landslide victory in this stage, just like Axelor had in the previous one. Hence, the odds for Eldinor winning was 0.1-1, meaning that someone who bet 100 Gold Lans would only end up with a total of 110 Gold Lans if they won, making a profit of 10 Gold Lans in the process. Still, many had bet huge amounts of money in a bid to win big.


     The odds for Lanthanor winning, on the other hand, were 3-1. So, Norcet's son had the chance of making a profit of 150 Gold Lans on his bet.


     Of course, both Norcet and the mage knew that the chance of this happening was almost 0.


     How much ever they respected King Daneel, they knew that he couldn't turn around the power of the Mage army in the few months that he was King.


     Hence, both of them had already made their bets on Lanthanor coming second and Eldinor winning.


     "Goooo Lanthanor!"


     The shout from the kid interrupted their line of thought, making them focus on the ground again.


     Sylvesto had already made his exit after announcing the main rule, which was that each mage only had 30 seconds to shoot the arrow forward since the moment they took it. Their next spell could be cast after the arrow hit the first target, but no spell could decrease


     As the stadium had been built on the land of the Black Raven Kingdom, it was easiest for the citizens of this Kingdom to attend the event. Hence, among the spectators outside the stadium, the majority were supposed to belong to the Black Raven Kingdom itself.


     Hence, bolstered by the home ground advantage, the mages of the Black Raven Kingdom put up an admirable performance.


     There were a few techniques which were most commonly used by the Mages: either they formed isolated tunnels which the arrow in place before being propelled forward by a force from behind, or they would be thrown forward using telekinesis.


     The former was still stronger than the latter, as more force could be used in this method.


     Some mages also used special techniques such as casting wind spells to increase the speed of the arrows, but this also had the risk of pushing the arrow off-target.


     The main problem was the limitation of time. If one wasn't adept or powerful enough to cast the strongest spell possible in 30 seconds, then they would inevitably fail.


     After the Black Raven Kingdom came the Kingdom of Arafell, who had a much more consistent showing than the one before. Their team was almost completely comprised of humans, as it was said that giants who had talent as mages were few and far in between.


     As the final score would be relative, it was still anyone's match.


     Next was Eldinor, who showcased the arrogance that was their trademark.


     Of course, their performance made everyone realize that at least in this stage of the tournament, they had every right to be arrogant.


     Each and every elf who participated had top-tier talent and power which was leagues apart from the teams of the other two Kingdoms who had participated so far.


     In the end, of the 50 top scores which were updated live on the large central display trinket, 38 belonged to the elves, which seemed to be a sign.


     Seeing this, the crowd erupted in cheers, but everyone knew that they were cheering for the money that they hoped to win instead for Eldinor itself.


     At this point, the team from Axelor walked up to the spot from where they were supposed to shoot the arrows one-by-one.


     Unlike the others, these soldiers wore red robes with hoods that covered their faces.


     The crowd, who had been cheering till now, calmed down for the most part, expecting a dismal performance due to the weak talent of Axelorian Mages.


     Even the odds reflecting this, with a whopping 8-1 rate that had made many shake their heads.


     Still, there were some who took the chance, knowing that they would win big if something unexpected happened.


     Yet, as soldier after soldier started shooting the arrows, it started to become apparent that this wouldn't be the case.


     The first 2-5 members of every team usually had the highest scores, as these were the commanders/top personnel of the army.


     After that would come the elite soldiers, and then the regular ones.


     So far, 30 soldiers had come and gone, but Axelor still only had 3 names on the rankings, who seemed to be the strongest among them.


     Daneel, who was once again sitting with Faxul, had his elementary sight activated while watching the proceedings of the tournament.


     So far, everything had been going as expected.


     Yet, when the 31st soldier walked up to take an arrow, Daneel got a feeling that something was wrong.


     Both the walking style and the body structure of this man were completely different from the soldiers who had come before. There was a certain…arrogance to the stride, as if the man was bestowing honor upon the earth just by walking on it.


     After picking up the arrow, he started casting a spell, but suddenly stopped.


     This had been so minute that no one had been able to detect that something was amiss.


     However, Daneel, who had both the system and comprehension that exceeded the standards known to the Central Continent, knew that something was amiss.


     The system confirmed his suspicion.


     [Spell technique detected. Phenomenon was too short to analyze detailed information.]


     Someone in the Axelorian army had a spell technique?!


     Impossible.


     As Daneel watched on with shock, this man cast a spell again, but this one was normal, with no hint of the spell technique he had used before.


     However, his skill was something to behold.


     The base of the spell was the same: a funnel was created, and a force was applied to the back of the arrow.


     Yet, his funnel was longer than those formed by the others.


     Also, as the crowd watched on with awe, a mini-tornado formed inside the funnel which accelerated the arrow and also gave it a rotational movement that increased its speed.


     BANG


     As it shot forward, it became clear that it would break most of the records so far.


     Just a Daneel was about to teleport to Sister Xuan to take a second opinion about what was going on, she sent a message herself which made him stand up and put on an expression as if he had been struck by a thunderbolt.


     "King Daneel! These…aren't people from the Central Continent! If I'm not wrong, they are disciples from one of the Big 4!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     322 Mage Archery Tournament 3
      "Avery, you idiot. Even after we practiced so many times, you still used the spell technique?"


     "Relax! It was barely a second. And I doubt that there is even one person in these peasants who can recognize what it was. Even if they do, it's not like we're really trying to cover ourselves here. Anyone who has a brain would be able to understand where we're from."


     After the impressive performance that had silenced the entire stadium for a moment, the man wearing the hooded red robes walked to the back of the line of soldiers who belonged to the Kingdom of Axelor.


     After he had arrived at the back, he had been asked this question by the one standing in front of him whose face was hidden just like his.


     On hearing his answer, this man sighed deeply before saying, "But we were instructed to at least be covert. It's one thing to disguise ourselves as the hidden trump card of Axelor, but it's another to brazenly shove it in everyone's faces that we are from one of the Big Four. Just admit that you slipped up."


     In response, the other man spoke in a tone that reflected his anger.


     "Zach, you might be the top student who's doted upon by all the teachers, but we are in the outside world now. Don't think you can boss me around. Just shut up and do what we are here to do. And keep in mind that you're just someone who got lucky by being picked up like a dog on the street."


     After these harsh words sounded, there was silence among them, during which the first man smirked, knowing that he had hit the right spot.


     …


     Meanwhile, the King of Lanthanor who had gotten up with shock on seeing the spell technique was now staring with wide-open eyes at the ground were soldier after soldier of the Axelorian Kingdom walked up to the stage and gave one remarkable performance after another, adding their names to the scoreboard and almost cementing the victory of the Kingdom in the Fighter archery tournament.


     At least, this was what all the analysts were newly predicting, after getting over the shock that Axelor had somehow managed to obtain these powerful Mages who had never been seen before on any battlefield.


     "King Daneel? What do you want to do?"


     Since the message from Sister Xuan had sounded in his mind, Daneel hadn't sent any reply, prompting her to ask again. Her usually calm tone was gone, replaced by one which reflected the surprise that even she seemed to be feeling.


     After going through all his options again, Daneel asked, "What would you suggest, Sister Xuan? What CAN we do?"


     Only silence was heard from the other end, before a hesitant voice asked, "I can try to contact the Matron, but 15 disciples don't just do this on their own. They must be here on the orders of their elders. Maybe… Can you attest that they don't belong to Axelor?"


     "And what proof do you have of that?"


     Again, silence. Daneel had already considered everything, and he did not see any way to expose the identities of these soldiers.


     Besides, no matter what he tried, the King of Axelor could spin it and convince the people that Lanthanor was just being a sore loser.


     At least, right now, there was nothing to be done except watch as Axelor started racking up the points one by one.


     Just like Faxul, he had been expecting that Axelor would make trouble, but both of them could never have thought that that 'trouble' would be in the form of finding a way to shore up their weaknesses to ensure their victory in the event.


     "They are from the Big Four, aren't they?"


     As Faxul asked this question, Daneel was shaken out of his thoughts.


     "The Protector Raven?", he asked, as it really was a fact that it was almost impossible for normal people to notice the usage of the spell technique before.


     "No, common sense, Daneel. All the highest echelons of the kingdoms know that there is one of the Big Four behind Axelor, and everyone also knows about their weakness in the Mage department. I just didn't think that they would be so despicable to enlist outside help for victory. Isn't the whole point to display the skills of your Kingdom to gain honor?"


     The answer made Daneel laugh out loud, as he had forgotten about this angle. True enough, the Kings and the top ministers of each Kingdom would easily be able to guess where these new additions were from.


     But, the answer to his friend's question was also simple.


     "They clearly don't care what the rulers think. It's smart. There's no way that we can expose the information about the Big 4 to the public, so the audience will just think that they are some trump card who have been hidden. They gain victory and honor, and they go home smiling. A perfect plan."


     Towards the end, Daneel's voice had taken on a frigid tone, which made Faxul shudder and turned around to see his friend eyeing the ground. There was a cold smile on his face, but it didn't reach his eyes.


     This actually scared Faxul a little bit, and he felt glad that he wasn't the one being looked at with that gaze.


     "Have you ever realized that you look scary when you're planning someone's downfall?"


     In response to his friend's question, Daneel only smiled even wider and nodded at him before taking out a communication trinket and sending a message to Cassandra.


     …


     On the ground, Cassandra, who was at the head of the line containing the soldiers of the Kingdom of Lanthanor, was watching the proceedings with a suspicious look in her eyes.


     As the commander of the mage army of Lanthanor, it was her job to be perfectly aware of the other mage armies on the continent.


     Hence, the fact that 15 genius mages had come out of nowhere to join Axelor was something that she couldn't wrap her head around.


     It was at this moment that she received the message from the King which made her smile and whisper to the soldier behind her, "Execute Plan Alpha."


     This message passed through the line of the soldiers of the Lanthanor Kingdom, who had all been feeling slightly taken aback by the performance of Axelor which was supposed to lose badly in this stage of the competition.


     Yet, it seemed that this message had cheered them up, making them smile with anticipation.


     Finally, after a few minutes, a loud cheer rang from the crowd as the team from Axelor walked back to their original position.


     Next, it was the turn of the hosts.


     As the 50 soldiers walked up to the stage with the gorgeous redhead leading them, the crowd started to get ready for another smashing performance.


     They had all been subject to one shock, so almost no one thought that there would be another upset.


     Yet, when the commander of the mage army of the Kingdom of Lanthanor walked up to the stage and gave her performance, a silence fell over the entire stadium as almost everyone rubbed their eyes, wondering whether they had gone blind.


     She had walked forward and raised her hands to make a funnel similar to the others appear in the air, but no arrow had risen from the pile at her feet to be shot.


     The targets were untouched, and the scoreboard also did not have any additional name.


     So far, each initial performance of every Kingdom had always resulted in their name appearing on the scoreboard, as it was the commanders who went first.


     Yet, no such thing had happened here.


     Even while everyone was trying to understand what was going on, the next soldier walked up and did the same.


     The funnel which had faded away after the exit of the commander had come into existence again, but there was some slight change in it which almost went undetected.


     However, no arrow rose up again, and Lanthanor was still absent from the scoreboard.


     As soldier of the soldier kept making the funnel appear and then going back to their place, some people who didn't like Lanthanor even started booing as they hoped that they were just giving up.


     As for the others, only one question was in their minds.


     What the heck was going on?




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     323 Mage Archery Tournament 4
      "Sir, they're giving up! Lanthanor is no match for our Kingdom, especially with the new mages! They have no choice but to bow down to your Majesty!"


     In the private room that was floating in the air which belonged to the Axelor Kingdom, the King was sitting in front of a table and watching the ground with a suspicious expression on his face.


     Meanwhile, the ministers around him who were mostly fighters had begun to cheer and gloat, thinking that their victory was near.


     They couldn't be blamed, as Axelor had gone all out to ensure that they would take home the ultimate glory.


     Only, along with the King, the other mages were also just watching, knowing that Lanthanor was up to something.


     This scene was common all over the stadium where all those who couldn't view what was happening using elementary vision came to the conclusion that Lanthanor was giving up.


     Those who had bet on Lanthanor and all those that were supporting it still cheered, hoping for some sort of miraculous comeback.


     Meanwhile, the citizens of the Axelor Kingdom and even those from the Black Raven who had deep-seated hatred against Lanthanor started to shout insults with glee.


     Yet, the King of Axelor, who had just realized what was going on, banged on the table and stood up, startling all those around him.


     "Damn you, Daneel," he said with frustration, before teleporting away from the room.


     ….


     35 soldiers had already come and gone, but Lanthanor was still absent from the leaderboard.


     By now, even the people in the stadium who were rooting for Lanthanor's victory started to lose hope.


     The boos from before had gotten louder than ever, and it looked like the host would be the one who would be last among all the kingdoms.


     "Useless Lanthanorians!"


     "Axelor will win!"


     "Bunch of useless wannabes!"


     As shouts like these resounded across the stadium, the 36th soldier walked up to the stage and looked up with a wide smile on his face.


     Seeing the smile, the gloating expressions of those watching with the zoom trinkets froze, as theyrealized that something was different.


     Soon enough, this became apparent even to those who didn't have the trinkets.


     For the first time, an arrow had just risen up into the air and was now floating in front of the soldier.


     The same funnel from before which had appeared in the same spot since the first competitor from Lanthanor had walked up to the stage came into existence again, and the arrow entered it smoothly.


     BOOM


     With a sound akin to that of a ballista that unloaded its bolt of death, the arrow shot forward and thundered through each target.


     It was so fast that it almost become a blur, with the common citizens being unable to follow it with the naked eyes.


     Yet, those who had trained to at least the Amateur Human level stood up with shock, as their eyes stuck to the arrow that seemed like it wouldn't stop until it reached the depths of space.


     By now, the mages in the stadium had already started to understand what was going on.


     Only, their shock seemed to be cemented onto their faces as the name of the 36th soldier appeared on the scoreboard.


     Those who had been booing Lanthanor and shouting those lines stood up with a jolt, with their eyes wide open and their jaws hanging, as if they were the ones being impaled by the arrow instead of the targets.


     Even then, they prepares to sit back down, thinking that this wouldn't repeat.


     Yet, they were proven wrong right away.


     As they watched on with growing horror, each soldier performed similarly, making their names appear on the scoreboard with each only rising above the one who had performed before them.


     Indeed, with time, the power with which the arrow was propelled forward only seemed to be increasing.


     Almost half the stadium were standing up with shock, while the other half were screaming mindlessly.


     Yet, most of them still didn't know what was going on.


     "Folks, in all my years as a presenter, I've never before seen someone put up such a brilliant performance using exquisite teamwork. For all those who haven't understood what Lanthanor is doing, let me explain."


     Sylvesto came to their rescue.


     "All of you might have heard of mage formations where mages work together to create incredible things. Although this is supposed to be an individual competition, no one said that teamwork cannot come into it. The speed with which the arrow is propelled forward depends on the stability of the first mechanism. You might have thought that the commander was only making one funnel, so many of you have missed that she also made others further up the route of the arrow, but these are invisible as only the foundation for them was laid. After her, each and every soldier took back control of those elementary particles that she used and made each funnel stronger and stronger. Of course, the focus was kept on the first and the others are almost out of sight, so many of you might not have noticed them."


     This was met by nods from those who were majorly in the VVIP section, as they were in possession of the zoom trinkets capable of seeing that it was not one funnel, but multiple once that had been made by the Lanthanorian soldiers.


     "Let me make it clear to you all. It was like building a house. The commander laid the foundation, and the soldiers after her made the foundation stronger and stronger. Finally, this foundation made it possible for each and every soldier to put up such remarkable performances. For all those with zoom trinkets, I encourage you to look inside the funnel to see that the tornado meant to shoot the arrow gets stronger with each soldier. In other words, Lanthanor sacrifices the majority of its soldiers so that the rest could reach the top. And if you're all thinking that this is something easy that can be achieved by any Kingdom, you would be wrong. The skill required to be able to take over the elementary particles which had been stable but then left alone in the air to continue the spell is something that would require years of practice, and even uncommon talent. I guess it isn't for naught that it is said that the mages of Lanthanor excel in teamwork the most, as it is required for them to be able to deploy the mage formations that are their trademark."


     Sylvesto's long explanation went over the heads of many listening, but the one thing they understood was that teamwork had been the key to this amazing performance.


     And as for those who had been thinking that this was just a trick that would have been mimicked by any other Kingdom, they sat down with frustration.


     Meanwhile, Norcet and the mage who had similarly been watching everything with awe on their faces turned to the side to see the kid who was grinning from ear to ear.


     While resisting the irritation they felt, they remembered the thoughts their heads when they had looked forward to teaching the kid a lesson when Lanthanor lost and made him lose all the money.


     No one could have imagined that he would be the one winning most of all, while both of them would be losing hundreds of Gold Lans due to the bets that they had placed.


     After this realisation, they looked up to the booth which was marked with the logo of the Lanthanorian Kingdom.


     All across the stadium, shock transformed into either happiness or frustration while everyone looked up at this room in which the king was supposed to be sitting.


     In fact, inside the Black Raven Kingdom's booth, even Faxul had turned around and was watching Daneel.


     Meanwhile, the King of Lanthanor who was the target of so much attention sheepishly rubbed his nose and grinned, seeing the final scoreboard that was now shining in the center of the stadium.


     Lanthanor: 14 Points


     Black Raven Kingdom:5 Points


     Kingdom of Arafell:7 Points


     Axelor:12 Points


     Eldinor: 12 Points


     "Daneel, isn't this supposed to be an individual competition?"


     At this question from Faxul, Daneel chuckled before saying, "Of course it is. They acted individually, didn't they."


     As Faxul just shook his head at the answer, both of them didn't realize that they were currently being stared at by many eyes filled with rage and the realization that they had been defeated despite all their elaborate preparations.


     Four such eyes were watching from a spot over 10,000 m in the air, where there stood the King of Axelor with a man who hadn't entered the Central Continent in decades.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     324 Cheating
      "THIS DAMN KID! If it weren't for the accords, he would be mincemeat by now!"


     The man who spoke these words was wearing grey robes that covered his entire body, from his head to his toe. Only his eyes were visible, and his body was shaking as he spoke these words with a tone of extreme anger.


     "My Lord, they just used a cheap trick to get more points in this stage. We are still leading and victory is definitely ours. With the mages you lent me, I guarantee that I'll be able to win and impress the citizens of the entire continent. Your plans will definitely proceed like you wished."


     If the top ministers of the Axelor Kingdom could see this scene, they would have fallen unconscious due to the sheer shock of seeing King Safiros speak in such a humble tone.


     His head was angled downwards, almost as if he wasn't even worthy to look at the person standing beside him.


     Although they were so high in the air that there were only clouds all around, it seemed as if this man could clearly see what was going on in the stadium.


     Right now, he was looking straight at the private booth in the air in which Sister Xuan and Molan were sitting.


     Controlling his anger with great difficulty, he brought his tone back to a neutral one and said, "You better do that, or you know what will happen. You went and reversed your training to participate, so you should remember that if you want to regain your previous power, you need me. And without the victory that you promised, you'll be stuck at that level. Forever. Remember that. No matter what you do, ensure your victory. It is NOT acceptable for any other Kingdom to gain the favor of the citizens of the entire continent. I promise you that heads WILL roll if that ends up happening."


     Leaving these words, the man disappeared, while the King of Axelor gritted his teeth and stayed there for a few moments before making a resolution to himself and teleporting back to the private booth of his Kingdom.


     'Axelor will win.'


     He told himself this again and again, deciding to do whatever was necessary to make it happen.


     As ruthlessness shown in his eyes, he focused his gase on the scoreboard which had just been updated.


     …


     "And that concludes the first day of the Olympics! I don't know about you all, but I have to say that this is the most exciting event that I have ever seen in my life! So many surprises, so many shocks! I don't know if my poor heart can sustain many more, so I hope the five kingdoms take pity on me! Go back to your rooms and rest, everyone! I promise you that you'll need all the energy you can get to cheer everyone on tomorrow! And congratulations to all those who didn't follow the analysts to make bets that must've paid of! Excuse me while I go cry with jealousy…"


     Ending the day on a funny note, the announcer left the stage in the middle and walked back to the spot where all the officials were standing.



     Those in the stadium also slowly made their way to the exits, unable to contain their excitement and joy at being lucky enough to witness such an incredible competition. As for those that were walking with drooping shoulders, they were clearly the ones that had lost big due to their bets.


     Soldiers were posted everywhere to maintain the peace, so even though many were nursing frustrations that they wished they could take out an anybody they saw, everyone controlled themselves and made their way back to Olympia or wherever it was that they had chosen as their place of residence.


     Olympia had been built with the idea to house even those who hadn't bought tickets, so there were many cheap inns which focused more on quantity than quality.


     With rooms that had prices as low as five Silver Lans per day, most had chosen to opt for them instead of freezing out in the open even if they had brought tents to cover themselves.


     Meanwhile, all the pubs in Olympia were filled to the brim with those who wanted to let go of their frustration by getting drunk.


     Daneel and Faxul were once again standing on the same rooftop from where they had observed Olympia before.


     Faxul was simply looking down with a pondering expression on his face, while Daneel was scanning the city to make sure that everything was in place.


     As someone from Earth, he knew very well that it was common for bad incidents to take place after a day of a major competition went by, as there were always those who couldn't stomach the fact that whoever they supported had lost.


     One thing which was both very joyful and troubling was that his Olympic bets organization had minted money in the millions of Gold Lans already.


     This was due to the two major upsets of the day, with a lot of people losing a lot of money because they had trusted the analysts who had based their information on what they knew about the armies of the five kingdoms.


     The people needed someone to blame, but they had no target to take out their anger on. Hence, the risk of bar fights breaking out was very high. Hence, Daneel had already sent a request to all five kingdoms to lend soldiers who would take care of the peace.


     Even then, Daneel knew that it would be a very eventful night.


     Just as he was about to say something, both of them looked down at their pockets to see that the communication trinket that was now held by all five rulers was vibrating with a message.


     "Emergency meeting called by King Safiros."


     Getting this message in their minds, both of them looked at each other and shook their heads, knowing what this was about.


     Teleporting away from their location, they arrived at a room in the Royal section of Olympia where there was a large table surrounded by five chairs.


     The room was completely enveloped by a very strong teleportation locking formation, so both of them had teleported outside it before having their identities verified using the trinket.


     This countermeasure had been put in place by Daneel who knew that it was possible for someone to infiltrate these very important meetings by disguising themselves as the rulers. This trinket held the blood of all five rulers, and each ruler would have to verify themselves using it before they attended any meeting.


     Walking inside, both of them saw that the King of Axelor was already pacing back-and-forth with an enraged expression on his face.


     Even before the door closed, he started shouting.


     "I KNEW IT! YOU CHEAT! This was supposed to be an individual competition, but you used teamwork! This is cheating, and I demand that the scores be nullified!"


     Faxul and Daneel were the last two to arrive, so they saw that the Queens of Eldinor and Arafell were already in the room. Hearing these angry words from the King of Axelor, Eldara stood up and humphed before walking to a window. As for the Queen of Arafell, she merely looked on and didn't say anything.


     "I trust that I have sent you a copy of the rules? Did I break any of those?"


     In the silence that followed this statement from Daneel, the sound of two sets of teeth gnashing against each other could be heard.


     The first was from the King of Axelor, who had stopped his pacing and was now looking at Daneel with an expression of rage on his face, while the second was clearly from the Queen of Eldinor who was looking out the window.


     Seeing them unable to say anything, Daneel only smiled and was about to say something else before a loud sound stop him.


     BOOOOM.


     It had come from inside the city, so Daneel immediately ran out of the room before teleporting into the air and finding out the source.


     This was easy, as the plume of smoke still hadn't vanished and there was a clear flame that was buring a section of the city.


     Immediately teleporting there, Daneel first checked whether the fire was under control before hearing the angry shouts of more than 100 people.


     "You Lanthanorian cheaters! You were supposed to just shoot the arrow by yourselves!"


     "Don't think we don't know that those 15 mages aren't from your Kingdom! You have the gall to hire outside help! You guys are the real cheaters!"


     "I'll kill you!"


     As the other four rulers teleported beside him, Daneel looked towards them, wanting to see what the reaction would be at the insinuation that he had wanted to voice himself in the room before.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     325 Insinuation
      Faxul had also turned to the King of Axelor to see what he would say, while the Queen of Eldinor just teleported away after seeing that there were no elves involved in the conflict.


     Seeing this, Daneel first resolved to talk to her once about everything that was going on. Of course, he could understand her actions as the elves had indeed been very arrogant stating that they would definitely be the ones to win the mage competition. Instead, they had tied with Axelor.


     As for the Queen of Arafell, she did not seem very dejected that her Kingdom was last. Instead, wearing clothes that were as stunning as the ones she had had on during the opening ceremony, she also looked towards King Safiros with that same interest on her face.


     Daneel had already given the answer against the insinuation thrown at him, which was that he hadn't broken any rules.


     Yet, it had clearly been stated and widely accepted that those participating under the name of a kingdom had to belong to it.


     However, the King of Axelor just looked on, as if imprevious to the fact that three rulers were looking at him and waiting for his response.


     Meanwhile, a few people had realized that there were a few additional spectators.


     Pointing up, they saw that it was the four rulers due to the glow of the fire which was shining on their faces.


     This location had clearly been a pub, but it was now destroyed. The only good thing was that there were no dead bodies around, which meant that the person who had caused the conflict had been careful or that someone had taken initiative and evacuated everyone.


     The latter turned out to be true, as a familiar figure walked to the middle of the large crowd where over 20 people were tussling against each other and throwing punches and kicks.


     Her distinctive red hair making her stand out, she raised a hand as soon as she neared the middle.


     As if someone was pulling them from behind, these 20 people separated from each other but tried to charge forward again.


     Yet, it seemed as if they had hit some invisible wall as they turned around to see who was responsible.


     In response, Cassandra only flew into the air before nearing the king and bowing to him.


     Seeing that even the fight had ended, the King of Axelor only grimaced before teleporting away. After he did so, the Queen of Arafell also nodded at Daneel before leaving.


     Meanwhile, the silence that had come after the separation of the two groups was once again broken by the shouts and blame that was being leveled against the citizens of each country by the other.


     Axelor and Lanthanor had a long history of conflict where a lot of blood had been shed on both sides.


     Hence, it only made sense that there were a lot of people who had enough reasons to pick a fight against citizens from the other Kingdom, especially now that both of them felt justified while having insults to throw at each other.


     This also made it clear to Daneel that it wasn't just the ministers and the top echelons of each Kingdom who were aware that Axelor had enlisted outside help.


     He wondered whether he could use this to take that arrogant king down a notch, but he realized that it was probably not the time to do so as he still did not have any proof.


     His original plan for this event was that he might be able to conserve some of his trump cards and not expose his power to the continent while still ensuring his victory.


     However, the present situation meant that he couldn't do so.


     Teamwork was something that would be crucial in all the competitions, and he had hoped to keep the high level of coordination between his soldiers a secret until the time came to use it at a later stage to push him forward.


     It was all the fault of the King of Axelor, and it pissed Daneel off that he couldn't do anything about it.


     Hence, telling himself that he would not let them go the moment he had any chance, Daneel sighed and prepared to speak.


     CRACK


     As thunder roared across the air and silenced the now 200 strong crowd below him, the soldiers who had just been about to use drastic measures to calm everyone down stopped.


     Daneel was happy with their performance of rushing to the scene quite quickly and getting the fire under control, but he knew that he was the only one who could resolve this while also making sure that many more fights like these would break out.


     "People, I have heard the insinuations that the Kingdom of Axelor is using outsiders to bolster their mage teams so that they can win. As the host of this competition, it was my wish that all five kingdoms compete fairly in order to find out who's the best. This is why I trusted the others to not do something so foolish like this, and I must tell you that my trust has not been broken so far. There is no proof that those 15 soldiers do not belong to Axelor, so it is still a fair competition. The moment any conclusive proof surfaces, I promise you all that Axelor will be eliminated from the competition. So, I urge you all to not take part in fights like these which spoil the entire atmosphere of this glorious event. On that note, I would also like to inform you all that those who are henceforth guilty of causing disturbances like these shall be thrown into jail for the duration of the event and their tickets would be confiscated. Guards, escort everyone to wherever they are lodging. Good night, all."


     Saying so in a tone that brooked no argument, the King of Lanthanor vanished from the air and was followed by the Black Raven King who had a small smile on his face.


     Meanwhile, the King of Axelor had teleported to a private room in the building assigned to him where three middle-aged men were standing respectfully to the side.


     After arriving, he was handed a display trinket by one of the three which expanded to show the scene of the fight from where he had just teleported away.


     All four of them looked on as the King of Lanthanor made that speech, after which laugher burst out from the mouth of the King.


     Seeing this, the other three also stopped controlling their own laughter.


     After 30 seconds, the King stopped himself first and said, "Look at him. He knows he can do nothing, but he's still making grand statements about trust. Good job making sure that that fight happened. Now we know his stance. Maybe I didn't even need to reverse my power, but it was still needed to make sure that we are doing everything we can. Just wait till he is known as the host who lost. Have you spoken to those 15?"


     At this, the other three also stopped laughing and one of them replied, saying, "It is just as you say, my King. Even though they gained a surprising victory, there is no chance whatsoever of them winning. And because it is forbidden to release information about the big four, he cannot do anything else but say things like these. There is no proof that he can get. The 15 mages have been given the best rooms, and all of their requests are being addressed. Just like you said, we are being… Discrete. There is only one among them who keeps demanding for three women to accompany him during the night. What should be done about him, if I may ask?"


     Hearing this, the King frowned and asked, "Which one of them is it? The dark skinned one with long hair?"


     "No, my King. He's fair skinned with a long nose."


     "Then get those women! He is the weakest among the 15, but he's also the one with the most terrifying background. Each and every one of his wishes must be fulfilled. As for the one I just mentioned, fulfill his wishes too. He has the most talent. What was the problem with getting three prostitutes, anyway?"


     At this, the man stopped speaking for a moment and looked down before saying, "We already sent three prostitutes, but he says he needs "uninitiated" ones. Meaning…"


     Raising a hand, the King stopped him and said, "I get it. Either try to find some who are willing, or just abduct a few from somewhere nearby. Whatever you do, don't anger him."


     Leaving these words, the king left the middle-aged man, who tightened his fists with anger at having been demoted to someone who had to abduct women for the whims of some kid.


     Yet, keeping in his mind the ultimate goal of winning this prestigious event, he sighed and set about his task.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     326 Day 2
      "I heard that your King broke up a fight last night, where he said that the competition is still fair. What are your thoughts on this 'fair' competition, oh powerful commander of Lanthanor?"


     Hearing the mocking voice behind him, Luther turned around to see the commander of the Axelorian contingent who was waiting just like him to enter the stadium to take part in the test of skill of the Fighter archery tournament.


     The second day of the Olympics had started with as much vigor as the first, with the people all having spent the night to rest and gather energy to cheer on their favorite competitors today.


     The report was that betting had shifted away from the analyst's predictions, with many people spreading out their money instead of putting everything on one outcome.


     Still, the scoreboard which showed the total score of each Kingdom clearly let everyone know that Axelor was in the lead to win, and that too by a lot of points.


     "I can only say that your skin has reached new heights of thickness."


     As a man of few words, Luther chose to say just this before walking forward as the bell had just sounded which was the indication for them to enter the stadium.


     Yet, he still heard the snickering from that commander who knew very well where that trump card of the Axelor Kingdom had originated from.


     For the past two months, Luther had completely absorbed himself in the training for the event, not allowing himself to mull over his memories that had been triggered by the meeting with the king where he had been asked about the Hidden Kill Sect.


     Even now, he was completely focused on following his instructions and helping the king in every way possible as the guilt that he hadn't been able to assist in that matter was still with him.


     Walking up to the stage, he saw that Lanthanor was actually the kingdom that would go first today.


     The announcer was in his usual jovial mood, joking around with the crowd and settling them in.


     The rules of the test of skill were simple and straightforward: each and every soldier would be fitted with a trinket that limited their power to the peak of the Amateur Human realm.


     This time, there were no floating targets in the air above. Instead, a large circle had been cleared on the ground on which targets painted on parchments were moving around in erratic patterns.


     Some jabbed left and right, while others moved straight. There was an inherent randomness to them, making it so that nobody would be able to predict their next move.


     "Will there be another upset? I sure hope not, but it's the time for the Kingdom of Lanthanor to take the stage. Let's see together what happens!"


     The task was to stand in the center of the circle and hit every target.


     Points would be given based on the accuracy with which each target was hit, and also on the time required to finish hitting them all.


     After the officials asked him to move forward to the center of the circle, Luther looked around at all the floating pieces of parchment which were trying their hardest to be as difficult to hit as possible.


     There were over 100 targets, and as the bell sounded to indicate that his time had started, he surprised everyone by closing his eyes.


     Seeing this, the crowd and even the announcers started to wonder just what the hell was wrong with this kingdom that each and every action of theirs had to be something that shocked them.


     Yet, what happened next made their minds go blank.


     ZIP


     The first arrow was shot by Luther while his eyes were still closed, but it actually went through three targets which just so happened to be in a straight line at the moment he had taken his shot.


     Some people started to think it was a fluke, but he proved them wrong the next second as his next arrow had also managed to hit multiple targets, this time even penetrating a fourth one before falling down.


     ZIP ZIP ZIP ZIP ZIP ZIP


     Arrow after arrow impaled the targets one by one, with each of them not missing the bulls-eye even once.


     His eyes were still closed, and even his breathing seemed to be steady, as if this was all just a walk in the park.


     "Incredible! God-like! Who is this man?"


     As this question was asked by the announcers, the spell of silence that had been cast on the audience was broken, making way for thunderous cheers that startled even the birds that were flying thousands of meters in the air.


     Pure, unadulterated skill.


     This was what they had come to see, and the joy and excitement they felt at being witness to such godlike talent was something that made them jump up and down while chanting the name 'Lanthanor' over and over again.


     In response to the adoration, Luther only turned towards the private booth of Lanthanor and bowed before walking back to the line of soldiers.


     In this way, the second day of the Olympic started off with a bang, and even though there were no other performances that were as impressive to watch as Luther's, the crowd still loved each and every second of the competition.


     Hence, even though the final results once again reflected the Fighter might of the Axelor Kingdom, most in the crowds were still talking about the excellent performance put up by the Lanthanorian Kingdom.


     Meanwhile, the King of Axelor who was observing this had an ashen expression on his face.


     He had expected that Axelor would be the most cheered contender for the dominating performance in all the stages of the competition so far, but this clearly wasn't the case.


     "My King, this commander has always been known as the most powerful of those in the Lanthanor Kingdom, but he has never displayed this amount of skill. His file has been updated, and we have sent out new scouts to find out more about his past. Would you like anything else done?"


     In response, King Safiros shook his head, knowing that this was probably being done by all the other rulers.


     Indeed, the commander of the Lanthanor Kingdom, who was currently standing in front of the King of Lanthanor with his head bowed, had showed such a degree of skill that he had sent the information sections of all the other kingdoms scrambling with a bid to find out just where he might have learned something so impressive.


     "It is from your past in the Hidden Kill Sect, isn't it?", asked Daneel, but he wasn't expecting an answer.


     Just as he had thought, Luther just kept his head bent and did not look up.


     That bow before had seemed like it was an apology, but Daneel was puzzled about something.


     "You are the top scorer in the tournament and you've also gotten the people to talk more about us, but why did you expose your skill, Luther?"


     Indeed, although Daneel was happy that Lanthanor now had more favor due to the amazing performance of his commander, he wondered why the man hadn't chosen to hide what was clearly a hidden trump card of his.


     In response to the king's question, Luther only said, "My King, its all right because this is not the only skill I have."


     Raising one eyebrow in response, Daneel nodded and said "Apology accepted," before dismissed him and focusing his eyes on the test of skill part of the mage tournament which was going on below him.


     Unlike the test of power where he had been able to use teamwork to clinch a victory, this stage had no way for him to use that aspect of his soldiers to perform better.


     The test of skill for mages was simple: they had to stand in the same circle with the floating targets on the piece of parchments like the fighters before, but they had to form arrows using the element in which they were specialized.


     The soldiers in all the armies each had certain specializations, as not everyone was like Daneel who could equally comprehend all types of elementary particles easily.


     All mages had rudimentary understandings and comprehensions of all elementary particles, but it was only in their specialization that they were able to cast complex and powerful spells.


     This hadn't come into play in the test of power before as they had only needed to strengthen the foundation of the funnel which did not require a very strong comprehension in other elements.


     Hence, the results now were more in line with the skill of the soldiers who had been deployed.


     As Daneel viewed the final scores at the end of the 2nd day of the Olympics, he sighed and prepared himself, as he knew that the next 4 days were going to be very, very crucial.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     327 Day 3
      Scores of Test of Skill of Fighter Archery Tournament:


     Lanthanor: 12 Points


     Black Raven Kingdom:8 Points


     Kingdom of Arafell:8 Points


     Axelor:17 Points


     Eldinor: 5 Points


     Scores of Test of Skill of Mage Archery Tournament:


     Lanthanor: 7 Points


     Black Raven Kingdom:3 Points


     Kingdom of Arafell:5 Points


     Axelor:17 Points


     Eldinor: 18 Points


     Final Score at the end of the Second Day:


     Lanthanor: 43 Points


     Black Raven Kingdom:23 Points


     Kingdom of Arafell:26 Points


     Axelor:70 Points


     Eldinor: 38 Points.


     Although there was so much gap between Lanthanor and Axelor, Daneel wasn't very worried because he had managed to keep his main trump cards hidden till now.


     But tomorrow, tomorrow would be the day when the first of those would be revealed.


     Taking out his communication trinket, he sent a message to make sure that everything was all set before retiring for the night.


     …


     Looking at the final score that was on the display trinket in their room, Norcet sighed as he realized that his home Kingdom might not be the one that would win the whole event.


     Of course, as usual, his son was hyped for the day and was ready to bet all his money on Lanthanor once again.


     He had won 200 additional Gold Lans with his first bet in the first stage of the mage archery tournament, but he had tucked away these winnings then.


     As for the original 50 Gold Lans that had been given by Norcet, those had already been lost because his son had betted on Lanthanor once again in the next stage, where there had been no chance of winning.


     Although Norcet had been tempted to give that speech that he had prepared, he had held back because there were still 200 Gold Lans for his son to gamble away.


     So far, 100 of those had already been lost due to the other two stages that had taken place.


     And, just like before, when they reached the stadium for the third day of the Olympics, Norcet watched as his son walked to the Olympic Bets stall and made another two bets of 50 Gold Lans each on Lanthanor winning the first stages of the wrestling tournament and the duel tournament that were scheduled for the day.


     Dusting his hands after completely emptying his pockets, his son walked back to him with that trademark confident smile that had already gotten on the nerves of the mage who had lost quite a sum of money on that first upset.


     Now, Norcet realized why it was so irritating.


     Mainly, it was because of the fact that as citizens of the Lanthanor Kingdom, they knew that they were supposed to have the same trust in their King, but their minds told them that that would be foolish.


     Still, telling himself that it would finally be the time to give that speech soon, Norcet patted his son and both of them walked to their seats where the mage was already waiting for them.


     "Did he do it again?", the mage asked quietly as soon as he saw the two of them sit down.


     "Yes. 50 each on Lanthanor winning both the stages today. As soon as it's all gone, I'll be telling him what we discussed."


     As if looking forward to that, the mage chuckled to himself and looked at the kid who was already starting to shout and cheer the soldiers who had just entered the ground.


     "When you're doing so, call me too. I NEED to see it."


     Nodding, all three of them focused their attention on the ground, where the third day of the Olympics was about to start.


     …


     "The rules of the wrestling tournament are simple: use your fists and your body to wrestle your opponent to the ground. There is a time limit of one minute per round, and points are given based on how many times you are able to lay them on their back. The fighting will take place in a circle, and points are also given if you force your opponent out of it. These are the only two ways to obtain points, and the winner is the one with the most points after five rounds. This is a contest of pure, raw strength. But be aware, as power might not be everything. The officials will stop the match if there is a threat to any participant's life, and those who do not stop the fight when the command is given will be disqualified and their score will not be counted. There are also mages on standby who will deploy barriers to protect competitors and heal them instantly in dire situations. All precautions are in place to make sure that no one dies, so we are going to have some very exciting matches where the determination and perseverance of each and every soldier is going to be tested. So, lastly, I just urge you all to not try this at home! Let the third day of the Olympics begin!"


     After this speech from Sylvesto came to an end, Faxul and Daneel, who were once again viewing the ground from the official booth of the Black Raven Kingdom, took sips from the wine glasses in front of them.


     "23 points. How're you going to close the gap? Is everything still going according to your plan?", asked Faxul, once again seeing the scoreboard.


     With a sigh, Daneel answered, "What do you think? And how is your plan going?"


     "Oh, just fine. And I think you didn't expect to be lagging behind with such a large margin. So, when is our friend going to make an appearance?"


     With this question, Daneel turned to the side to see the smirk on his friend's face.


     Well, after all, this particular trump card was something that both of them had developed together.


     "Soon."


     …


     In the ground below, the commander of the contingent of the Kingdom of Arafell shook his head as he saw their low score.


     "No sad. Today win. Bash bash bash. Win win win."


     Hearing these words that were said in a determined voice from above him, he smiled, knowing that today was their day.


     This competition had been designed to test all the important aspects of mages and Fighters. In them, close combat hand-to-hand combat strength was something that was also really crucial to every Fighter.


     And in this aspect, there was no one better than the giants.


     Instead of teams of 50, this time, only 20 were needed.


     And in the contingent of Arafell, he was the only human.


     The contest would take place by random draw, with each competitor walking up to a ballot box to pick out their opponent.


     Even those who would do the picking were chosen by random, and their name would be removed along with the one they picked so that duplicates weren't picked out.


     Everyone had some kind of inkling that the Giants might have an advantage, but they could never have guessed just how much of a factor it was if a competitor stood at at least over 10 feet tall and had such resilience that they wouldn't budge no matter how much force was applied to them.


     Indeed, these had been instructions given to the Giants, whose only job was to stand there, crouched, allowing their opponent to do whatever they wanted.


     Along with ferocious strength, it was known that Giants also possessed very strong skin that even arrows couldn't pierce through.


     Only, many seem to have underestimated just how much they could take without flinching.


     Their legendary patience was on full display to everyone, as they only smiled at their opponents no matter how many times they hit them or tried to topple them to gain points.


     This would always go on till the end of the match, at which point a few Giants would try to get some points by using their hands to shove someone out of the circle.


     Some were fast enough to dodge, but even then, they couldn't gain any points and the matches all ended in a draw.


     Because this was meant to be an event where Kingdoms were tested against each other, there was no case where the Giants would have to fight each other, as those from certain Kingdoms could only pick out opponents from the other four kingdoms.


     In the event of a draw, the two competitors would have to fight again with others who had also gotten a draw, until finally, there was only one pair of giant and human left who had no more opponents.


     The officials were helpless by this point, and even the spectators and the crowds had started to find the expressions of the opponents of the giants funny.


     Treating this as a special case, both of these computers were given a bye, but as expected, the human was eliminated soon after.


     As for the other humans who competed against each other, they mostly used punches and kicks to push someone out, so in all the cases, it came down to raw power.


     The first stage was meant to pick out the top 50 from the hundred who were participating, with those that had lost the most matches being eliminated from the competition.


     And, as had become clear from all the matches, the final 50 was dominated by Arafell.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     328 Black Robes
      Lanthanor: 9


     Black Raven Kingdom:6


     Kingdom of Arafell:19


     Axelor:14


     Eldinor: 2


     By the end of the first stage of the wrestling competition, the 50 people who would be moving onto the next were displayed by these numbers.


     It had already been expected that Axelor would put up another smashing performance, but they had been completely overshadowed by the strength of the giants who were now loved by the crowds mainly because of the helplessness of their competitors which had become more and more fun to see.


     One more thing which reinforced this love was the fact that the Giants also had simple smiles on their faces that made them very endearing, which was very similar to the effect that children had on adults. Every time someone cheered them on, they would wave with pure happiness, as if they didn't have a worry in the world.


     Of course, this only made more and more anger and frustration appear on the faces of the soldiers of the other kingdoms, with some even starting to cry out that this wasn't fair.


     And with no one's surprise, their complaints fell on deaf ears and they were only looked down upon by the others.


     Next up was the first stage of the duel, with the crowd once again being riled up more than they had been for the wrestling competition mainly because magic and mage competitions were so much more exciting to see.


     This was the case most observed in the spectators outside the stadium, whose number had apparently risen over the past three days to reach a staggering amount that hadn't been expected by even Daneel.


     He had already given the order for more display trinkets to be made so that those sitting outside could watch things better, and he had also taken the extra step of opening up the airspace outside the stadium for those who had been sending him many requests to open their own business of setting up common booths from where those who had no tickets but still had money could watch the proceedings.


     Daneel had initially disagreed to this as he did not want it to be too crowded, but the incoming reports that stated that the current rate of growth of people might even result in the space around the stadium being completely occupied had changed his mind.


     Of course, he made it a point that the permission would cost money, and a commission would also be taken for each and every ticket that was sold.


     This was his event, and he wasn't prepared to give up even a bronze Lan unless there was some reason behind it.


     Even though some of those who had wanted to get into this business felt that the King of Lanthanor was being a bit stingy, the kept their opinions to themselves as they knew that they were lucky enough to get this opportunity in the first place.


     It had taken time to prepare the mages and the many private booths which would be floating in the air, and it just so happened that the moment they became ready was the one when the first stage of the duel competition began.


     Hence, when the competitors of the duel walked into the ground, they were surprised to see large floating rooms in the distance which had previously been occupied by just empty space.


     As for the wave of shouts from the excited crowds who were clamouring to see more amazing magic, they threatened to sweep away the soldiers who stood in the middle of it all.


     "People, I think this is the first time that I'm having to say as the announcer that it's not so bad if you decrease your volume! We don't want you all losing your ears due to your own shouts. I mean, come on, that would be pathetic. Okay, jokes aside, it's time for the duel! I'm telling you, I would be lying if I said that I haven't been looking forward to this for the entire day. The rules, once again, are simple, and if you are noticing, this is a common trend that will be present in all the events, which is something really refreshing and welcome, if I may say so myself. Two mages will stand 20 m apart from each other on a designated spot, and their job is to knock the other off their feet or move them from their position. First, let me say that it isn't as simple as making the ground into clay below the opponent. All the competitors are allowed to hover a certain distance in the air, and the main challenge is to make the opponent completely move out of the designated area that they have been assigned. To make it clear for you all, some mages who are proficient in light magic will make a box of light appear around each competitor. The moment the entire body leaves that box, they're considered to have lost. Again, no lives must be lost, so there are Exalted Human Mages on standby who will act to save contestants when they see that the situation is life-threatening. Also, contestants will be given standard barrier trinkets that have been provided by the Kingdom of Eldinor which would protect their lives as a backup. Of course, these trinkets will not protect from impact, so it will still hurt a lot. Alright alright, I know that you're getting tired listening to my voice! Let the dueeeeeeeel begin!"


     With Sylvesto being as long-winded as always, the first batch of contestants who were chosen by random walked up to the ballot box to pick their opponents.


     This competition had a similar structure as the wrestling stage, where teams of 20 would have three fights each against opponents from other kingdoms. At the end of the first stage, those with the least victories would be eliminated.


     Both the betting odds and the analysis suggested that Axelor and Eldinor would be the ones taking the top spots, with Lanthanor being projected to be third without fail as teamwork could no longer be used.


     Yet, what was strange about today was that the entire team of the Lanthanor Kingdom all wore special clothes that hadn't been seen before.


     Masks protected their faces, so no one could guess their entity by using their facial features.


     The usual garb of the soldiers of Lanthanor had so far been red robes with golden dragons that highlighted their insignia. The ones worn by these 20 mages were black, and they had no adornments, being rather plain and unremarkable.


     This was identified by the announcers, who all wondered what the significance behind these clothes were.


     As for the crowds, although they were also puzzled, they were looking forward more to an awesome show.


     While the blades on her earlobes shook with anticipation, Kendra, who was one of the participants under Eldinor, looked at these 20 with dislike in her eyes.


     As an elf who had been brought up with teachings which highlighted their dominance over other species, she had a natural arrogance which was actually justified by the fact that she was an Exalted Human level mage.


     Although she had just broken through recently, she had elected to participate in this event as she wanted to spread the glory of the Kingdom of the Elves to the entire continent.


     If everything had gone as predicted, her level alone would have been enough to ensure her victory in each and every part of the event.


     Yet, they had already been surprised twice: once when Axelor had somehow managed to pull 15 highly talented peak Amateur Human level mages from somewhere, and the second time when Lanthanor had used teamwork for their victory.


     Hence, so far, the elves had actually accomplished nothing that would showcase their dominance in magic.


     They all knew that this was their chance, and the entire team was ready to show their worth and clinch the top spot for sure in this competition.


     In fact, they had also been asked to try and make it so that the distance between the first and second place would be large.


     This basically meant that as many elves as possible had to get into the top 50, as it was no longer an option to tuck their tails behind their legs and walk around with their pride lowered.


     However, along with the dislike, Kends shook with shock as she suddenly felt a hint of danger from this team of 20.


     She had been born with an innate sense of intuition that had saved her on the field multiple times before, and as she was just about to tell the others about this, the bell rang, making her walk forward to begin the competition.


     Hers was the first match, and it just so happened that the opponent was from Lanthanor.


     Deciding to uncover the reason behind her feeling, she prepared herself mentally while the glowing box of light appeared around her.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     329 The Essence of Combat Magic 1
      Two minutes later, walking back to the contingent of Eldinor, Kendra had a very unsettled expression on her face even though the crowds were cheering for her behind her back for having won the first duel after a fantastic performance.


     In fact, even her teammates asked her what's wrong as she looked more like she had lost.


     Shaking her head to indicate that there was no answer to give, she walked to the back of the line and reflected on what had happened during the fight.


     The strategy that the elves were using was simple: they would first conjure a barrier around themselves to protect against simple attacks, before casting a complex spell in their specialty to defeat their opponent.


     Although the tactic was simple, it worked because the average level of an elf was almost always higher than the competitor.


     This had clearly been the case in the fight against the black-robed Lanthanorian, as had been evidenced by the power of the fireballs that had been shot at her when she had begun the casting of her own spell.


     The one surprising thing to notice was that the casting speed of her opponent was very fast, as if he or she was quite well-versed in basic spells even while having the power of an Amateur Human Mage.


     The surprising fact was that the speed of spellcasting differed from the power level, which meant that a lot of practice had gone into mastering the simple spells.


     This didn't make a lot of sense to the elf, who just thought that this mage might have been unlucky to not be in possession of more complex spells to master.


     Hence, Kendra hadn't put more thought into it and just completely focused on casting her signature spell, which was an arrow made of metal that had lightning surrounding it.


     As a talented mage since her birth, she had mastered both metal and lightning elemental particles to a very high level that allowed her to cast this highly difficult spell that had the dual powers of piercing and destruction.


     At the point of impact, the spell was designed so that the arrow would condense all the lighting around it at its tip, lending it superior power that would decimate anybody that it came into contact with.


     Everything seemed to be going well, as had opponent seemed to be getting more and more desperate because he had apparently switched over to more complex spells that still weren't very powerful because of the lower power level.


     Still, the barrier that she had put up started to consume more and more power, making her stop her spell casting and shoot her attack even though she knew that she could make a better one if she was given more time.


     Yet, she didn't want take the chance of giving a split second time where she would be without any protection which could be used by the other party who seemed to be looking for such an opportunity.


     The thing that had unsettled her so much had happened the moment before she had released her attack.


     The way that all spells worked was that elementary particles were arranged into certain patterns that resulted in certain effects that were used to create what are mage wanted.


     This was something taught to all mages as soon as they begun on their path, and it was even known by general people who didn't have mageroots to embark on the path of magic themselves.


     What wasn't taught was that each of these patterns had some very important elementary particles which had to be kept in control by the mageroot if the mage didn't want the entire spell to fall apart.


     Yet, doing this was something that every mage learnt at the beginning itself, as each pattern was like a building that was constructed from a single point or foundation.


     If this foundation was removed, the entire spell might collapse, and this was also something that frustrated most new mages when they began their training.


     Again, this was another known fact, but what had just happened completely overturned everything she knew about combat magic.


     These base elementary particles were among the thousands and even hundreds of thousands of other particles that were used to cast a spell, but her opponent had somehow managed to find them and make an attack on the link she had with them with her mageroot.


     If it weren't for the fact that there was such a disparity in power between them, she knew that it would have been her loss because she would have lost control of those particles, making the entire spell that she had spent minutes to cast fall part.


     Had it been a fluke that had resulted from a desperate attack? Or was it something that had been done intentionally?


     The elves had a saying that only idiots chose the easy questions to answer, so she decided to try and answer the second question.


     If it had been done intentionally, what would have been required to make it happen?


     For one thing, the mage would have to have had intense training in the aspect of analyzing the spells of others.


     This was always required in cases where mages worked together to cast spells, like the situation where multiple mages were right now keeping the huge rooms floating in the air.


     For a mage to join in on a spell, they had to be able to visualize the elementary particles that were acting as a base of the other person's spell. Hence, they had to have trained with identifying this base and also keeping track of it even if they weren't the ones controlling them.


     To make it simpler to understand, it was like a cook who had started on a complex dish while being watched by another one who had as much experience as himself.


     Such expert cooks had years of practice where they knew just how much seasoning and quantities of each ingredient that each dish needed. It came to them by instinct; instinct born from hours and hours spent practicing their art over and over again.


     Now, the second cook would only be able to watch the first while they used their own method of cooking a dish. The exact amount of seasonings added to the dish at different stages and the amounts of ingredients would be different, as each cook would have their own unique style.


     Yet, this second cook would have to take over the cooking midway, making it so that they had to have had a lot of practice keeping track of the first one's movements while also having the ability to adjust their own actions to result in the final dish that would taste the same.


     This skill of identification had to be inculcated in someone with countless hours of practice if they wanted to do what her opponent had just done.


     Mages were like the cooks with years of practice, and that instinct was the link they made with elementary particles that allowed them to control them at their whim to make spells appear.


     Also, it would be simple for the second cook to keep track for a simple dish, in the same way that this method would also not work on simple spells such as the barrier spell as it was easy for a mage to keep very firm control of the base elemental particles.


     Only, in the case of complex spells, the mage would be occupied with the control of many, many particles, making it so that the grip they had on the base might not be as strong.


     So, for someone to be a to do what her opponent had done intentionally, they would have had to have cast numerous spells with teamwork that was on a different level from what she had seen in the usual soldiers of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     She had even fought against the famous mage formations of Lanthanor, so she was well aware of the fact that their teamwork level came nowhere close to what was needed for this.


     It would require a radical training method that had never been seen before on the continent, as the result would also be something that would cause tumultuous waves in all those who thought they understood magic.


     Hence, she was actually afraid, and she hoped that she was wrong.


     However, in the very next fight that a black-robed Lanthanorian had with a 'new' mage of the Axelor Kingdom, the same thing happened again.


     Yet, this time, it worked.


     A complex spell that was being cast by the other party was disrupted at the last moment, and the match ended with the victory of the black-robed man as he had managed to overpower the barrier before the end of the time period.


     That mage from Axelor also had a very unsettled expression on his face, almost mirroring the one that Kendra had had after her match.


     Also, other expert mages had begun to notice something, as they were now whispering among themselves while the masses who had no knowledge about magic started to become more and more surprised at what looked to be another unexpected performance from Lanthanor.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     330 The Essence of Combat Magic 2
      Spell after spell started to collapse at the last moment, and mage after mage walked back to their places with expressions that couldn't contain any more disbelief.


     As the name 'Lanthanor' started to appear with increasing frequency on the leaderboard, the crowd who had learned by now to expect upsets like these cheered even harder, hoping that their bets against the odds would pay off.


     Of course, the odds hadn't been as drastic as the first day, but it would still be a tidy profit which excited everyone, as it had been added to the fact that a comeback was something that was always amazing to watch.


     Of course, those who weren't mages were the ones celebrating like this, as all those who had elementary visions switched on were having their minds blown at seeing something that wasn't thought to be possible.


     Although most of them couldn't carry out a detailed analysis like Kendra had done, they still understood the insane level of spell understanding that was needed for someone to carry out such a feat.


     The truth was that something similar was done by the top employees of construction companies, but they were only able to do it to the simpler spells, and that too only with the permission of the first party.


     Something like this, where the bases of complex spells could be attacked to unravel the entire thing, went against the very essence of magic that was being taught on the continent.


     In some locations, mages could only stand around with blank faces as they tried to assess their thoughts.


     One such very heavy silence was present in the private room of the Kingdom of the Elves, where all the ministers and the Queen had risen up as one on seeing the incredible things that the Black -robed men from Lanthanor were doing.


     Except for the mages who were currently keeping the room afloat, the Queen was the youngest among all those present, and she also seemed to be the one who was most shocked.


     Unlike the others who weren't very familiar with the King of Lanthanor, she knew about his specialty to get things done in inconceivable ways that would confound anyone who tried to understand him and his mind.


     Yet, the common method of battling with magic was something that hadn't changed in centuries. Countless mages pored over these techniques year after year, and although small tweaks were still being made, something major like this hadn't been seen in a very long time.


     However, when she noticed that the ministers around her who were all elders that had seen a lot of things were sharing looks as if they knew what was happening, the Queen realized that this wasn't as shocking for them as it was for her.


     She waited for a few seconds to see if they would dispel her confusion, but seeing them whisper among themselves, she lost her temper and banged on the table.


     Getting their attention in this way, she looked at the elf who finally spoke out.


     "My Queen, as you know, we are the kingdom with the most research in magic. Hence, something like this was predicted long ago, by a very famous mage of that time who also happened to be a paragon. He said that this was hypothetically possible if mages were trained in a certain way, but he also stated that this sort of training would have an overall detrimental effect as the way in which it affected mages' minds couldn't be analyzed. Besides, he also tried a lot to come up with the method to train mages to be capable of doing this, but he failed and left his research for others to continue. As we have more free time, we have had the opportunity to read all the interesting research materials left by those who were born in our Kingdom. We were also initially shocked by this, but when the shock goes away, one realizes that there are also drawbacks that cannot be addressed. That mage was also aware of these drawbacks, but he assumed that they could be overcome if the method could be found out first. For instance, how many situations are there where an opponent is allowed to stand and watch while a mage casts their complex spell?"


     Listening to the words said by the elf with furrowed eyebrows, Eldra thought for a bit and said, "A lot, right now. Don't most mage battles involve each mage protecting themselves while trying to complete their complex spell?"


     "That is true, but my Queen, you forget that both mages would also try to take each other's lives in every way possible during this process. According to that research, for this method of attacking the base elementary particles to work, the person who's doing the attacking must be able to completely focus on the spell that is being formed if they want to have any hope in accomplishing what they set out to do. On the battlefield, no two mages are naive enough to stand in front of each other while giving their opponent the chance to disrupt them. Also, there is a certain degree of failure, which is already apparent because some of the Lanthanorian's have already failed."


     This made realization flashed across Eldra's face, as she understood that situations like these in actual duels were indeed very rare.


     Even in the fight against the commander of Axelor that Daneel had taken part in when disguised as Kellor, each of them had tried to kill the other before the complex spell materialized, leaving no opportunity for either of them to calmly analyze the situation.


     Granted that Daneel had gone up against a Fighter, this case would have been common even if he went up against a talented mage.


     Along with Eldra's realization, she got a thought which left her jaw hanging.


     And it seemed that this thought was also something that had occurred to the others.


     "You're right, my Queen. If someone knows that the opponent is capable of this, it is very easy to counter it. One would simply need to keep the other party occupied without giving them the chance to examine freely. In fact, others wouldn't even need the research materials that we have to figure this out, as it is something that can be understood given that one has the time to think about it. As to the reason behind why this has been revealed to the continent at this stage, none of the us can make any sense of it."


     As Eldra heard her query voiced, she didn't realize that a similar discussion was happening in the private booth that was occupied by the two kings of Lanthanor and the Black Raven Kingdom.


     "Daneel, what the hell is going on? This changes… Everything! Fine, being the genius, you found some way to make this happen, but how could you expose it to the entire world like this! Why not just keep it yourself to use in a critical situation!? What's the point in making everyone know about it and allowing them to easily come up with precautions?"


     For the first time since he had seen his friend mature to become a capable king, Daneel watched as Faxul walked around the room with a frantic pace while running his hands through his hair.


     To be completely honest, this was also the way he had reacted on the last day before the Olympics had started when he had been witness to this incredible feat by his trump card: the Domination Corp.


     Months ago, he had given the special techniques to the Domination Corps with the intention of letting them grow in power before using them as the weapon which would help him to take over the entire continent.


     Yet, the Olympics had come into play where there was a very urgent need for him to win if he wanted his plans to take on a faster track.


     Hence, when the rules for the Olympics had been fixed, he had sent them over to the instructors of the Fists of Justice Training Hall who were in charge of developing the Domination Corps.


     After that, when he had been asked to cast a complex spell and had had this...thing happen to him, he had been left with a blank mind.


     He, who had the system, hadn't found a way to make something like this happen.


     Yet, his underlings who were just Amateur Human Level Mages were capable of this?!


     With shock, he had taken the decision to keep it hidden for as long as possible.


     However, the conversation he had next with the leader of the Fists of Justice Training Hall changes everything.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     331 Day 4
      Even as the crowd roared under him at the amazing performance of the Lanthanor Kingdom, Daneel thought back to that broad back that had been shaking with an emotion that he couldn't understand when he had asked the master of the training hall how he was in possession of this world-changing technique.


     In response, he had only received a single statement, but that had been enough for him to take this decision to reveal it to the world.


     "Daneel… You're not the only one who wants to save this continent. This technique needs to be known by the world, as Angaria has forgotten about it, and that might prove fatal in the long run. There is no better opportunity to make this happen. I only ask you to trust me when I say that the chances of this continent surviving the attack of the Church will increase if all mages become aware that this is a way in which they can be defeated. You don't need to worry about your soldiers: they have other trump cards which will still give them an edge on any battlefield: I can assure you of that. Just… Trust me."


     "Daneel!"


     Being awakened from that memory by the urgent voice of his friend, Daneel shook his head and said, "Just trust me. It needed to be revealed, and there are still a lot of things which are hidden about them."


     Hearing this answer which didn't really address any of his questions, Faxul only shook his head and sat back down with an irritated expression on his face.


     Meanwhile, the mage who accompanied Norcet was another one who had just had his mind blown and was staring at the proceedings on the ground with stammering lips, as if he wanted to say something but couldn't get himself to.


     As for Norcet himself, he had no idea about this, but his face was ashen while looking at his son for a different reason.


     That speech would have to be postponed again.


     As the final scores of the day started to be displayed on the board, he looked at his son and wondered whether he had been the dumb one to not trust his king who had already been the cause of many miracles on this continent.


     Duel, First Stage-


     Lanthanor: 14


     Black Raven Kingdom:5


     Arafell:6


     Axelor:11


     Eldinor: 14


     Kendra, who was also looking at the scoreboard, actually had to visibly control her anger and the wish to just attack these damn black-robed men who had disrupted the entire plan of Eldinor.


     A tie! A god damn tie between the kingdom which was supposed to be the strongest in the continent in the area of magic and a kingdom which until just recently had been at their whim!


     She just couldn't reconcile herself with this fact that their statuses had changed so much, and that too in such a short period of time.


     This feeling was actually also common in all those who had looked down on the Kingdom of Lanthanor, thinking that there was no way for it to cause another upset.


     By now, they started to realize that they were probably all at the whim of the host of this tournament whose preparation seemed to be so elaborate that everything was under his control.


     Day five of the Olympics also went ahead with the same trend, with the only difference being that the odds against Lanthanor had drastically changed, making all those who hadn't bet on it yet regret.


     All the mages who had been witness to that inconceivable technique had had time to think about how to counter it, but they were still helpless because the duel was the perfect situation where this technique would have the maximum effect.


     They couldn't move from their position, and if they tried to use weaker attacks to defeat the black-robed men, they got a taste of their own medicine as these men also seemed to be capable of casting complex spells using which they defeated their opponents.


     Of course, only in fights like those against mages like Kendra where there was too much of a difference between the power levels would they be proven ineffective.


     Still, the overall result turned out as expected, and at the end of day 4, everyone looked at the final scores and couldn't control their excitement for the final two days which would decide everything.


     Final Scores at the End of Day 4:


     Lanthanor: 43+9=52 Points(1 point from Wrestling, 6 points from Duel)


     Black Raven Kingdom:23+3=28 Points(1 point from Wrestling, 2 points from Duel)


     Arafell:26+20=46 Points(16 points from Wrestling, 2 points from Duel)


     Axelor:70+5=75 Points(1 point from Wrestling, 4 points from Duel)


     Eldinor: 38+6=44 Points(0 points from Wrestling, 6 points from Duel).


     …


     In the quarters assigned to the Kingdom of Axelor, King Safiros was currently punching a metal pillar with all his might.


     His punches weren't meant to move the pillar. Instead, they only served to put more and more dents which soon began to turn bloody as his skin had started to peel off of his hand.


     Impervious to this, the King repeatedly punched and punched until he couldn't even feel his hands anymore.


     "My King!"


     Hearing this shout from the door, the king finally came out of the trance he had entered before and looked down to see his fingers where almost nothing except bones was left.


     Yet, instead of grimacing at the pain that he had now started to become aware of, he looked up and started to laugh hysterically.


     This went on for a few minutes, after which the laughter finally subsided and was replaced by a cold tone with which he ordered the Minister who was still waiting at the door.


     "Bring the healing solution."


     With a nod, the minister ran to his room before coming back a few minutes later holding a bowl in his hands in which there seemed to be some sort of silvery glowing liquid.


     After it reached him, the king plunged his hands into the solution and closed his eyes as the pain shooting through his body multiplied by many times.


     It was almost as if somebody was repeatedly crushing his fingers again and again and again, but only a hiss escaped his lips which were tightly closed together.


     "I don't understand, my King. We are still in the lead, and although they have lessened the gap slightly, we will definitely increase it again in the Fighter Handball tournament. Victory is almost certainly ours."


     In response, the king only looked to the Minister with bloodshot eyes for a few moments before saying, "Almost. I HATE that word. We cannot 'almost' certainly win. We MUST win! We CANNOT lose! Otherwise, I think you must be aware that there will be a lot of lives lost. Go to my quarters in the Kingdom. Inside the Treasury, in a hidden compartment four tiles from the left of the room in the corner, there will be a small cage with a golden mosquito inside. Cloak its existence with all the trinkets we have, and get it here. Be discrete."


     Hearing the strange instructions, the Minister blinked his eyes before saying, "Golden mosquito, my King?"


     "YES! GO!"


     With that scream, the minister scurried away from the room, leaving the king who kept his hands in the solution for a little more time before getting up and going back to that pillar which was almost unrecognizable now.


     A face of a young man wearing robes with a dragon entwined around them came into his mind, and he aligned this face with the pillar, once again continuing his actions from before while the blood and flesh which had just been regenerated due to the solution once again started to fall off.


     …


     Meanwhile, in a room just four buildings away from where the King of Axelor was mutilating himself, two woman were sitting side by side while looking out of a window at the boisterous streets where people were unable to contain their enthusiasm and anticipation for the most blood boiling competition of all that would take place tomorrow.


     Their long hair was strewn across their backs, and two hairbrushes were floating in the air and repeatedly brushing this hair.


     "What did the Matron say, Sister Xuan?"


     "She said that it is something known to the Big Four, and that it had even been prevalent across the Central Continent many centuries ago. She told me to watch and observe these people, and she also said she would personally come to watch the finale, as even the leaders of the Big Four are afraid that the Church really might target this place. How is he always able to surprise everyone around him?"


     "I don't know, why don't you ask again directly?"


     Turning around and glaring at Molan who was chuckling to herself, Sister Xuan sighed and said, "This event really exceeded my expectations. Just like those people, even I really looking forward to the last two competitions. Everything comes down to them, and I hope there will be a great show."


     In response, Molan only nodded before taking out a pouch and starting to count the number of Gold Lans she had.


     Seeing this, Sister Xuan couldn't help but ask, "What are you doing?"


     The answer made her pause and think for a while, before she also went to her cupboard to get her purse to start doing the same thing.


     "Getting ready to bet everything on Lanthanor, of course."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     332 Fighter Handball Tournament Phase 1 1
      Sweat mixed with blood streamed down his forehead, but he had no time to wipe it away.


     To the left, an Axelorian with bloodshot eyes.


     To the right, another one who was already sliding on the ground, aiming for his legs.


     And in front of him, one more who was running towards him with his arms open.


     As Luther saw this almost perfect offense, the words of the King of Lanthanor rang in his mind.


     "PASS, YOU IDIOTS! THIS IS A TEAM GAME!"


     Hence, he, the commander of Lanthanor and the strongest fighter in the entire Kingdom, gave up on fighting head-on.


     His instincts told him that he could take all three of them out easily.


     In fact, if he hadn't trained with the King, maybe he would have done just that.


     Yet, after these three would be three more, and then three more.


     The last moment before impact, Luther jumped into the air and looked around, spotting a young soldier who seemed to be empty.


     With all his strength, he threw the ball in his hands before letting himself be tackled from three directions.


     The barrier trinket came into existence and lessened the damage, but it couldn't protect him completely from the sheer impact.


     His head bounced on the ground, and his vision started to go in and out of focus.


     He coughed out blood mixed with his guts, but hearing the sound of a loud bell, a smile came on his face.


     "ANOTHER POINT TO LANTHANOR, BUT THEIR COMMANDER IS DOWN!"


     And as Sylvesto's voice greeted his ears, Luther completely blacked out.


     ...


     In the stands, Norcet punched his fist into his palm with frustration as he saw the commander of the Lanthanor Kingdom taken down in this way.


     Yet, seeing that young soldier successfully reach the other end of the field, he threw his hands up in the air and started to cheer once again.


     All over the stadium, scenes like this were common as almost everyone was on their feet, cheering on the intense competition that was taking place on the ground below.


     The fifth day of the Olympics had started like all the others, with Sylvesto walking up to the stage to greet them all.


     The anticipation had already reached new heights, and the crowd only started to roar more and more loudly, even managing to drown out Sylvesto's voice.


     Initially, Sylvesto had started on another long and drawn out explanation about the rules of handball.


     However, seeing this enthusiasm, he gave up and said, "I get it, I'm shutting up! The rules are simple: just take the ball to the other end of the court to win a point, and you can only pass behind, not forward! Now, let the fighter handball tournament begin!"


     As if agreeing with his decision, the cheers reached a new height as they were joined in by the spectators from outside who had apparently just settled into their places.


     The airspace was more crowded than ever, with many, many booths popping up outside the stadium, which were apparently occupied by all those who had money but hadn't been able to obtain tickets before.


     Just like Sylvesto had said, the rules were very simple, and this was one of the main reasons why this competition enticed everyone more than all the others so far.


     The ground measured 200 m x 75 m, and each team consisted of 15 Fighters.


     The winning team would get a whopping 50 points, which might change the tables even if they had been lagging behind the other competitions.


     As for those who came second and third, they would obtain 30 and 10 points respectively.


     Unlike the competitions before, there was a winners and losers bracket according to which the games will be played.


     It was a double elimination format, with those competing first picked by random draw after which the winners and losers would tough it out in their brackets. One team would, of course, get a bye initially.


     Each match would be one hour long, split into two halves or four quarters, with 30 minutes of respite for each team which could be called for after any quarter or half. Getting the ball to the other end of the court would award one point. By the end, the one with the most points would be the winner.


     When the names of the kingdoms had been drawn from the ballot box, the crowd couldn't help but get on their feet and scream with excitement when they saw that the two leading kingdoms in this event would be going up against each other first.


     The Black Raven Kingdom had been the one who had been lucky enough to get the bye, but the citizens of the Black Raven Kingdom actually booed on seeing this as they had been looking forward to seeing their soldiers in action. As they were the ones whose coordination skill and teamwork came only second to Lanthanor, the Black Raven citizens had been thinking that this would finally be the competition where they would be able to cheer at their heart's content on seeing their soldiers finally perform well.


     The 30 soldiers who had walked onto the ground all looked determined, as if they were ready to wade through hell to get the points to make their Kingdom win.


     Little had they known that that was exactly what was going to happen.


     All of the soldiers were outfitted with barrier trinkets which would protect against life-threatening injuries, but they weren't very effective against the impact that came from being tackled by three people at once.


     From the moment the bell sounded, it had started to become clear that this was Lanthanor's game.


     They were using a simple formation which was actually quite common on Earth, with a few team members arranging themselves with varying distances between each other from the spot the ball was to the end of the court.


     Seeing this, the team of Axelor had been a little puzzled as in their training, the main objective had been to take down the one carrying the ball before using the fastest person to get the points.


     The simple tactic they had come up with was that a few people would be assigned to be responsible for taking on the person who had the ball on the opposite team. After that, the ball would be passed to a different team which would be responsible for taking it to the end of the court.


     The first team was comprised of the strongest Axelorians, while the second had the fastest.


     In their practice, they had gone up against an equally powerful team of soldiers, and this tactic had proven to be direct and very effective.


     This, coupled with the overwhelming power advantage that the soldiers of Axelor had over the fighters of all the other kingdoms, had been the reason why they had been confident enough to take the victory in the handball tournament.


     However, that confidence had already been shaken after seeing the teamwork in the archery competition, where Lanthanor had pulled off something almost inconceivable.


     Although they had known that teamwork would come into play a lot especially in the handball tournament, they could never have imagined that it would be this important.


     The soldiers of Lanthanor moved like cogs in a single machine, with the one responsible for catching the ball passing it in the fraction of a second before the one it was passed to shot off like a bullet in a zigzag pattern which proved to be incredibly effective in avoiding the defenders.


     After reaching a certain point, he would pass behind him to his teammate who would be waiting there, and this would repeat again and again until the ball easily reached the other end.


     The beauty of this tactic was the fact that nothing was hidden, but it was still very difficult to counter without elaborate practice.


     While the commentators raved on and on about the impeccable timing, skill, and creativity of the Lanthanorians, the Axelorians had already started to pull their hair out with frustration.


     The score had been 5-1 at the end of half the match, and it was at this point that a message was given to the commander of Axelor from King Safiros which told him to implement their second tactic.


     That tactic had a simple name: destroy.


     And the first casualty of this tactic turned out to be the commander himself, who had just been carried out of the stadium, unconscious.


     Using the power advantage, the Axelorians started to injure each and every team member of Lanthanor, until the points started to go back into their favor.


     By the end of the 45-minute mark, the score was 8-8.


     Just as everyone was wondering whether Axelor would clinch another victory in a sport where Lanthanor was slated to win, a new player set foot on the ground.


     xxxxxxxxxx


     Tournament Brackets:


     https://imgur.com/a/HXrg0ES




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     333 Fighter Handball Tournament Phase 1 2
      In his career as an announcer for major events, Sylvesto had been in a lot of situations where he had had to play nice with people he didn't like because there was a need for him to do so.


     Yet, so far, he had never met anyone as mind-numbingly annoying as the person in front of him,


     It wasn't even that the man was dumb and obnoxious; on the other hand, he was one of the kindest men he had ever met.


     The problem was professional pride. When this man knew something, he was usually right, and he knew it. Hence, his head swelled so much that he couldn't stop talking.


     In this very announcer's booth, Sylvesto had already had to shut his mouth and fume twice because he had been proven wrong.


     The first time, it had been when he had made the prediction that Lanthanor would win in the wrestling competition just like their miraculous victory in the Mage Archery Tournament.


     They had done so well, and Sylvesto had just had a feeling after seeing the King was that this man was someone who could be trusted.


     Of course, this man who was also supposed to be a retired commander of the Black Raven Kingdom had disagreed, and he had been right.


     After that, his prediction had been regarding the elves- that they would win by a large degree.


     Again, those mysterious black-robed men from Lanthanor had proven him wrong.


     In fact, he was used to being wrong-it was what he did; he loved to make grand gestures, and laugh it off when he was proven wrong.


     However, this man loved to rub to it in his face.


     "If you listened to our smart announcer-"


     "Sylvesto, how much did you lose-"


     "Folks, if I still listened to Sylvesto after his botched predictions, I would-"


     Each day so far, he had been ridiculed but he had had to take it all with a straight face.


     He had even decided that he wouldn't be doing any more predictions.


     Hence, when he saw Axelor losing the first half of the handball game so badly, he had had the urge to say that this was in Lanthanor's bag.


     However, at the last moment, he had managed to control himself and avoid another disaster.


     And when he saw the Axelorians turn the tide using their brutal methods, he felt that he had done right.


     Even while commenting repeatedly both on the tenacity of the Axelorians and the endurance of the Lanthanorians, Sylvesto resisted.


     "And with that, the strongest fighter in the Lanthanor Kingdom, Commander Luther, is taken out of the game. Commander Aaron is on the reserve team to replace him, but I don't even think it would be a smart decision to use him now. It would be best to save both of them for the loser's bracket. I must say, everyone, that it looks very bad for Lanthanor. What do you think, Stevens?"


     "I must agree, Sylvesto. The Axelorians came swinging, and the Lanthanorians can't take it. Of course, I really pale when I compare myself to the legendary prediction skills of the great Sylvesto. Can I have one now? Would you say that Axelor will definitely win, oh great seer? Or is there a chance for Lanthanor to recover?"


     "Stevens-"


     This kind of dialogue had already become an amusing fare for the spectators, so chuckles could be heard from those who weren't busy screaming themselves hoarse in support for their favorite kingdom.


     Of course, this only irritated Sylvesto more, as he was used to people laughing WITH him, not AT him.


     Just as he was finally about to blow a nerve and shout back, he saw someone walk to the spot where the replacement team member would be entering the court.


     This man had some sort of magnetism to him, but it was veiled, subtle, as if it had been hidden on purpose.


     All the participants on all teams except a few special ones like those black-robed men had been thoroughly researched by the other Kingdoms so that they could know what to expect.


     A copy of this report was also with both of them, as they had to know what to expect and what to talk about when commenting on a match.


     Scrambling for this list, Sylvesto hastily tried to match the face and name he saw announced.


     The background was normal, and the report said that he was just a farmer's son who had entered the army.


     However, Sylvesto knew that something was different.


     This man had an inherent confidence to him that was mesmerizing to those who could see it. In fact, even he wouldn't have been aware of it if it weren't for a chance meeting he had had with a certain someone long ago.


     That man apparently stood on the peak of this continent, but Sylvesto hadn't known it at the time.


     Yet, today, he saw that same confidence again.


     This was someone who knew that they could do ANYTHING if they wished.


     And this someone was entering the court on Lanthanor's side.


     "What's the matter, Sylvesto? Cat got your tongue? It's just a normal replacement. Lanthanor is finished! The power difference is too much! Or do you think otherwise?"


     Stevens had noticed the special attention that Sylvesto had shown for this man, so he jested in this way, hoping to get him again.


     It had already become a personal sport to rub this famous announcer's failures in his face whenever he could, and it brought him great pleasure. At least, it assuaged his jealousy for not being as famous.


     "I-I do."


     If anyone had noticed that a world-renowned announcer had stuttered for the first time right now since the event had started, they might have realized that something was wrong.


     Of course, no one did, so when Stevens started ridiculing Sylvesto again, they laughed along.


     "Do you hear this, everyone?! Sylvesto says that this normal soldier from Lanthanor is going to make a difference! This Eminent Human Fighter! What a joke! Maybe we need more experienced announcers! The whistle has sounded, so the teams are making their way back to the center. There goes the bell, and an excellent dive by both teams! Lanthanor gets it, and No. 12 passes it to No. 15, the newcomer, whom our announcer trusts so much! Good zig-zag technique by No. 15 as he makes it past defender after defender, but he's face to face against the same gauntlet that took out the Lanthanorian commander before! He's out for sure! He-he-he-PAUSES AND PUNCHES?! Three quick jabs, and-and-ALL THREE COLLAPSE! BUT THERE'S THREE MORE NOW! But…he jabs again…and now he's…waltzing to the other end?! THIS IS A SPORT OF BLOOD, GODDAMMIT! Ok, now he's running again, as the Exalted Human commander of Axelor is after him, BUT HE'S ALREADY AT THE FINISH LINE! 1 POINT TO LANTHANOR! 9-8! Those 6 are being checked by the medical professionals, AND THEY ARE OUT DUE TO LIFE-THREATENING INJURIES! WHO IS THIS MAN?! LANTHANOR HAS REVEALED A TRUMP CARD!"


     Banging the table and getting up while keeping his eyes glued on the ground, Stevens couldn't help but put a hand on his chest to calm down his beating heart.


     With growing shock, he couldn't help but look to the side, but he felt a little better on seeing Sylvesto as shocked as him.


     Along with them, even the entire stadium had gone eerily silent with shock on seeing such a weird performance.


     This man had treated the court as his playground, and no one had been able to do anything about it.


     To the side of the ground, the Axelorian coach, who was apparently a minister of the Kingdom, could be seen literally pulling on his hair with his hands while staring disbelievingly at the ground.


     Some people thought it was a fluke, but it happened again and again. No. 15 would run to the other end, sometimes casually, sometimes hurriedly, and almost all those who came in his path would be disabled. The pain on their faces was enough evidence that whatever that man did to them, it was excruciating.


     The only situation where he would hurry would be if the commander tried to get him. Realizing this, the enemy commander took to shadowing him, but even this didn't work as it allowed the rest of the team to obtain the victory.


     In this way, as the crowd watched on with bewildered expressions, Lanthanor gained point after point.


     As the bell sounded to signal the end of the match, the scoreboard that read 20-8 was like a slap in the face for Stevens.


     Killing his pride for once, he asked Sylvesto the question that the crowd and even the rulers of the other Kingdoms were asking themselves in their minds.


     "Who is he?!"


     "I don't know."


     These words in response made him storm out, helpless, as it seemed to be destined that many would be spending a sleepless night while ruminating over what the answer might be.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     334 Fighter Handball Tournament Phase 1 3
      After the match, in the room that was assigned to the team of the Lanthanor Kingdom.


     One man was sitting inside, with his eyes closed, visualizing the match repeatedly where the marvelous performance of that 'normal' soldier had awed everyone.


     This same man had been the one who had taught him the very basic of fighting long back, but then, he had been nowhere near as powerful.


     His natural confidence that had been noticed by Sylvesto hadn't been lost on this man, and he had also been mesmerized by it, wondering just what one must have had to go through to have this much change.


     As the door opened, this man started clapping before looking up with a smile and saying, "Brilliant. Just what the hell did you do during your trip?"


     "HAHA! I know, right! It felt SO good beating up those Axelorian punks. Makes it worth it to reveal one of my trump cards."


     Indeed, this was the King of Lanthanor, who had sent Elanev disguised as a normal soldier in an attempt to turn the tide.


     Daneel knew that his presence would be mandatory on the ground later, and he didn't want to expose his strength any sooner than needed.


     However, losing this first match wasn't an option, because he knew that it would be a grueling process to come to the finals through the loser's bracket.


     Besides, Axelorians were people who thrived on pride. The boost that they would get on winning the first match itself was something that would have a significant impact on their performance. Hence, Daneel wanted to avoid that.


     Thinking in another way, a loss of pride might also hamper the way they carried themselves, so overall, it was best to win this first match.


     Daneel had put each and every soldier of his team through rigorous training based on whatever he could remember from his life on Earth.


     He hadn't been a huge fan of rugby and American football, but he had investigated them anyway due to some project and he had actually ended up liking them quite a lot.


     Hence, Daneel had at least a rudimentary understanding of what made a good team.


     He had based the training program around it, and when its worth was proven in the first half of the match when Axelor couldn't even touch the coattails of his soldier, Daneel had felt very happy.


     However, the power difference really was something that he could do nothing about.


     His soldiers began to get taken down like twigs in a rainstorm, and he started to wonder whether he should have placed any rule to disallow such wanton use of power.


     However, his aim for this game had been to make it as blood boiling as possible.


     If such rules existed which tied down Fighters, it would actually take away from the simplicity of the game.


     After Luther had been downed, Daneel understood that it was time to turn the tides.


     That was when Elanev had sent in, and he had told the man to do whatever he wanted to ensure victory.


     Never could he have expected that his big brother would use such a flashy method to take Lanthanor past the finish line.


     Yet, now that he thought about it, the objective of taking down Axelor's pride had been achieved.


     Elanev had just now ignored his other question about the origin of his surge of power, but Daneel didn't ask again as he knew more than anyone else that everyone had their own problems.


     "Well, I think I should warn you now. You will be the primary target in the next match, and they will develop tactics to take you down. Also, it was quite clear that you were scared of the Exalted Human on their team. They will try to use that, too."


     At this, Elanev actually scoffed, saying, "Who said I was scared? I would just rather not deal with him right now."


     "And what if he is accompanied by peak Amateur Humans? Can you still win?"


     "Ah-maybe? I won't lose though."


     "Without exposing your entire strength?"


     "You have a point there."


     Daneel had noticed that along with the power, the pride of his big brother had also gone up.


     Hence, he had spoken in this way to push it down a notch.


     However, he couldn't have expected what it would result in.


     "Why don't you join me on the ground? You disguised me, and it worked, so why can't you disguise yourself? You're at least an Eminent Human Fighter right? Or have you been slacking off so much that you're still an Amateur? I remember how sharp you were in the training hall. I'll teach you. It's basically just a modified version of the Hidden Kill fist. We have time till we face Axelor again, and we both know that we will, because they will be unstoppable in the loser's bracket. By the time we do, you'll at least have the basics down. What do you say? Some old-school training again?"


     This stunned Daneel, as he had assumed that it was some kind of secret technique which Elanev would guard with his life.


     He had asked the system to analyze it, but he hadn't gotten any results yet as it was still in the process of collecting data.


     But now, he had an offer to learn it himself instead of relying on the system and 'stealing' the technique.


     "Of course. They are going to bash their heads on the wall wondering how you multiplied. Let's go."


     "Not so fast, you litt-. Er, I mean, Daneel. I can't go around calling the King of Lanthanor a little wimp, can I? I said that, because I feel like I'm back in the training hall. Some fresh grass, beautiful maidens and wimps to torture. You better ready yourself, because it WILL be torture. Handle anything you need to, and meet me in my room, we can begin there."


     Leaving these words and smiling cockily at Daneel as if he was looking forward to the 'torture', Elanev exited the room.


     Daneel had also begun to smile, because he actually missed the feeling of learning new things and growing stronger. Of course, he still trained using the blood daily, and he was quickly progressing to the next level. However, there was nothing like a good man on man fist fight to pick up the heartbeat.


     For now, everything had already been taken care of, so he stood up and teleported away to Elanev's room.


     As the King began this training during a time where others might have thought that he would be fretting over every detail, the matches continued, while the love in the hearts of the people for this new and amazing sport grew by the second, imprinting itself into their deepest psyche while making them wish and scream for more, more and more.


     ...


     In the booth assigned to the Axelor Kingdom.


     The King of Axelor, whose hands were bandaged but still soaked in blood, was standing in front of the glass window and looking at all the people who were shouting and jumping to show their support for the Kingdom that had just won.


     "LAN-THA-NOR!"


     "LAN-THA-NOR!"


     "LAN-THA-NOR!"


     Each such shout seemed to pierce his ears like an arrow before impacting with his brain and making a twinge of pain pass through his body, making him grimace and look upwards at the booth of the Lanthanor Kingdom where its King was definitely gloating over his victory.


     The minister who stood in the corner of his room had his head down, and if someone compared him to how he had been a few days ago, they would have been shocked.


     Almost half his hair was gone, and he seemed to be going bald suddenly even though he had loved maintaining it for 50 years without any hitch.


     He cursed the Lanthanor Kingdom and that unassuming soldier who had turned the tables in his mind, and he feared what punishment the King would give him after this was all over.


     However, as he heard the command that came out of the King's lips, his body shuddered with fear.


     "It's time to pull out all stops. Transport Azael here safely. Begin a training program for the other soldiers to stay out of his way when he begins to rampage on the ground. And make preparations for me to enter the starting line up in the finals. Let's see how they handle three Exalted Humans."


     The minister only nodded and teleported away, but in his mind, the memory of that monster remained.


     Yet, along with that fear came the happiness due to the fact that Lanthanorians would soon die on the ground, and there was nothing anyone could do to stop it.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     335 Fighter Handball Tournament Phase 1 4 End
      After the exciting match between Lanthanor and Axelor, the energy in the crowd did not die down at all as the tournament continued to the competition between Arafell and Eldinor.


     Because it was known as the Kingdom with the least powerful Fighter force in the entire Kingdom, no one was expecting much of a performance from Eldinor.


     However, many were looking forward to seeing the giants in action, who had earned a soft spot in the hearts of the citizens due to everything that had happened in the Olympics so far.


     Also, this was one of the few matches in which the odds highly favored one party. Everyone had already bet on Arafell, and there were very, very few people who had taken the bold step of going on the track of thinking that the elves could stand up the mighty giants.


     For once, there was no upset.


     Since the moment the two teams stood side by side, it became clear who had the advantage.


     Arafell had deployed 5 giants and 10 humans in its team, while all Eldinor had were a few elves and humans who looked puny in comparison.


     After the bell sounded to signal the beginning of the match, it didn't surprise anyone when they saw that Eldinor struggled to even hold the ball for an extended period of time.


     The reason for this was that Arafell was using a strategy similar to that of Axelor.


     There was an attacking team and a defending team, but the defending team was entirely comprised of humans.


     Their job was to stick to whoever had the ball, not allowing them to pass effectively and doing everything they could to take control of it.


     This wasn't that hard in this case, as their general power level when compared to the Fighters in Eldinor's team was high enough to make it so that the ball almost always ended up with them even if the elves managed to take it briefly.


     After this, they would pass to one of the giants.


     Giants were slow moving, but this didn't matter in this strategy.


     Each giant was positioned a certain distance from each other on the ground, and after one of them received the ball, they would pass it between themselves in the air.


     Their explosive strength was renowned in the continent and had even been displayed in this event too, when the giants had shot arrows that were faster than the others' but lacked in accuracy.


     Throwing something was much simpler than shooting a target in the air using a bow and arrow. Also, it looked as if these giants had had a lot of practice to make these movements natural to them.


     BANG. BANG. BANG. BANG.


     "ARAFELL SCORES AGAIN! WHAT A STRATEGY!"


     This repeated over and over again. One of the giants just needed to get the ball, and they would throw it explosively in a blur to the one in the next position that led to the other end of the court.


     By the 15 minute point, the elves managed to figure out a counterattack. The score stood at 10-1, but they believed that they could bring it back.


     Each giant was surrounded by 2 Eldinorians, whose duty it was to intercept the ball.


     Due to this, they started to see a little success,


     Also, the giants weren't perfect, so there were also a few instances when they didn't throw properly.


     Still, when the strategy worked, it was so beautiful and impeccable that even the other top teams started to feel a hint of fear, imagining how it would be if the giants weren't so simple-minded.


     In the end, the efforts weren't enough, and Eldinor was sent to the loser's bracket with a final score of 30-18.


     After this was a short break, during which those who hadn't done so yet rushed to the Olympic bets stall to bet on their favorite teams.


     Meanwhile, in the private booth that belonged to the Black Raven Kingdom.


     Standing in front of the Black Raven King was a man with a Raven on his shoulders which looked just as grizzled as he was.


     He was the Fighter commander of the Black Raven Kingdom, and also the captain of the team that would soon be competing on the ground.


     The King was looking at the display trinket in the room, and his brows were furrowed as if he was trying to decide on something important.


     After a few seconds, he sighed and said, "I see no other option. If we do not want to be last in this event, then this is our only chance. Shelve our strategy."


     Hearing this, the commander's fists tightened and he shook with what was obviously anger.


     Even the Raven seemed to be sharing this emotion, as it fixed its eye on the King and looked as if it would take flight at any moment to pierce his face.


     Seeing this, Faxul only sighed again.


     Since he had gotten the information about this event, he had been quite clear that it would be impossible for the Black Raven Kingdom to perform very well.


     Their army was severely weakened, and even if this wasn't taken into consideration, it was a fact that there were other Kingdoms which were simply better at some things than them,


     Their fighting power revolved around the Ravens, but they couldn't really use them without counting them as team members because it would be unfair to have the help of an Eminent Human level creature.


     This put a major wrench in the overall strength of the Black Raven soldiers, but it couldn't be avoided.


     Still, Faxul had come up with a brilliant plan to awe the crowds and make the citizens proud to call themselves the citizens of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     But now, seeing the pairings, he had no choice but to tell his commander to not use that plan, as it HAD to be saved for later if he wanted to take the others by surprise.


     The way he saw it, if he used it and somehow won against Lanthanor(which was very unlikely, knowing Daneel), they and even the Axellorians would be able to find a way to counter his plan, making them place 4th.


     However, if he conserved it and used it at a crucial moment, he might be able to ensure that the Black Raven Kingdom would place third.


     This was how double elimination tournaments worked, and Faxul had reached this decision after a lot of deliberation.


     Sometimes, it was better to fight through the loser's bracket by deliberately losing, if one wanted to ensure a higher final placing.


     However, this meant that the citizens who were waiting in the stadium to cheer on their team would be disappointed yet again.


     Clearly, the commander did not wish for this to happen.


     Thinking for a bit, Faxul started to speak.


     "When I was in Lanthanor, there was a time when I was arm's length away from the person who was partly responsible for my parents' death. I knew that I wouldn't accomplish anything significant even if I did so, but I just wanted to plunge my hands through his flesh and bathe my arms in his blood."


     The blood-curdling tone in which the King said these words made the commander look up with surprise, as he could sense the sheer amount of hate that the King feeling when he spoke.


     Standing up and looking at the commander in the eyes, Faxul continued.


     "I controlled myself. I knew that I would just ruin everything if I gave in then. And today, I am in my rightful place. That man was put to the death for some reason by the previous King. If I had let myself go then, I might have been dead by now. However much it hurt, I did it. Now, you must do the same. Commander, go and lose. But don't remember that we will win soon. The boos from the crowd will transform, and when they do, you will know that it was worth it. Go."


     His speech didn't make the commander completely OK with the decision, but it did its job: it showed that the King understood, but the order was necessary.


     An hour later, the first stage of the tournament ended with the Black Raven Kingdom sent to the losers' bracket too after losing to Lanthanor with the final score being 28-10.


     With the Fighter part of the day over, it was now time for the Mage Handball tournament.


     And just like before, the cheering and screaming from the crowd increased to a new level, piercing the heavens themselves with the eagerness to see how magic was going to change this already thrilling game.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     336 Mage Handball Tournament Round 1 1
      As the time came for the Mage Handball Tournament to begin, the large display board in the center wiped itself to show 5 blank spaces.


     Below it, the information about 5 rounds was written, while there was also a table labeled with 'Wins' and 'Losses' beside the blank spaces.


     "I'm back, everyone! It's time for the event you've alllllll been waiting for-the Mage Handball Tournament! First, let me explain the rules! No, no, don't worry, I've already learned from my previous mistakes; my mama always told me I was a quick learner. I can summarize them in one sentence: they are the exact same! Just get the ball to the other end, and you can use magic! Only teleportation is banned, and there are space lock trinkets on the ground! Let's see how the creative mages of this continent use this opportunity to awe us all! The tournament is, however, different. Instead of the double elimination before, this will be a round robin tournament and all of you can see the pairings in the display board. The final winner will be the one with the most wins! Again, the winner stands to win 50 points, and the runner-ups have 30 and 10 points up for grabs. Of course, you can't see the names right now because they have to be drawn! There are 5 names to be drawn, so the commanders of the Mage Handball teams of the 5 kingdoms can now walk up to the stage to pick the names out of the ballots. Please walk up here!"


     During the speech, the teams had already made their way onto the ground.


     The mind-blowing performance of the black-robed men and women from Lanthanor in the duel had really been riveting, and people had begun to talk that it was Lanthanor's secret force that would blow all the competition out of the water.


     Hence, when the crowds saw that there were only regular Lanthanorian soldiers on the ground right now, they were slightly disappointed but they still showed their support.


     Of course, this was noticeable by Cassandra who had just walked up to pick the first name.


     When it turned out that the name she picked belonged to her own Kingdom, the cheering intensified as the name "Lanthanor" appeared in blazing red letters on the central display board.


     After walking back to the line of soldiers, she spoke to the one in the lead.


     "The crowd think that those black-robed soldiers are the true force of Lanthanor. Are all of you pigs that were hand-picked and trained by me? Let's show them our worth. If we lose our first match, no matter against whom it is, all of us are going for hell training in the woods."


     This sent a shudder through the body of the soldier first in the line.


     Even though he was a seasoned veteran who had spent more than a decade in the army, the words "hell training" invoked so much fear in him that he felt that he would rather face anyone on the battlefield.


     Resolving to do everything in his power to make sure that it wouldn't become reality, he passed it to the soldier behind who similarly shook with unctonrolled emotions.


     In this way, a wave of shaking passed through the line of the Lanthanorians, making those watching wonder just what kind of news they must have heard.


     Meanwhile, the commanders from the other Kingdoms had already picked out the names of the other Kingdoms, so the pairings were now set.


     When the crowd saw that the Black Raven Kingdom had once again received a bye, they didn't know whether to laugh or cry.


     However, from the fact that no performance from the Black Raven Kingdom had really shown their worth as one of the strongest Kingdoms in the continent, almost everyone felt that it didn't matter.


     As for the citizens of the Black Raven Kingdom, their morale was at an all-time low, and they weren't even cheering properly. Instead, most of them were sitting and watching, as if their very presence was only due to the fact that they were still hoping against hope that some miracle might happen.


     Round 1 had two matches, with the first one being between Lanthanor and Arafell.


     This would be followed up by the match between Eldinor and Axelor.


     As the other teams left the ground, the two teams of Lanthanorans and Arafellians looked at each other with burning eyes before retreating to the waiting area.


     There was a pause of an hour, and this was mainly to benefit the betting stands, as the people could place their bets now that the pairings were decided.


     While Daneel watched odds change with each bet, a smile came on his face while he sat back leisurely in his own booth.


     Indeed, for once, he was in the booth assigned to Lanthanor.


     Beside him stood Eloise, and she was watching the proceedings with excited eyes.


     "King-"


     "Eloise, I can't believe you still haven't gotten used to it."


     "You're spending time with me after so long! I can't be blamed. Should I go back into a coma to get you to talk to me more?"


     Hearing this bold statement from someone who was always meek, Daneel turned around with surprise to see Eloise who had actually turned a deep shade of pink.


     It was only now that he realized that she had put on a green gown carefully embroidered with flowers. With her hair let down, she looked gorgeous, but Daneel noticed something different about her.


     Her dress seemed to be tighter at 2 specific places, making them stand out brilliantly.


     This sight would have sent any man's heart and…another organ racing, as Eloise was truly a beautiful woman who was also quite well endowed.


     However, Daneel still only saw her as a sister, but the act of noticing this didn't stop him from feeling the intended effect.


     Hurriedly looking away, he sighed with relief when he saw a message come from Cassandra requesting his presence.


     Hastily saying "Cassandra is calling," he teleported away, leaving behind Eloise who looked shocked for a moment before blushing even deeper and letting out a small laugh.


     The King had been…flustered!


     Thanking her mother inside her heart for her tips which were obviously very effective, she called for a mage to teleport her too, as this dress really was uncomfortable.


     …..


     Teleporting to the waiting room, Daneel first took a deep breath to calm himself before looking up to see Cassandra whose gaze was fixed on a spot below him.


     Looking down, he immediately turned around before stoically striking a pose with his hands behind his back and saying, "You called?"


     Cassandra had indeed thought that she had noticed something, but she was in no mood to think of such things what with the match so close.


     Shelving it, she said, "Sir, I need permission to go all out and use Strategy A in case we are on the verge of losing. The soldiers need a boost in morale. Some think you may not trust them to win. I think this would be the perfect opportunity to show them that you do."


     Daneel, who had been hoping that his commander hadn't seen…that, put on a pondering expression on his face as he heard these words.


     Indeed, when he had introduced them to the Domination Corps, the elite units of soldiers had definitely had thoughts along these lines.


     However, they were just going up against Arafell, and Daneel didn't expect them to pull out anything new that could have an impact on the match.


     Still, this decision wasn't an easy one to make.


     Turning around, he was just about to tell Cassandra that it was not possible, but he stopped when he saw the expression of yearning on her face.


     Here was a renowned commander who had had to give up her score so that Lanthanor could win in the end in the Mage Archery phase. She had trusted him and followed his orders without asking anything so far, and this was actually the first time that she was requesting something, and that too for her soldiers.


     Thinking for a while more, he only nodded and teleported away, as it was time for the match to begin.


     With this in hand, Cassandra changed the entire strategy, and when the match started, everyone stared in awe at the unique formation of the Lanthanorians.


     Everyone had thought that the victors would be Lanthanor, but they could never have expected that victory could come in this way.


     The Arafelliian team only had humans, but even giants couldn't possibly have made a difference.


     As soon as the ball was taken into the possession of Lanthanor, 15 people would make a tank that was impregnable.


     Fire magic, lightning magic, ice magic-no matter what spell was used, a breach couldn't be made before the tank was already on the other side.


     The only times this failed was when the ball wasn't in Lanthanor's control.


     As the points racked up one by one, Daneel, who was sitting in the Black Raven Kingdom's booth again, sighed and said to himself, "What the hell happened to only using Strategy A on 'the verge of losing'?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     337 Mage Handball Tournament Round 1 2
      During the match between Lanthanor and Arafell.


     "More women! If you want to win the Mage tournament, just keep 'em coming! And thanks to you, I've realized something…the unwilling ones are so fun! Haha! More!"


     "Y-Yes, I'll make the arrangements…right away."


     Walking out of the room in Olympia where so much innocent blood had already been spilled that it would chill any normal person, the Minister just stood in place, looking down at the ground.


     He was a damn decorated soldier! But now, he had been degraded into a kidnapper who abducted helpless women for the amusement of this man.


     Initially, it had been prostitutes, but they had closed their doors to him after finding out from those who came back that this man was very, very rough. Almost insanely so.


     After that, he had had no choice but to resort to kidnapping those from the villages nearby. He hated it, but he had no choice as it was either their life or his.


     Still, it was as if each such act attached a burden to his heart which was now making him look down with all that weight.


     His fists were closed tight, and he shook with anger.


     "Sucks, doesn't it? Being at the whim of someone more powerful than you."


     With a start, the minister looked to both sides before finding someone looking at him from one end of the corridor.


     The minister was someone who trained in both the Mage and Fighter paths, and he had always relied on his instincts to save his life on the battlefield.


     Usually, as an Exalted Human Mage and an Amateur Human Fighter, he would be able to detect anyone who tried to enter a 100 meter radius around him.


     However, this man was barely 10 meters from him, but he hadn't sensed a thing.


     Clearly, he wasn't ordinary.


     Having no mood to deal with another member of the Big 4, the minister was just about to shake his head and turn around and leave before the man spoke again.


     "I felt the same way. That's why I became more powerful than anyone my age."


     The tone in which these words were said made it feel like they were being said to the man himself, making the minister turn around and reply.


     "Oh? How did that work out? Are you free now?"


     Leaving behind the man who could only open his mouth and stay silent because he had no answer, the minister teleported away to do his 'duty'.


     ...


     40-10


     While the crowd went wild seeing the impenetrable defense of the Lanthanorian tanks, this was the score that was displayed at the 50-minute mark in the large central display.


     If Lanthanor got the ball, they would make sure to score a goal, as no magic that could be cast in a short amount of time was enough to break through the metal box, even if 15 people tried to attack together.


     However, there were a few instances where Arafell was able to retain control of the ball to make a goal.


     They also had a strategy, but it couldn't even be called one when compared to what their enemy was deploying.


     Whoever got the ball would first try to pass it to a wind mage, who would throw it in the air upward using a mini-tornado that he quickly conjured.


     After that, someone specializing in using elementary particles to propel things forward would hit the ball so that it would pick up momentum towards the goal.


     The rule was that the ball had to be in the hand of a team member in order for the team to score a goal.


     Hence, at the goal point, 2 mages would be stationed to siphon the ball from the air using gravity magic.


     Meanwhile, there were more who specializing in gravity magic whose job it was to keep the enemy team members at bay.


     Finally, a few people who could quickly make barriers were assigned as bulldozers who would try to re assert control over the ball in case Lanthanor succeeded in disrupting its aerial path.


     This was how they got 6 points, but the last 4 were obtained in the last 10 minutes of the game because of a counter strategy that they had managed to create in the 50 minutes that they had had.


     Even though Lanthanor's strategy seemed perfect, there was, indeed, one brute force method to destroy it.


     It was simple: sacrifice a point to gain another.


     While Lanthanor was busy racing to the other end with a perfectly formed tank, the Arafellians put up a token defense.


     Meanwhile, their most talented mages would start to conjure complex spells like condensed fire bolts or larger tornados.


     In the face of these attacks, the tank had no choice but to disperse, unless they wanted to be bogged down and attacked from all sides after being breached.


     After the crowd saw this happen 4 times, they started to wonder whether Lanthanor was like a one-trick pony which was now done.


     Inside the tank, Cassandra, who was standing in the center and making sure that everything was all right, had a smile on her face.


     It felt SO good to use everything at their disposal for once to gain a victory that could otherwise have been very tough to obtain.


     "Commander, orders? The crowd is already turning."


     The one who spoke was her right hand man, and his tone had a slight trace of panic.


     Each and every soldier inside had felt pride swell in their hearts on seeing the admiration in the crowd that had been born due to their perfect performance.


     However, that was all disappearing now.


     "I can't believe these people can be this dumb that they don't realize the obvious flaw in Arafell's 'counterplan'. Just move to Plan B."


     "B-but you were the one who was so impassionate about gaining their support and said that they were intelligent enough to see talent…"


     "That doesn't mean they have to have a brain! Just follow your orders, soldiers!"


     As Cassandra snapped at the vice-commander and made the soldiers remember that she was called 'fire-brand commander' for a reason, everyone nodded and just continued to run forward.


     This happened to be one of the points which Arafell was sacrificing, so the score changed to 41-10, but they were confident that they could get the next point.


     As they were nearing the end of the match, it seemed that even the Arafellian commander had realized that it would be better to get the crowd on their side more instead of trying to get something that was impossible.


     Hence, he had ordered the mages to pull out their trump cards.


     A snake made of thunderbolts, an eagle made of fire, a tornado in the shape of a spear, a large icicle that looked like a screw and a large boulder which had a metallic surface.


     The crowd 'ooh'ed and 'aah'ed as they saw this incredible spectacle of magic that was seldom seen by normal people who didn't venture out to war.


     These were the kinds of things that they had been hoping to see in the first place. So, finally having the chance to bear witness to magic like it was talked about in the stories, a feeling of contentment started to grow inside many which turned into even louder encouragement for Arafell.


     With grins that had come on their face due to the thought that they had at least achieved something, the 5 mages aimed exactly at the spot the Lanthanorean tank would be in in the next second.


     With an unseen signal, all 5 devastating spells were released, and their proximity made it so that the overall power even seemed to increase due to the chaotic interactions between elementary particles.


     Just as everyone was thinking that the Lanthanoream team was done for, something peculiar happened which resulted in the dropping of hundreds of thousands of jaws.


     The tank suddenly blinked out of existence, and the soldiers inside, who seemed to have already prepared themselves, were propelled forward 3 feet in the air.


     The 15 soldiers were arranged in a circle, so different soldiers shot off in different directions.


     However, the ones in the direction of the goal were the fastest.


     BOOOOOM


     With an explosive sound that seemed to shake the entire stadium itself, a massive crater at least 10 feet deep was formed in the ground, as if a meteor had impacted the earth with its furious might.


     While the stunned mages watched on, the soldiers who were shot forward in the goal's direction accelerated and passed through the finish line, with one even waving at them lazily while flying in the air.


     "42-10…wow."


     Speechless, even Sylvesto only looked on, unable to find anything to say that wouldn't make him the hated enemy of Arafell for eternity.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     338 Mage Handball Tournament Round 1 End
      After a brief silence during which no one could believe that that devastating maelstrom of destruction had been prevented from hitting its intended target in this way, the crowd burst into loud cheers at the spectacle.


     Viewing their excitement, Daneel shook his head while smiling.


     His training session the day before with his elder brother had been…very fruitful, and he couldn't wait to enter the ground. He had considered whether to continue training even now, but it wouldn't be smart to leave things completely unsupervised.


     Seeing Cassandra's smug smile while she walked to the sidelines of the ground to allow mages to repair the damage, Daneel realized that he had been played by his commander.


     She had definitely wanted to do something like this since the beginning, and her impassionate speech before to get the order from him had just been a means of making him give her the permission to do whatever she wanted in the match.


     Still, Daneel found nothing wrong with it, because the end result was that the crowd was in his pocket now.


     Although there had been a lot of support before, it hadn't been at this level.


     Back on Earth, he had read about the home field advantage, where a team which was competing on their home ground would be able to perform better because they would be bolstered by the unwavering support of those from their home.


     Both in war and in competitions like these, morale really was a very important thing that could cause a big difference in the outcome of any match.


     There were only 5 minutes of the match left after the ground was repaired, but the Arafellians actually managed to hold control of the ball to score thrice.


     Of course, this was because Lanthanor had been playing idly, not even resorting to the tank to try and score more points.


     In the end, the score was 41-13, and while the team from Lanthanor walked back to the entrance of the ground with many, many shouts admiring their performance, most of the Arafellians had their heads angled down.


     Clearly, they were unable to come to terms with the fact that they had been taken for a ride by Lanthanor.


     Daneel noticed this, and wondered whether it had been wrong to beat down an ally in this way.


     However, he discarded this thought, as this was, after all, a competition where the winning team would carry away the highest honor that was more valuable than anything anyone had earned from a non-lethal event in centuries.


     The next match was between Axelor and Eldinor, and Daneel was actually very excited to watch it.


     With the addition of the mages from the Big 4, Axelor now had a robust team of spell casters whose average power level didn't fall behind that of Eldinor by that much.


     Eldinor was unique among all the Kingdoms in the fact that it was the one with the Exalted Human Mages, but most of these individuals were just elves who kept to themselves and had no interest in competitions or events.


     They had their passion, with some even having out of the norm ones like studying plant life or animals. Whatever it was, they would dedicate their life to it, with their growth in power just being a means to reach an end.


     Hence, although Eldinor had the strongest Mage army in the continent, there was no saying how strong it could be if people like these could also be deployed. However, no ruler ever had managed to do so, as these elves were so individualists and proud that they would rather die than be commanded to do something they didn't want to.


     When the two teams made their way to the ground, the constant screams of "LAN-THA-NOR" finally ended. Although the cheering stayed, there were no crowd favorites, so it was more in anticipation of a good show.


     Daneel had had some idea about how this match would go ,and he smiled with satisfaction when he saw it unfold in that exact way.


     There was one major problem with having powerful individuals: the difficulty in making them act as a team.


     There was almost no strategy except trying to obtain the ball from whoever held it by shooting powerful spells at them. They would either give it up, or injured fatally.


     Although all the team members were wearing protective barriers, again, they wouldn't be able to save them from internal injuries.


     Although some team members did pass, they only did so as a last resort, and anyone from Earth would know that this is not how team games were played.


     Some analysts, on the other hand, were slightly puzzled.


     This had been expected from Eldinor, as it was known to everyone that there was no teamwork between the powerful mages of the elite mage army of the Elves.


     However, Axelor's mage army was supposed to focus more on teamwork, because of their lower overall power level.


     There had already been a huge red flag when powerful mages had appeared out of nowhere to strengthen Axelor, but some had still held the belief that it could be some hidden trump card.


     Yet, seeing their performance now, those who did so realized that this possibly couldn't be the case.


     Each mage from Axelor was powerful in their own right, but except a few, the rest tried to win each point single-handedly.


     Some onlookers even got the feeling that they were looking down on the other team, as this was evident from the looks they gave to those who managed to use spells to rid them of the ball.


     These glances were hidden, but in a situation where hundreds of thousands of people were observing everything with zoomed-in vision, it didn't pass completely unnoticed.


     Although some didn't understand the significance of this, those who had suspicions about the origin of these mages shook their heads.


     They knew that Axelor was in cahoots with one of the Big 4, but they hadn't expected that it would be so despicable as to take its help in order to win a competition which was supposed to be fought by those who belonged to the Kingdom.


     They felt tempted to leak the secret and create a scandal, but the knowledge of the terrifying retribution that might befall them killed these thoughts in their infancy.


     With the reinforcements, the overall power level of the Axelorian team was almost equal to that of the Elves.


     However, it turned out that the elves had the advantage by 1 or 2 points, mainly because of the fact that they seemed to have had more practice with at least trying to pass effectively.


     At the 50 minute mark, the score was 22-20, with Eldinor leading.


     In the booth that belonged to the Kingdom of Axelor, the King was watching with a neutral expression.


     "Sir-"


     As the minister behind him started to speak, the King raised an arm suddenly and made him stop before making a necklace appear around his neck by touching a specific spot on his body.


     After the minister closed his mouth, the King gestured him to come closer before squeezing the small yellow round pendant of the necklace and making it disappear again.


     "Champion-level anti-eavesdropping trinket. The only one they lent to me. They want so much for me, but they give me useless trash mages whose only interest is to **** women. Speak."


     After a pause, the minister spoke in a grave voice, "Sir, the…arrangement you asked for is complete."


     This made a smile come to the King's face.


     Yet, the smile turned into an eerie expression when he remembered what that 'arrangement' entailed.


     It was as if there were rivers of blood reflected in his eyes, but this only made him laugh without abandon.


     After a few seconds during which the minister tried not to get an expression that might cause his head to separate from his body, the King continued to watch the match.


     Both of them stood there in silence and spoke nothing when they saw Eldinor take point after point while the Mages on their team seemed to be getting more and more frustrated.


     "Too entitled. It's foolish to think that anyone who has been presented with the best opportunities since birth will work hard to follow some orders. I have no option but to take matters into my own hands. Deploy it in the next one where we risk losing."


     After he said the last word, the bell rung, with the final score being 25-21.


     As the first round came to an end with Eldinor's victory, Daneel smiled, as if everything was going according to his plan.


     Yet, he felt a slight tingle in his spine, but it went away before he could even recognize it for what it was.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     339 Mage Handball Tournament Round 2
      The next round of the Mage Handball Tournament would have the much-awaited match between Lanthanor and Axelor, and the betting odds suggested that Lanthanor was slated for victory.


     In the waiting room of the Axelor Kingdom, two men were pacing on two opposite corners of the room while the rest of the team stood idly, waiting for the bell to ring.


     After a minute, one of the men, who had a topknot in his hair and a rugged and tanned face, stopped and said aloud, "We can't let this continue. I have a plan to defeat the Lanthanorians. Will you all listen to me?"


     The team consisted of those from Axelor too, so he first said this to everyone before using a communication trinket to send a different message to all those from his sect.


     "I know the sect only denoted me the leader so that I can make sure that no one breaks the rules that were set for us. I don't have the authority to make you all listen, but I IMPLORE you to. I've just had enough of losing. I just humbly ask you to consider what I'm proposing."


     While he was sending this message, the Axelorians in the room had already nodded and were listening.


     They had just been told that these were mages the King trained personally, but they knew the truth. Of course, they weren't so dumb as to antagonize the strongest forces on the continent, so they kept their mouths shut. As for their feelings inside, some felt that this was a despicable move, but some agreed with the King that all stops had to be pulled out for victory.


     During the silence that followed, each of those who weren't from Axelor turned around to the man still pacing on the other end of the room.


     He had an irritated expression on his face, and he looked like he would burst into a fit of anger soon.


     However, feeling the gazes on him, he looked towards the other end to look into the eyes of the one who had sent the request.


     He was tempted to refuse just to cause frustration, but he hated losing just as much.


     Hence, finally, he just nodded, after which the man with top-knot breathed a sigh of relief and started explaining his plan.


     …..


     After the match started amid the frenzied energy of the crowd which seemed to be rising with each second, Lanthanor gained control of the ball and implemented the same strategy: with Cassandra at the center, a tank was formed which barrelled towards the other end.


     Inside it, Cassandra was biting her lip while remembering the orders she had received from the King just before the start of the match.


     "Use the same strategy. Do not expose anything new. Even if you are losing."


     She didn't like it one bit, but she knew that the King must have some reason for risking the loss of the support of the crowd which had been obtained after much effort.


     Regardless, she had had her victory, and it was now time to follow orders.


     She still had the faint hope that she could obtain victory while following the orders, but this came under attack just a second late.


     In front of her, the ground had melted into sticky clay which would definitely impede them and make them ripe targets for attack if they ventured into it. Teleportation was out of the question, so the only option was to move to the side.


     There was also the option to just disperse the tank right now, but she didn't choose it as there was still a long distance to go, and it would be impossible to score using that strategy from here.


     Just as she gave the order to go left, a wall of fire sprung up in that spot.


     The advantage of the tank formation of Lanthanor was that mages could modify the properties of the material on the outside with regards to what situation they were facing. For instance, here, because there was an inferno to face, a layer of ice was conjured which protected them from the high temperature.


     However, their speed was slowed down as a result of the conjuring, as a little bit of time was needed to make the layer appear.


     Tanks usually had more soldiers, and because there were only 15 here, Cassandra had chosen mostly metal elementary particle specialized mages so that the tank could come into existence instantly.


     Hence, the weakness was that the other elements had fewer mages, which was the cause behind the need for time.


     DING


     When they slowed down, a projectile which seemed to be made of metal hit a specific spot on the tank, but Cassandra didn't pay any mind to it as she just thought it was an errant attack.


     Yet, after passing through the inferno was a blizzard, and they had to slow down again.


     DING


     Feeling the entire integrity of the tank go down by a bit, she checked and realized with horror that the attack had been at the exact same spot.


     Just as she was about to order that part to be strengthened, another attack struck, making them even weaker.


     Meanwhile, Daneel, who was watching from Lanthanor's booth, raised an eyebrow as he saw the way the attacks were aimed and timed perfectly.


     If the tank could move faster, it was clear that they wouldn't hit.


     From this, the enemy strategy was clear: slow down the tank using obstacles, and penetrate using an attack on a single spot.


     Looking at the Axelorian team, he got a suspicion that a man with a top-knot, who was shooting the metal elementary attacks, was the one who was directing everyone.


     If this was true, then he was someone to watch out for, as he had managed to figure out the best way to attack a land-borne tank, which was also what had been used back on Earth during the World War.


     Terrain, and penetrative attacks. Against these two, tanks were powerless.


     Soon enough, Lanthanor's tank was penetrated and control of the ball was taken away by disabling the one who held the ball.


     After the first point went to Axelor, the crowd was surprised, but they welcomed it as it really was invigorating to see the ways that obstacles could be put up using the elements.


     However, when they witnessed Lanthanor losing point after point, those who had bet heavily on it started to scream with hopelessness.


     Yet, except for a few points obtained by fluke when the tank could be formed nearer to the goal, Lanthanor kept giving away point after point.


     It couldn't be helped as the average power level of Axelor was higher than theirs, and they had also been ordered not to use any other formations.


     Hence, when the match ended 42-10 with Axelor gaining a resounding victory, the people in the stadium who lost their money started to curse.


     Meanwhile, in Axelor's booth, the King had a slight smile on his face, but he knew very well that there were definitely more cards up Lanthanor's sleeves.


     Hence, he said, "The plan stands. Get ready to deploy whenever we have a risk of losing.", before going back to training.


     Next was the match between Arafell and the Black Raven Kingdom, with the latter eating another loss that only demotivated the Kingdom's people more.


     Some even started to wonder whether they had called everyone to their land for them to witness their humiliation.


     At least in the mage matches, they knew that it couldn't be helped as Arafell did have more powerful mages even before the Black Raven Kingdom got weakened.


     They were using a similar strategy as Arafell to score, but it didn't work as well when facing up against those who outclassed them.


     The match ended 30-25, bringing the day to a close.


     As the people started to go back to Olympia, the general mood of the crowd was that they regretted seeing this event come to an end.


     Tomorrow would be the final two stages of the Mage and Fighter Handball tournaments, and the final winner would be crowned who would be lauded by all the most powerful Kingdom in the continent.


     More upset, more susprises, more excietement.


     This was the expectation, and everyone had a feeling that they wouldn't be disappointed.


     The night was mostly uneventful, as the guards had made good on their promise of throwing anyone out who dared to cause a disturbance.


     As the sun dawned on the final day, dark clouds started to gather in the skies.


     It would be a tumultuous day, and it seemed that even the heavens agreed with this.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     340 The Final Day 1
      As King Safiros walked onto the ground on the final day, he finally experienced the feeling of excitement that came from being witnessed by millions of people.


     He was disguised as a new addition to the Axelorian Team, and his goal was to snatch victory no matter what even if it meant that Axelor would come under even more scrutiny for using outside force.


     He actually didn't know whether he would be doing this if he weren't being pushed by that man from the Big 4 to ensure Axelor's victory to further his plans.


     He hadn't asked himself this yet, because he knew that he might not like the answer, and that asking the question wouldn't even do any good.


     Hence, he just focused on getting it done, while trying to grab each and every speck of enjoyment that he could from what he was doing so that he wouldn't be driven insane from the thought that he was dancing on the whims of some old man.


     The only consolation right now was that this was the last day.


     With everything he had prepared, victory was definitely his, so his back was straight when he saw the team of the Black Raven Kingdom on the other side.


     Looking up, he saw the dark clouds and wondered if it would rain.


     As the feeling that the heavens were mirroring the events that were about to happen passed through his head, he chuckled.


     Blood. Rivers of it. Oceans of it. A world filled with it.


     He didn't know how or when, but this had become something that gave him so much joy that he found himself licking his lips while smiling wide in a manner that unsettled even the hardened soldiers around him.


     They all wondered who he was, but they just dismissed it after thinking that he might be another 'trump card' of the King.


     From the reports that he had received from the spies he had placed, many had emptied their pockets in the betting stations. Most of the bets were on Lanthanor, but Axelor was close behind.


     This had made him bet a large amount of 10 million Gold Lans worth on Axelor, just to balance the odds.


     Also, just to obtain some satisfaction by taking advantage of the King of Lanthanor's betting house, he had made the bet with Olympic bets.


     When the results became clear, the losses would mostly be so catastrophic that it would definitely have to shut down or run away.


     The latter was, of course, impossible as it belonged to the King himself.


     Hence, he would have no choice but to even resort to pawning off important strategic assets just so that he could pay back the people of the continent.


     As this image appeared in his mind, the King felt like laughing with glee, but he controlled himself.


     He HATED that smug look on the King of Lanthanor's face, and it was going to be such a delight to wipe it off once and for all.


     DING


     "LET THE FINAL DAY OF THE OOOOLLLYYMMMMPPIIICCSSSS, BEEEEGGGIIIIINNNNNN!!!!!!"


     ROOOOOAAAARRRRRR


     Awakened from his thoughts by the loud announcement from Sylvesto who had gone on and on till now about how incredible and momentous this event had been so far, the King of Axelor looked up to see the sea of people all shouting as one.


     The waves of sound battered him almost physically, and some of the soldiers beside him even stumbled slightly.


     The excitement and energy in the crowd had reached a whole new level on this final day, as if everyone knew that this was their last chance to make their voice heard.


     The first bell was for the players to get into position, and the King placed himself right in front of the ball.


     As another bell sounded across the stadium, he dove faster than any other player in the tournament so far and got control of the ball before shooting off in the direction of the goal.


     …..


     [Bodily movements analyzed. Target is : King Safiros.]


     Hearing this notification from the system after he asked it to analyze who this newcomer into the team of Axelor was, Daneel shook his head and was just about to say "Despicable" before remembering that he was about to do the exact same thing.


     Hence, he swallowed it down and looked at his friend whose fists were clenched tight while seeing his soldiers blown out of the way one by one as that man from Axelor smoothly made his way to the near the other end.


     The only one who put up a resistance was the Exalted Human realm Black Raven Commander, but that man passed at that moment and scored the fastest goal in the tournament yet, even surpassing Lanthanor.


     Banging his hands on the table, he got up and said, "Damn this Axelor! More outside help! Daneel, can't we do anything about this?! IT'S SO FRUSTRATING!"


     He screamed out the last words, making Daneel sigh walk to his friend's side before saying, "I don't know. But you can be damn sure that I'm trying."


     With a nod, the Black Raven King only watched on in silence as his Kingdom lost point after point, finally losing in the end and being eliminated from the tournament altogether.


     A little bit after the match, the commander appeared in his booth.


     Daneel had already left, as he didn't want others to know that he was still close friends with Faxul.


     However, if he had been there, he would have been shocked seeing an Exalted Human, one of the strongest individuals in the Central Continent, fall on his knees in defeat with his head hung low just after entering the booth.


     He had fought hard on the ground, but he was no match against the two Exalted Humans on the other side.


     His blood dripped to the ground, mixed with his tears that he was shedding after decades.


     Without saying a word, Faxul only walked to the man and raised him by his shoulders.


     Yet, when he spoke into his ears, the man's whole body regained his energy, and he bowed to the King immediately.


     "Get ready. Its time to implement our plan in the Mage Handball Tournament."


     …..


     Meanwhile, Daneel, who had reappeared in his room, watched as his team made their way onto the ground.


     Next was the match between Arafell and Lanthanor, and this was something that everyone had been clamoring to see for a long time.


     On one side were the giants who made short work of the ball after any one of them obtained it.


     On the other was the impeccable teamwork that made many wonder whether the Lanthanorians could read each other's minds, from how they were always at the perfect position they were needed to either take or make a pass.


     It was Giants vs Teamwork, and even the analysts were split.


     Each second of this match was electrifying, and no one could have guessed that the two teams would be so well-matched.


     If Lanthanor got the ball, they would score without fail.


     If Arafell got the ball to a giant, they would obtain a point.


     It went on like this, neck and neck, until Lanthanor eked out a victory in the last minute.


     The final victory was 35-34, and Daneel applauded his soldiers.


     Frankly, though, the victor of this match didn't matter as he hadn't even deployed the Domination Corps yet.


     Just like Axelor, he was biding his time for that final stretch.


     Yet, the fact that he had made it through to the finals without showing everything he had really had to be attributed to the hard work to the soldiers, and of course, to his elder brother whose disabling fists had already terrorized Arafell's human soldiers.


     Arafell moved to the loser's bracket due to this, and they were up against Axelor who would proceed to the finals to once again face off against Lanthanor if they won.


     Daneel was expecting Axelor to win this match, but when the final bell sounded, he, along with many, many in the stadium, stood up with horror while staring at the scoreboard as if they couldn't believe their eyes.


     40-5.


     Axelor had won 40-5.


     After checking the scoreboard again, he looked down at the stadium to see motionless bodies of Arafellian soldiers and Giants covered in blood.


     Axelor had revealed a trump card, and for once, even Daneel was baffled as to how he was going to counter it.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     341 The Final Day 2
      (WARNING: GORY DETAILS AHEAD! SKIP TO THE END IF YOU AREN'T 18+!)


     "YOU! THIS WAS A COMPETITION! HOW DARE YOU-"


     "Did I kill anyone?"


     "N-NO! BUT THEY MIGHT NEVER BE ABLE TO MAKE FULL RECOVERIES!"


     "Still doesn't mean I broke any rules. King Daneel, you should handle this mad woman. I'm leaving."


     CRACKLE CRACKLE CRACKLE


     As King Safiros left the emergency meeting that had been called by the Queen of Arafell after leaving these words, the air started to crackle while tiny bolts of electricity appeared and disappeared in the air.


     This was a Warrior level individual who was enraged, and her anger was on a whole other level compared to Exalted Humans.


     Daneel, who was standing to the side, curiously raised his hand to touch one of the lightning bolts near him.


     "SSSSSS!"


     Silently hissing, he had to pull his finger back and shake it as he had actually sustained a sizzling cut from the incredible amount of energy contained in just that small bolt which wasn't even the size of his fingernail.


     He, an Exalted Human, had actually been hurt by an angry reaction?


     Lamenting that the gap between Human and Warrior really was large, he sighed and walked near the Queen of Arafell whose eyes were still wide open and bloodshot from the anger she was feeling.


     She had called for this meeting as soon as the match had ended, and she had even requested Daneel to stop the match seeing her soldiers being taken out one by one.


     More than anything, it seemed that the injuries of the giants affected her the most, as Daneel had received a report that stated that she had visited them before coming here.


     The three Exalted Humans on Axelor's team really hadn't killed anyone, but they had chosen to repeatedly use crippling attacks that would be very hard to heal even with magic.


     Using magic, it was possible to even regrow lost limbs, but a Fighter would have to spend months and years growing those limbs in order to come back to their previous power.


     Now that Daneel thought back to the match, it all felt like a blur.


     Since the moment the match had started, something was off.


     One individual among Axelor's team stood over 6 foot tall, and he stood out, but Daneel just thought that he was some powerful Fighter who hadn't been deployed till now.


     After the bell rang, strangely, everyone got out of the way of this man whose face was also covered.


     With a bestial roar, he had started to run towards the other end of the goal and hence, the other team.


     After this, he started going on a rampage, punching and hitting each and everyone he could find.


     He seemed to revel in crippling people the most, as he repeatedly pulled on arms and legs like they were toys to separate them from the other team members' bodies.


     The crowd could only watch this visceral scene with horror in their eyes, and many even started puking.


     Today, Axelor had shown its bloodthirsty side, and the surprising thing was that many even cheered for this.


     As for the giants, they were able to defend against this man for some time, but the other two Exalted Humans on Axelor's team would come to help this newcomer whenever he went up against one.


     Against three Exalted Humans, even a giant was powerless, and had no option but to take injuries and fall.


     Of course, as the giants were crowd favorites, many had howled with grief at this, but they were only met with more blood.


     Indeed, blood filled the ground, and by the end of the match, it looked like a battlefield where many might have lost their lives.


     "King Daneel!"


     Coming back from his thoughts due to this shout from Queen Arafell, Daneel shook his head and looked up to see those pretty eyes now filled with rage looking at him.


     He was just about to say something, but her words cut him off.


     "I don't know what you do, but Axelor MUST LOSE. I know you are probably entering the match, and if you are, I need you to promise me that you will do to that man what he did to my soldiers. Promise me this, or I CANNOT let this matter rest."


     Her beautiful hair was disheveled, and her rosy cheeks were red as a testament to her anger.


     Without even thinking, Daneel nodded and teleported away.


     There was no way that he was going to allow the same fate to befall his own soldiers, and to stop that, he would have to fulfill this promise anyway.


     ...


     DING


     As the bell rung to signal the start of the finals of the Fighter Handball Tournament, Daneel looked up at the stands to see almost half the people rooting for another bloody match while the other half were hoping that the Axelorians would be taken down.


     Now, he understood why gladiator arenas were so popular in the ancient eras of Earth. Blood did drive people mad with excitement, and hearing the cheering that now had an added edge of bloodthirstiness, he cursed the Axelorians.


     The rules had to be changed.


     But before that, Daneel had to do something which he didn't like at all.


     Same as before, the Axelorian team got out of the way of the tall masked man who started to run towards the end.


     However, as the crowd watched with baffled expressions, the Lanthanorian team also got out of the way, leaving two men alone on the ground in the way of this monstrosity.


     One of them was the star who had given that incredible performance against Axelor before, while the other seemed new.


     However, when both of them looked into each other's eyes just before they came under the attack of the Exalted Human who had terrorized the Arafellians, some smart people in the spectators understood that this wasn't the first time they were working together.


     The Axelorian's forte was both strength and speed, but they were both firmly put under control by the two Lanthanorians who worked seamlessly in sync with each other, almost as if they had trained together and also knew each other so well that they could predict the other's moves.


     Of course, those who thought so would be right.


     Daneel and Elanev had been training together, but they couldn't have imagined that they would be going up against the same opponent.


     The training turned out to be a boon, as their repeated spars against each other made it so that they understood each other very well.


     Daneel was a true blue Exalted Human, while Elanev had also used some method to elevate his power to this level.


     He had said that it was only for a short amount of time, and Daneel was determined to analyze it using the system.


     If the Axelorian attacked one, the other would hit it with the Hidden Kill Fist and make it bleed.


     As the Hidden Kill Fist worked by using pressure to rupture ones internal structure, it was very effective even if one had strengthened skin due to being an Exalted Human.


     When the other dodged, the first one would attack.


     Of course, the dodging wasn't perfect, so the Lanthanorians also kept taking punches and kicks, but they continued to fight as if they felt no pain.


     In just 30 seconds, all three of them had bloody arms.


     After one minute, the Axelorian's entire body was dripping with blood, as if he had just taken a bath in a river filled with it.


     After one and a half minute, the Lanthanorian who had appeared in the match before took a kick to his stomach and fell.


     He didn't get up again, and this made the first Lanthanorian even more enraged.


     He ignored the damage to his body, and fought while getting bloodier and bloodier.


     After two minutes, both of them were such a bloody mess that only the difference in height could be used to distinguish them.


     Such a gory sight even turned off many of those who had clamored for blood before, and the entire stadium could only watch in silence.


     "My King! Do we interfere and help?"


     "NO! He will only end up hurting us too! Just score as many points as possible!"


     This dialogue passed between the King of Axelor and his commander, and they focused on scoring more while the opposing team only had one Exalted Human, the commander of Lanthanor.


     After the two and a half minute mark, the Axelorian fell to the ground, but both of his arms were in the hands of the Lanthanorian.


     While the Axelorian bled profusely from the two stumps where his arms had been, the Lanthanorian fell to his knees, still holding the two limbs.


     "AAAAAHHHHHHHH!"


     He screamed to the heavens, and the shout even silenced the millions who were watching.


     He looked like he would break down, but the man somehow found the energy to put what he felt aside.


     Throwing away the arms, he rejoined the game.


     Going up against a team which also had two Exalted Humans, the Axelorians didn't stand a chance against Lanthanor's teamwork which had almost reached legendary status by now.


     Even though he was injured, the soldier from Lanthanor did his bit, and his face was engraved into the hearts of all those watching.


     As the bell sounded to indicate the end of the match, the crowd burst into a cheer louder than all the ones before.


     38(Lanthanor)-20(Axelor).


     "LAN-THA-NOR!"


     "LAN-THA-NOR!"


     "LAN-THA…




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     342 The Final Day 3
      BANG!


     BANG!


     At the same time, the sound of tables being broken in two could be heard from two different rooms that were floating above the stadium.


     One was from the booth of Lanthanor, where the King had just teleported inside and activated a spell to shield everything he was doing from the mages in the room before bringing his bloody hands down on the table in the middle.


     It broke almost without resistance, and the splinters went into Daneel's arms, but he didn't care.


     He went after the chair next, and destroyed it too before looking around for something else.


     If anyone could see him now, they wouldn't even be able to recognize the calm King who was known to handle situations coolly, like he had done in the air before when the fight had taken place in Olympia.


     His brown hair was matted with blood, and his entire body had wounds everywhere which were still actively bleeding. His every step left a red mark on the ground, and his armor was in tatters, revealing most of his bare skin, all of which was red.


     He was snarling with rage, and his eyes were so bloodshot that they matched the color of his body.


     That moment when he had held two limbs in his hands kept coming back to him, along with the repeated feeling of his fist hitting and tearing flesh that he hadn't been able to ignore no matter how much he tried.


     He had killed before, and although it had been difficult, he had gotten over it, knowing that it was necessary in this world.


     However, this level of gore and bloodshed was something that he never thought he would experience.


     Just the raw feeling of punching through flesh and even feeling the bones, again and again, had sent him into such a mad state that he couldn't even comprehend what he was doing anymore.


     The plan was to disable the Axelorian monstrosity before Elanev's power-up ran out, but things went awry, leaving Daneel to give himself up to his instincts in order to even have a hope of winning the fight.


     There had been no time to give instructions to the system; every attack of his opponent hit like a truck, and it took all the concentration Daneel to push through the pain in order to keep fighting.


     Towards the end, when he had seen no other choice but to tear away the limbs, the decision had completely broken down his mind.


     The barbaric nature of the act made him devolve into someone who was more bloodthirsty animal than man.


     For the rest of the game, he had had to struggle very hard in order to play with the ball instead of killing all the Axelorians in sight.


     This resistance wore him down further, and now that he was alone, everything burst out.


     Daneel knew that he was in a dangerous state, but he didn't know what to do.


     All he felt was hate and rage.


     Hate for the Axelorians for making him do those…inhuman things.


     Rage that was undirected, but was pushing him to kill, kill and kill.


     At this moment, the system came to his aid.


     [Host is in an enraged state. Analyzing stored data. Fighter Researcher Anton says in his book that Fighters can enter into an uncontrolled state of destruction when faced with intense situations for the first time. Reason is unknown, but help from a peer who has gone through something similar is advised, as they an guide one out of the state. Looking for best candidate in host's associates. Candidate with most probability of having been in an enraged state: Luther, Commander of Lanthanor. System recommends host to contact this person.]


     Daneel wasn't sane enough to understand the message, but the cold and emotionless tone of the system helped somewhat in distracting him from the urge to murder.


     He did understand the last sentence, and with the semblance of sanity that had been restored, he shakily moved his hand to his pocket before activating the communication trinket and saying, "C-come to the booth. He-Help."


     Only a few seconds later, Luther appeared with Cassandra in the booth.


     Entering the opaque barrier, he took one glance at the King before saying to Cassandra, "Leave. The King only wishes an audience with me."


     Cassandra was still standing outside the barrier erected by Daneel to hide himself from the mages in the room keeping the room afloat, so she only nodded and teleported away.


     After making sure that no one was watching, Luther did something that puzzled Daneel.


     He apologized.


     "My King, I am sorry for this, but it is necessary."


     Saying so, he moved with a speed that he hadn't shown on the ground before.


     Even before Daneel could even think about retaliating, his head had been chopped at by Luther's hand at a specific angle, making him lose consciousness and fall to the ground.


     Heaving a sigh of relief, Luther walked out and used a mage in the room to go to his room to get some rope.


     Then, returning to the private booth, he tied up the King so tightly that he wouldn't even be able to move an inch.


     Sitting down on the sofa nearby and keeping a watchful eye on Daneel, Luther tried not to remember the time when he had entered this same state, but the memories came to him anyway.


     Tears dripped from his eyes as they flashed through his mind, but he didn't even blink, keeping his eyes on the King for any sign of movement.


     Meanwhile, the other room in which the table had broken belonged to the Kingdom of Axelor.


     King Safiros had unknowingly acted the same way as Daneel. He had teleported to his room and erected an opaque barrier before deploying the Champion-level anti-eavesdropping trinket and smashing his hands into the table in frustration.


     As the minister walked into the barrier, he looked up with a snarl.


     "My Lord, Azael is still breathing, but very barely. We…don't know if he will ever make a full recovery."


     That 'monstrosity', as it had been dubbed by the commentators, was actually called Azael, and he, or it, was a weapon developed by Axelor to cripple Lanthanor.


     Azael was someone who had been one of the most talented Fighters in Axelor, but he had chosen a training path in over-confidence which had actually driven him insane. Loth to waste such a valuable seed, the King had imprisoned him while letting him train.


     The ideal plan was to let him loose on the people of Lanthanor during a crucial time so that he could cause mass casualties which would distract the government.


     He had spent almost a million Gold Lans worth of Ether stones on this weapon, but he had deployed it here anyway for victory.


     Still, it had been defeated and rendered useless.


     Now, there was only one thing left for him to do.


     "Are the preparations for the golden mosquito ready?"


     "Yes, My Lord. It has been tended to as per your instructions."


     "Good. Get ready to deploy it on my mark. And send a message to those from the Sect to 'go all out, but keep an eye out'. They will understand. You are dismissed."


     As the minister left the room, the King continued to smash things left and right.


     His rage, unlike Daneel's, had a clear target, and he was going to make sure that it would be felt in its full force.


     Those rivers of blood reflected in his eyes again, and his rage was swept away by anticipation.


     ...


     Lanthanor: 52+50=102 points.


     Black Raven Kingdom:26 points.


     Arafell:46+10=56 points.


     Axelor:75+30=105 points.


     Eldinor: 44 points.


     Watching the final standings in the display board, it became clear to everyone that the Mage Handball Tournament's results would decide the victor.


     With this mind, it seemed that a new enthusiasm had entered everyone, as the mages started to resort to anything and everything they could to obtain victory.


     Round 3 pitted the Black Raven Kingdom against Axelor, and the result was the latter winning with a 20 point lead.


     Next was Lanthanor versus Eldinor, which was as exciting as the match between Lanthanor and Axelor.


     The Eldinorians actually suffered from the same problem: lack of teamwork, but they did not seem to have anyone on their team who had such perfect marksmanship.


     Hence, the tank of Lanthanor prevailed, but just barely.


     The final score was 32-20, with Lanthanor being the winner.


     Round 4 had Eldinor against the Black Raven Kingdom, and Eldinor won with a 23 point lead as expected.


     Next, against Axelor, Arafell fought well but lost in the end due to the difference in power level again.


     Finally, as the last round approached, the entire stadium stood up from their seats, waiting for the final showdowns which would decide the victor.


     Meanwhile, in a certain corner of the stadium, a golden light glinted.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     343 Attack
      It started silently, like the origins of a storm which would stay silent to all over the sea until it grew into something that threatened the existence of the nearest port.


     There was a small side room in one corner of the stadium, which was given to stall owners in order to rest in during the day or to store stuff.


     A normal man sat in the room, and beside him was a cage which had steel grates surrounded by a semi-translucent barrier that looked stronger than any that could be conjured by even a Warrior-level powerhouse.


     The man kept looking at the mosquito apprehensively, as it was currently feeding on a piece of human flesh that had been obtained from god knows where.


     This was actually the 10th such piece of flesh it was feeding on, and with each eating session, its size seemed to be growing bigger and bigger.


     Originally just the width of his fingernail, it was now longer than his index finger and looked downright scary despite its shiny golden exterior.


     Occasionally, it tried to pierce the barrier surrounding it, but it always failed, leading it to continue feeding it on the flesh.


     The man had been assured that his family would be taken care of in Axelor, but he couldn't help but move his hand to his pocket shakily in order to read a letter that was there.


     It was from his family, who said that they were proud that he had gotten the opportunity to set up a stall on behalf of Axelor in this momentous event.


     Till yesterday, he had been opening this letter with eagerness to get back to them.


     However, now, he did so to remind himself why he was doing what he was doing.


     The minister who had threatened to kill his family looked like he was very unwilling to do so, but the threat was very real.


     Hence, given a choice between giving up his life or his families', he didn't even have to think.


     As the communication trinket in his pocket buzzed before bursting into flames to erase all traces of its existence, he knew that it was time.


     Stretching out a hand, he tapped at a specific spot on the outside of the barrier, making it disappear.


     It took barely a second for the mosquito to realize that it was free.


     ZOOOOM


     In a blur, it flew towards the man and buried its mandible in his chest, making him show the whites of his eyes before falling back onto the chair he had been sitting in.


     Some sort of relaxant spread through his body, and the man actually smiled before his consciousness faded away.


     In the room that was now silent, the mosquito continued to suck on his blood, while the man just lay back with that eerie smile, as if this was the happiest thing he had ever gotten to do since being born.


     The sucking sound was the only thing that could be heard, but it kept being drowned out by the wild cheers from outside, as the final round was now underway.


     ...


     "Luther, do you know where Daneel is? He isn't responding to my messages."


     "Come to Lanthanor's booth, but make sure to step inside the barrier without letting anyone recognize you."


     Hearing the grave tone in Luther's voice, Faxul was puzzled for a bit, but he only followed the man's instructions.


     Apparently, the mages in the booth had been alerted that there would be a visitor, so they did nothing when he teleported inside and stepped into the opaque barrier without giving a chance to anyone to recognize him.


     However, the moment he stepped inside, the sight reflected in his eyes shocked him so much that he stopped mid-step.


     The King of Lanthanor was lying on the ground, tied up so tightly with coils of high-quality rope that it was clear that he couldn't even move an inch.


     Daneel's eyes were closed, but the movements of his eyes under his eyelids made it seem as if he was having some kind of nightmare.


     Of course, his face was still covered with blood, so it was also a gory sight.


     "He's in a Fighter Rage. Just ask the Protector Raven, it'll tell you what it is."


     Luther's calm voice brought him back to his senses, making him acquiesce and ask his query to the Raven.


     As he heard the explanation, his eyes widened more and more, surprised that something like this existed.


     Fighters trained by using elementary particles to temper every part of their body in order to increase their overall strength.


     No one knew the exact reason, but when a Fighter had an especially bloody battle against someone, their mind would be affected in such a way that they would be drawn to blood, making them want to continue killing and destroying everything they saw.


     The weird thing was that this was only supposed to veteran Fighters who had seen a lot of such fights, as it required an accumulation of this bloodthirstiness to set off the enraged state. By that time, the Fighter would be mature enough in order to control themselves in some way or the other.


     It was clearly not so in this case. This was only Daneel's first such fight, so it was clear that he didn't have the strength of mind necessary to handle it effectively.


     After hearing the explanation from the Raven, Faxul asked, "Why is he affected by it already?"


     "No idea. There might be other factors at play that we do not know about. Regardless, its fine, he just needs to be restrained for a period of time."


     "But he said he wants to participate in the match against Axelor-"


     "It won't take that long. He's already lucid at times. Look."


     Right as Luther said the last word, Daneel opened his eyes and looked around before seeing his friend.


     He smiled sheepishly, but due to the blood on his face, it actually looked a little scary.


     "Sit. Luther says this won't take long. I even feel fine. It's just that…something inside me keeps taking over for brief periods of times, during which my dear commander chops me on the head to knock me out. What did you come to talk about?"


     Faxul sighed and looked away as this was mentioned, but he spoke anyway as he had to get this thought off of his chest.


     "I made the decision to use my special strategy now. After all the trump cards that you and the others have revealed, this will not assure me a victory. But it will let my people watch a good show."


     After finally saying it, Faxul bent his head, feeling drained.


     His original plan was to use his strategy in order to ensure at least one victory, but by analyzing everything, it had become clear that that would not be possible.


     Still, he was going to deploy it anyway.


     After a few seconds during which he looked down with frustration, he realized that Daneel hadn't said anything.


     Looking up, he saw that both Luther and Daneel were staring at a specific spot in the stands with their jaws hanging open.


     Following their line of sight, Faxul tried to understand why they were acting like so, but he wasn't an Exalted Human like them.


     Hence, he could only ask the Protector Raven, but even it took a few seconds to reply.


     Fed up, he took out a zoom trinket from his pocket before using it to magnify his sight.


     The first thing he saw was that people were running away in panic, but he had already noticed this before, although he didn't know the reason.


     Looking around, he finally focused on the sight of around 20 people standing with smiles on their faces while showing the whites of their eyes.


     Something golden was on each of their bodies, and as he zoomed in, he reacted in the same way.


     ...


     Meanwhile, Sister Xuan and Molan, who had seen this too, were just about to fly out in order to help the citizens.


     However, when the trinket on her body which had been given by the Champion level Matron herself vibrated, Sister Xuan immediately froze in her spot in the private booth.


     "Xuan! Are you still in the tournament? Get out! Now!"


     "Matron, there are some sort of mosquitoes killing people! We have an obligation to help! They don't look strong enough to hurt us, anyway!"


     This response was actually met by a pause, after which Sister Xuan heard the Matron scream for the first time in her life.


     "FOOL! WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?! THEY DON'T MATTER! THE CHURCH IS ATTACKING! WE ARE ON OUR WAY, BUT YOU. NEED. TO. GET. OUT!!!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     344 Incapacitated
      For a second or so, Sister Xuan just numbly stood there while looking at the mayhem in the stands.


     "XUAN, DID YOU HEAR ME?! RESPOND, DAM-"


     As the Matron's voice abruptly cut off, she finally regained her senses and said, "Matron? I heard you! Matron?"


     However, no matter how much she tried, there was no response from the other side.


     Feeling a hand tap her shoulders, she looked to the side to see Molan staring at the sky with her mouth wide open.


     A few figures were standing there in the sky, but the main thing that surprised and shocked both of them was that one of them was familiar.


     They had seen him before during a visit to their sect, and he had become famous everywhere as the Champion level powerhouse who actually became shy around women.


     His goofy smile was his trademark, but his disciples had told them that when that smile was wiped off his face, it was when things were serious.


     And right now, there was no smile.


     There were a total of 3 individuals in the air, and from the way they were standing, it was clear that two of them were on one side.


     These two wore shining black armor that shone, and their capes had a symbol of a sword piercing through a round object with rays surrounding it which looked like the sun.


     As for the other man whom they were familiar with, he wore a sleeveless tattered full-body grey training jacket that showed off his scarred muscles. He was very tanned, as if he had spent a lot of time under the sun, and his shiny bald head actually reflected the sunlight, signifying how smooth it was.


     "They just appeared. I was just looking where we could fly to."


     Just as Sister Xuan was about to respond to Molan, the bald man split into 7 people.


     In response, the other two men also mirrored his action, but they each split into 5 each.


     The newly arrived clones could easily be distinguished in both cases by the different clothes, and all 17 figures shot into the stadium in a blur.


     She didn't know what had happened between them, but it didn't require a genius to know that the two black-armored men were probably the ones from the Church.


     She wasn't clear about their targets, but the answer to this question became apparent just one second later.


     "They are…the rulers!"


     In the exact same spot from where they had raced away before, the 17 figures reappeared and the clones disappeared.


     However, there were an additional 5 figures floating beside the bald man in a transparent ball.


     These 5 were the rulers of the 5 Kingdoms taking part in this event, and the bald man had a triumphant expression on his face while the other two seemed to be frustrated.


     What…was going on?!


     Just as Sister Xuan and Molan were trying to wrap their heads around everything that was happening, a gigantic opaque barrier appeared above them.


     The sky was blocked out, but the barrier seemed to let in the sunlight, so everything was still visible.


     However, in the air, the 3 figures and the rulers were missing, as they were apparently outside the barrier.


     BOOM


     A sound like a thunderclap suddenly resounded across the entire stadium, making the frenzied crowd look up with shock to realize that they were now also trapped in a barrier.


     BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


     Almost as if two giants were battling somewhere nearby, the entire stadium and the surroundings were subject to these repeated sounds which apparently had the effect of scaring the hundreds of thousands of people more, as screams of fear started to appear which filled Sister Xuan and Molan's ears.


     So much had happened just now that the two were still trying to take in everything, but these screams fraught with pain and terror woke them up.


     The first thing that Sister Xuan did was take out the communication trinket that the Matron had just screamed through, but she stamped her foot in frustration when she saw that it wasn't working.


     Next, she took out the one that connected her with Daneel, and a smile filled with relief appeared on her face as she managed to send a message through.


     Yet, the response shocked her, and actually almost made her faint as she had already had too many surprises so far.


     "YOU B#&#@S! I'LL KILL YOU! JUST GET OVER HERE! SEE HOW I RIP YOU TO SHREDS! ARGH! ARR-Ignore what I just said. Come to Lanthanor's booth. Quickly."


     ....


     In the private booth of the Lanthanor Kingdom, Luther, who had just witnessed one of the strangest sights in his life, was rubbing his eyes and wondering whether he was going senile.


     One second, all three of them had been staring at the horrifying things happening in the crowd, and the next, a hole had appeared in the ceiling above them.


     The strangest thing was that there had been no sound when that hole had been made, making him wonder whether some spell had been cast to make him go deaf.


     However, what happened afterward was even stranger.


     2 distinct blurs had raced through the hole and snatched both the Daneel and Faxul before making another hole and leaving.


     Barely a millisecond after that, 4 more blurs which were a different color appeared in the room, but they only voiced sounds of frustration before leaving.


     One second later, a naked Daneel appeared on the floor which had become empty after the disappearance of the two Kings.


     "NO! STAY OUT! EVERYTHING'S FINE!"


     Seeing the mages in the room about to enter the opaque barrier, Luther shouted these words so that no more subjects of Lanthanor would have to see this sight.


     Immediately stripping his armor, he placed it on the King's body, who actually opened his eyes in the process.


     For a second, the two men looked into each other's eyes, with only a chest piece covering Daneel's genitals which could still feel the cold breeze coming through the holes in the room.


      Immediately, Luther stood up and looked away, refocusing his attention on the crowd, as if nothing had happened.


     This made him really forget what had happened, as what he saw appalled him.


     This was when the booming sounds from outside also started to be heard, so even he, someone who had spent decades on the battlefield, started to become overwhelmed before Daneel's calm voice settled his thoughts.


     "Aaron is outside the barrier. Give me the clothes he brought. Ask him to leave for how; his questions will be answered later."


     Nodding, Luther followed the instructions and gave the clothes to the King before turning away.


     "YOU B#&#@S! I'LL KILL YOU! JUST GET OVER HERE! SEE HOW I RIP YOU TO SHREDS! ARGH! ARR-Ignore what I just said. Come to Lanthanor's booth. Quickly."


     Hearing this shout, Luther turned around just in time to see the transformation in the King's face.


     The bloodlust from before had obviously been the one that said the first few words, but the redness in the eyes and the face gradually receded away from Daneel's face.


     Astonished at the fact that the King had managed to get over the enraged state by himself in such a short span of time, Luther was just about to speak but he was interrupted by Sister Xuan and Molan who appeared in the room.


     With a dead serious expression on his face, Daneel quickly said, "Tell me what you know. Its not important why I screamed at you; I'll explain later."


     Sister Xuan looked like she wanted an explanation right now, but the constant BOOMs which had started to shake the decorations and paintings in the room made her decide otherwise.


     "King Daneel, the Church is attacking the Event. A Champion-level member of the Big 4 has interrupted them. Their target seems to be the rulers, as the last thing we saw before the barrier appeared around the stadium was the 5 rulers all floating behind him. But…you're here. This must be your clone. What's going on outside?"


     Daneel widened his eyes slightly on hearing his suspicion confirmed, but it had been obvious from everything that had happened so far that the attackers must be either the Church or someone at the level of the Church.


     "I don't know. My main body was rendered unconscious along with all the other rulers as soon as I was taken out by that man. He said something about 'protecting us from mind attacks'."


     "The-then how is your clone still functioning?! To make this happen, you must be using the unique clone technique, which is peak Warrior level, even bordering on Champion level!"


     "Leave it, Molan. We should concentrate on the matter at hand. The Church is attacking, and all the rulers are incapacitated except King Daneel. I don't know if anyone else also has functioning clones. We need to set our priorities."


     In response, Daneel looked out the observatory glass in the room and said, "Yes. It's probably best to stop mosquitoes from killing thousands of people first. Agreed?"


     With a start, the two women looked at the crowd and hurriedly nodded, before all of them immediately flew out to assess the situation.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     345 Collecting
      "We can't teleport! It's still locked, I checked again! And no matter what trinket I use, I'm sure I can't break it! Just keep the little guy covered! I'll hold on!"


     Hearing these words which were shouted by the mage over the din being made by the thousands of people around them who were scrambling to get out, Norcet nodded and used his robe to cover his son up more so that none of his body would be exposed to the air.


     It seemed like an eternity ago, when they were all watching the final round of the Mage Handball Tournament to see who would be the winner.


     Both of them had also bet all of their money on Lanthanor just like the little kid, and this had made his eyes shine like lanterns.


     His mother had passed away many years ago in a raid on their caravan when Norcet was still a baby. From then, it had just been Norcet and the Mage who had brought him up.


     Seeing him so happy, joy had also filled their hearts, and at that moment, they didn't even care if Lanthanor lost and took their money with it.


     When the first screams had started to sound across the stadium, the mage had been the first one to detect that something was wrong.


     He had tried to teleport them away immediately, but at some point of time, a space lock trinket had been covertly placed which covered the entire stadium.


     In fact, at that point in time, there had still been a chance to escape, as the mage had a Warrior-level space lock breaking trinket which he knew would be effective.


     However, just before he was about to squeeze his hand around it, a second, stronger space lock came into existence.


     This one was more powerful than he had ever seen, and when he heard the loud buzzing which meant that the damn creatures were close, he erected this barrier around them.


     This was one of the spells he was most proud of: a barrier that could move.


     Although it didn't offer too much protection when moving with the person being cast, its strength could be increased at a whim by stopping the movement.


     Till now, they had been moving with the crowd to the exit, but the problem right now was that there were mosquitoes on both sides.


     "What are these things?! Have you seen them before?"


     "No! But they're fast as hell and they seem to multiply easily!"


     "Are they bigger than before?"


     When the mosquitoes had first made their appearance, all three of them had used zoom trinkets to see exactly what the threat was.


     Then, the shiny insects had been the half the size of a human ear.


     However, right now, they seemed to have at least doubled in size.


     All three of them were standing in a group of 20 people, who had all started to squeal with terror while also praying to the heavens to save them from this mess.


     Raising his head, Norcet got a clear vision of what they were up against, but he actually wished that he hadn't done so, as he had just gotten such an intense urge to puke from the sight of what he had just seen that it had taken him all he had to push it down.


     Just a few meters away, a man was standing limply on the ground with a wide smile on his face.


     His eyes were rolled back to show the white, and his head was angled upward, as if he couldn't get enough of the pleasure coursing through his mind.


     THUD.


     The next second, something golden zipped to one of the people in their group, while the first man fell the ground and didn't move.


     That same damn smile reappeared on the face of this new person, and they too stood up straight with hands hanging limply to the sides.


     Seeing this, those in their group hurried to create distance, but one by one, each of them started to get that smile which meant that their end was near.


     These mosquitoes were definitely the most terrifying killers that Norcet had ever seen.


     In his life, he had seen a fair share of murderers. When they killed, they had some emotion on their faces, and their actions were driven by logic, by greed.


     Even animals acted due to some interest.


     These mosquitoes were different.


     They only buzzed, and killed.


     If one was done, they would move on to the other.


     Again and again, until all that would be left were unmoving bodies.


     DONG!


     Driven out of his fear-driven reverie by one of the creatures which had been the cause behind it in the first place, Norcet looked up and realized with horror that there was actually a hole in the mage's barrier.


     "Dad, don't worry! The King will save us!"


     "Shut up, son! We only have ourselves! How are these things THAT powerful?! Here, take these!"


     Putting his hand into his pocket, Norcet pulled out 10 different trinkets after berating his son like so.


     The kid was too optimistic for his own good, but he had no time to explain patiently now.


     "Norcet, you miserly bastard. You must have hoarded so much to buy so many trinkets! Let's hope it saves us."


     With a nervous and fearful chuckle, Norcet watched as the Mage took the 10 trinkets.


     However, the mosquito that had attacked them had lost interest and moved to one of those alive in their group who didn't have a trinket.


     For now, there was enough prey around, so they weren't bothered.


     However, in barely 10 minutes during which the trio tried to move without drawing attention and failed, the mosquitoes were slowly running out of open human bodies to feed on.


     They started to converge on their barrier, and the mage's barrier broke in a few seconds.


     Yet, it was replaced by one from Norcet's trinkets, giving them a measure of protection.


     They had been detected anyway, so the trio made a run for it.


     However, there was only death and more mosquitoes all around.


     Soon enough, they were on their last trinket, and there seemed to be no more hope.


     Norcet had seen this coming in the last 60 seconds, and as he saw the end of his life coming, he didn't have any regrets except maybe coming to this event.


     Of course, that was irrational.


     His son, who was in his hands covered by the cloak, had by now already caught a glimpse outside and gotten terrified.


     When Norcet bent to kiss his forehead for one last time, he heard the chant the kid was saying over and over again, and it actually made him laugh.


     "The King will come. The King will come. The King will come."


     "it's time, old friend. It's been great knowing you."


     The Mage, who was struggling to put up the last barrier using his aching mageroot, only sighed and patted Norcet on the shoulder before saying, "The feeling's mutual. I just feel bad for the kid. I wish-"


     CRACK


     The barrier finally broke, letting a mosquito bury its mandible in the mage, making the smile of death appear on his face.


     Meanwhile, Norcet also felt a prick on his back.


     What followed it was a rush of euphoria, telling him that all was right with the world.


     There was nothing wrong with having the blood and life leave his body. No, this was how it was supposed to be.


     His mind was flooded by chemicals which left him no choice but to…smile.


     His last shreds of consciousness were being eaten away, but just before he let everything go, he thought he heard something.


     It was a shout from a voice which sounded familiar, but Norcet no longer had the mental faculty to determine who it was.


     Yet, he was able to comprehend the meaning, but it made no sense.


     "Hey, you golden turds! I've got tastier blood here, come and get it!"


     Just as fast as it had come, that euphoria was replaced by an intense feeling of weakness which made him collapse to the ground.


     His leg was being shaken by his son, who kept saying over and over again, "DAD, I WAS RIGHT! HE CAME!"


     However, Norcet was preoccupied with the sight above him.


     Hundreds, no, thousands of golden mosquitoes each the size of a man's palm were all meshed together into a huge squirming sphere.


     They were all alive, and they seemed to be trying to get to the center.


     They were so packed together that Norcet couldn't even get a glimpse of what was inside, but just from seeing such a fantastical sight, he knew in his gut that it was the King of Lanthanor.


     And as the sphere moved forward and started to cover more ground in the stadium, he patted his son on his head and hugged him tight.


     Meanwhile, Daneel wiped his forehead as he heard the notification from the system.


     [Collection underway. Percentage: 63%. Biological analysis underway. Kill switch being searched. Control switch being searched. Alternate methods to subdue being searched. Please proceed with collection.]


     In his hands were the bottles of blood he used to train with, and in his neck was the strongest barrier in Lanthanor.


     As he saw the piles of bodies, he had to try hard to control the rage and bloodlust that threatened to rise again.


     Whoever was responsible for this would pay, and he would make sure of that.


     For Lanthanor.


     And for Angaria.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     346 Control
      As this was just a clone, Daneel couldn't cast any spells with it. For now, the only thing he could do was hope that whatever solution the system found wouldn't need magic.


     Well, the possibility of this was slim, but Daneel still kept his hopes up.


     In the process of covering the entire breadth of the stadium, the thick cloud around Daneel became larger and larger until it looked like a terrifying swarm which actually scared the already terrified people wherever it went.


     Even the pressure he was facing from the combined onslaught of the mosquitoes was increasing, and as he heard the faint cracking sounds which indicated that the energy in the barrier was about to run out, he immediately activated a new one, just to be safe.


     Daneel had no idea whether there was any other ruling figure who had also been able to deploy a clone. According to what Molan had said, the ability to control a clone when the original body was unconscious was apparently something which only Warrior-level individuals could do, so the only possible candidates were the King of Axelor and the Queen of Arafell.


     Eldra and Faxul were, after all, still only at the Human level.


     [Collection underway. Percentage: 78%. Biological analysis underway. Kill switch being searched. Control switch being searched. Alternate methods to subdue being searched. Please proceed with collection]


     Absorbed in his thoughts and keeping a close eye on the barrier, Daneel realized that they had stopped.


     "What's wrong, Cassandra?"


     Right now, he wasn't alone in the barrier as he needed someone to fly him around.


     This someone was the commander of Lanthanor, who also had a red complexion as if she was also affected by the enraged state just like Daneel.


     She had seen the carnage outside, and since then, she had just been following orders while keeping her mouth shut.


     Now, when she spoke, her tone held a tinge of defeat.


     "We have covered the stadium, Your Majesty."


     Hearing this, Daneel was puzzled as the percentage was still at 78%.


     As he asked the system the reason, the answer made him raise his eyebrows with panic.


     [More targets are present north, east, west and south of host. Please proceed with collection.]


     "Cassandra, where does this damn barrier extend to?"


     Both of them hadn't had the chance to accurately assess the situation before jumping into this activity. In fact, Daneel had only told Luther and the rest to round up all their soldiers before setting off.


     Hence, Cassandra had to ask Aaron, who was outside, for the answer.


     "My Lord, it apparently…covers Olympia too. The mosquitoes must definitely have spread inward…"


     "Then what are you waiting for?! Quickly, cover the entire place! Don't you want to save all these people?"


     "S-save? Aren't they dead?"


     "No. Whoever designed the mosquitoes didn't give them the attribute of patience or frugality. These things are like gourmet diners; they only drink the blood with the most nutrition before moving on to another body, as there are so many. But if we give them time, they will start going back to the bodies on the floor for more. THAT will cause more death. We HAVE to move quickly and collect as many as possible. Let's go!"


     Nodding with determination, the duo set off to the surrounding area, where there was chaos everywhere.


     Things were at least OK in Olympia, because it was mostly empty. However, in the wide open ground between the stadium and Olympia, clumps of mosquitoes were having the buffet of their lives.


     However, when Daneel flew near them with the blood of his mosquitoes, it was as if they had eyed a delicacy they couldn't get over.


     Hence, without fail, they would go to him.


     As these two continued their activity, a man was frantically pacing to and fro in the booth that belonged to the Kingdom of Axelor.


     Viewing the death and bloodshed below him, the minister who had given the order for the mosquito to be released could only watch on with horror, knowing that he was the one who was responsible for everything that was happening.


     Of course, he had acted on the orders of the King, but it was still the truth that his hands were also soaked with blood.


     Killing innocent people wasn't actually something that was new to him, but to see carnage on this scale…made the minister want to claw his eyes out with guilt.


     The King had disappeared and was now floating on the outside of the barrier, and he was the one with the top authority in Axelor right now.


     What was he supposed to do?


     Announcing that he was the culprit crossed his mind, but he knew that he would die before he got the words out due to the oath that bound him.


     This was the reason behind his pacing, and for the 10th time, he walked to one of the walls of the private booth and punched a spot to open a hidden compartment.


     Inside lay the body of the King of Axelor, but it was lifeless.


     Why did the damn man have to decrease his power?!


     If he was still a Warrior, this clone would be active right now.


     Just as he was about to close the compartment, a voice sounded across the entire area, making him freeze.


     "This is the King of Lanthanor. I am in the process of collecting all the mosquitoes so that they will not cause you any more harm. I need the help of all the Kingdoms! In this crucial time, we must all unite! All active clones of the rulers, or those who are in charge of the Kingdoms in the absence of the rulers, please make your way to the private booth of the Kingdom of Lanthanor. Angaria needs your help to protect itself!"


     A chance to…reverse some of the damage he had caused?


     But he was the culprit! How could he even face them?


     What was he supposed to do?!


     As the compartment closed, the minister resumed the pacing.


     ….


     As a beautiful figure wearing a pink dress flew into the private booth that belonged to Lanthanor, Sister Xuan heaved a sigh of relief.


     Inside, there was already a small Raven, which was currently stumbling around on the broken table in the room.


     "That makes 3 rulers! Please ask your troops to assemble in the center of the ground. King Daneel has a plan to end this threat."


     As Queen Arafell heard this, she nodded at the woman beside her who started sending the message to their soldiers.


     Meanwhile, the Raven in the room had just nodded to the Queen, almost like a human.


     Seeing her puzzled look, Sister Xuan explained, "That's the clone of the protector Raven of the Black Raven Kingdom, and King Faxul is currently controlling it using some…exclusive magic of his Kingdom. I'll contact King Daneel and let him know that you have arrived."


     Saying so, Sister Xuan took out the communication trinket and sent the message, but she was met by silence.


     She had gotten the message to broadcast Daneel's voice just a minute ago, and he had said that it was absolutely crucial to assemble all the able-bodied soldiers.


     However, now, there was no response.


     If she had known that the reason behind this was that Daneel was busy shaking his head to make sure that he had heard right, she might have dropped the trinket in shock.


     Indeed, Daneel, who had just heard the message from the system that a way had been found to subdue the mosquito, had almost dropped the bottles of blood in his hands when he heard what it was.


     A minute ago, he had gotten the idea to gather all soldiers as he might need them for something or the other.


     He had no idea what solution the system would come up with, but the soldiers would be useful to restore calm to the areas where stampedes were still happening due to the people being afraid that the mosquitoes might come back.


     He had thought that the answer might involve something like tricking the mosquitoes into killing themselves, but as he heard the notification of the system again, he realized that he could never have predicted this even if he tried.


     [Solution: "Gold" strain mosquitoes can mate with Strain A and Strain B developed by host in the past to come under the control of host. After the mating process, host can simply order the mosquitoes as per his wishes.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     347 Mayhem
      Mating?! He was supposed to make them mate?!


     This was so unexpected that Daneel had to take a moment to collect himself, but after that, he realized that this solution was definitely better than any he had hoped for.


     Of course, this was because of the second part of the system's communication: he could control these mosquitoes too after the mating process!


     "System, what should I do to make them mate?", he asked, his ears burning faintly at the fact that he was now playing matchmaker for some mosquitoes.


     [Host must find a way to allow the mosquitoes from outside into the barrier. System has already sent a message for them to travel from the Valley to this location. Their path is blocked. After this, the male and female mosquitoes will act in different ways to attract the 'gold' strain mosquitoes. After the attraction process, the male uses its clasper to grab on to the female to enter its va-]


     "GOT IT! Got it. I'll find a way to let our mosquitoes inside."


     Too much information. Trying to get the image out of his head, Daneel started to figure out how he was supposed to contact the man outside.


     Clearly, this barrier had been set up by him to protect the entire area, but he must be unaware that he was also killing everyone inside.


     "System, how much time will these things stay attracted to this blood? How much time do I have to begin the…mating process?"


     [40 minutes. After this time, the gold strain mosquitoes will start to lose interest and go back to the humans. Host is advised to reach an isolated location to slow down the arrival of this eventuality.]


     40 minutes. It wasn't a lot, but he had to do it in this time.


     "Luther. Use as many soldiers as you need to clear out a large area to the east of Olympia. I need the entire space to be cleared. Quickly."


     Sending this message, Daneel said, "Head to the east side. We are going to handle this problem there."


     East was the direction where the Valley lay, so it would be best to make sure that this mating process occurred without more variables coming into play.


     [System informs host that there is some crucial information host needs to know.]


     What? He couldn't possibly need to know how they…did it, right?


     "What is it?", Daneel asked, trying once again not to see the creatures in front of him.


     [There is a short span of time before the mating process during which the gold strain mosquitoes will no longer be attracted to the blood that is with the host. During this span of time, the gold strain mosquitoes can escape the mating process and move to other human prey, where they can reproduce without the need of another mosquito. Hence, the best way to ensure that this doesn't happen is that host must gather all humans in one place. This way, the mosquitoes will stay close by and be mated with.]


     Wait…what?!


     Daneel didn't clearly understand the whole thing, but one point had been clear: he needed to collect all the humans in one place?


     Wouldn't they be vulnerable anyway then?


     Asking the system this question, he got the response:


     [Affirmative. Many gold strain mosquitoes will attack the humans. The humans must be defended during this time.]


     The humans must be defended?


     The system made it sound simple, but it didn't need to consider the fact that there were actually millions of people under the barrier.


     "What about the bodies of those who had already collapsed? Do I need to gather them, too?"


     [Negative. The gold strain mosquitos will only go after living prey for the time period which is needed.]


     Well, there was at least some consolation.


     Still, realizing the daunting task ahead of him, Daneel shook his head.


     He had to assemble millions of people from different nationalities in one place, and he also had to protect them all for a period of time so that the damn gold strain mosquitoes wouldn't have the time of their lives before they came under his control.


     In fact, at this moment, it seemed so daunting that Daneel had no idea how he would accomplish it.


     "System, is there no other way?"


     [Negative. All other scenarios result in much higher loss of life.]


     "What about the satisfaction level right now? Has it increased or decreased?"


     The whole point of setting up this event initially had been so that he could raise the satisfaction level in order to finally unlock the empire spirit and also gain more EXP so that he could upgrade the system.


     [Unable to obtain concrete numbers. Too much flex. General trend: downwards.]


     Downwards. This meant that the satisfaction level was actually…going down.


     Daneel felt disheartened hearing this. He had done so much, but some damn bastard had gone and ruined everything.


     What was he supposed to do now? Give up?


     Just as he started to lose hope, he remembered a saying that he had always loved back on Earth.


     "Leaders are born in times of strife."


     Indeed, the satisfaction level was falling right now, but what if the people saw someone act selflessly to protect them?


     Wouldn't it shoot back up?


     Besides, the level had been constantly going up throughout the entire event, so this act should definitely save it.


     "Change of plans."


     Putting on a determined expression on his face, Daneel started sending the messages to Luther and Sister Xuan after telling Cassandra to change their route.


     He had an opportunity to show the continent something that it had never seen before, and he was damn well going to make full use of it.


     ...


     After being saved, Norcet, his son, and the mage had started to make their way back to Olympia.


     This was also the thought mirrored by most among them, as they hoped that staying in a closed space might decrease the risk of coming under attack again.


     Around them, everywhere, there was mayhem.


     The soldiers of the Kingdoms and the guards were still nowhere to be seen, so some people who had realized that this was the perfect opportunity to line their pockets had started to loot all the bodies around them.


     The mage acted at most times to drive away these vultures, but there was only so much they could do.


     It was only after the voice of the King of Lanthanor resounded through the stadium that these acts started to decrease.


     From the stern way with which he handled mischief makers, Daneel had already become someone to be feared even in the people who didn't belong to his Kingdom.


     A few minutes later, a second announcement was heard, and this one made the trio stop their actions.


     "All the people of Angaria must make their way to the ground where they will be offered protection. Please comply. The King of Lanthanor has managed to bring the mosquitoes under control for now, but this will not be the case after some time. Then, everyone will once again be at risk. For your own safety, follow these instructions. Please make your way to the stadium."


     The mage had already voiced his concerns that sitting inside a house wouldn't help in saving them from the mosquitoes, as they seemed to have a different level of strength and intelligence.


     Hence, when they heard this, they actually heaved a sigh of relief and started to head back.


     However, through the corner of his eye, Norcet spotted something.


     On the stands of the stadium, a few hundred meters away from them, a man wearing the uniform of the Axelorian army had just slung one of the bodies lying on the ground over his shoulder.


     After looking around, he repeated the action with another body before heading in the direction of Olympia.


     Both of these bodies were those of women, but that was all Norcet could tell from this distance.


     His entire business had been built on him trusting his gut, and it now told him that there was something very wrong going on.


     "You two go ahead. I need to make a small detour.", he said, before following that man.


     "No. Stick together. I'll come with you. And so will little Norcet."


     Hearing the mage's forceful words, Norcet sighed and nodded before patting his son's head.


     "I saw something suspicious over there. Follow me."


     Saying so, he took them on the path of that soldier.


     He had the zoom trinket, so it was easy to keep track of the man due to the slope.


     After crossing the area in between where there was even more chaos, they reached a building in Olympia which the man entered.


     This was in the Royal section, so it belonged to one of the Kingdoms which was participating in the event.


     All of the building's windows and doors were locked, but Norcet had just managed to catch a glimpse of what was inside using the zoom trinket due to the Axelorian soldier opening the door to enter.


     A single individual, surrounded by dozens of naked female bodies.


     Norcet felt he had seen this individual before, but he just couldn't place his finger on it.


     It was only a few seconds later did he finally realize who it was.


     That man had been one of those on the Axelorian team who were suspected to be outsiders.


     With this realization and the possibility of that man's background, Norcet immediately started to scurry back, making the other two follow.


     He had to seek an audience with the King.


     Now.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     348 The Matron
      Teleporting hundreds of kilometers at a time, the Matron quickly appeared in the air above where Angaria's grandest event had been taking place till now.


     All she saw was a humongous barrier that was like a bubble that had covered the earth. It encapsulated an area of over 500 kilometers, and as she flicked her finger to make a 1-kilometer long icicle appear beside her, another man teleported to the spot a few meters away from her.


     "Matron. My son is in there."


     He was bald, and if someone saw him and the man inside who was currently engaging those from the Church, they would see a strong resemblance.


     Only, this man also had a white beard, and his body was much bulkier than the other.


     Also, crisscrossing scars covered all of the muscles visible, and they formed a mesmerizing design that would make anyone want to keep looking.


     "I know," replied the Matron, whose face was covered by a veil.


     She was wearing a long grey dress over her slender body, and the hem of the dress was floating playfully in the air even though there was no breeze.


     With another flick, the large icicle collided with the barrier, but it was like a toothpick trying to upend a large bowl.


     It simply shattered and didn't cause any damage to the barrier.


     "What do you think? Hero level, at least?", asked the Matron, while the fist of the man started to shake with anger.


     Veins started to appear on his face which had turned red, and the tight half-sleeved shirt he was wearing till now tore into shreds due to his muscles swelling.


     His lower body, however, remained the same, clad in orange pants.


     BOOM!


     In an instant, the man shot forward and broke the sound barrier.


     BOOOOMMMM!!!


     Barely a second later, the sound of impact reverberated throughout the surroundings.


     Looking down, the Matron saw that the man's upper body was now double the size of his lower. He looked like some malnourished giant which had only managed to grow half of its body, but the rippling muscles which were visible displayed an aura of strength that would make those watching feel as if they could be crushed by a whim of this man.


     His two fists were in contact with the barrier, but at some point of time, he had put on gloves which seemed to be made of some sort of skin.


     Steam was coming from the point of contact, but it looked reddish, as if its origin was something sinister.


     With another sonic boom, he reappeared beside the Matron and said in a measured tone, "Yes, Hero-level. I've already received authorization to use the communication linking device. Will you do it or should I?"


     The anger from before seemed to be gone, but knowing him, the Matron could tell that it had only been swallowed down.


     "Let me."


     Saying so, the Matron seemed to pick something out from thin air.


     It was a flute that looked like it was made from bamboo, and it had floral patterns all around it.


     If one looked closer, they would observe that the patterns were actually real flowers that had been somehow been inlaid in the flute.


     Raising her veil, the Matron exposed full, lush lips which she used to blow on the flute.


     No sound came out of it, but from one end, it started to disintegrate.


     A few seconds later, her hands were empty, as if the flute had never been there in the first place.


     "A one-time Exalted Champion level trinket. Gone, just like that. Did it work, though?"


     In response, the Matron took out her communication trinket before saying, "Respond, Xuan. I've arrived at your location, but I'm blocked by a barrier. Activate the communication eye I gave you."


     A second later, Sister Xuan's excited voice came through the trinket.


     "Matron! Thank the heavens! The situation? Oh…I'll activate the communication eye."


     The Matron was puzzled by her star disciple's tone, but she just took out another trinket from thin air.


     It opened into a large display panel, and as the image flickered before becoming clear, both the Matron and the man gasped with shock.


     The point of view was from the air. After getting over their shock, the thing that caught their notice was that millions of people were all gathered in one place, but they were all looking up with fear in their eyes.


     And the sight which seemed to have cast a spell of silence over them: a shiny, golden globe that was squirming and moving, made of mosquitoes of which each looked more ravenous than the next.


     "Are those…"


     As the Matron's voice floated off into silence, the man spoke with the anger returning to his tone.


     "Yes. The aptly named 'Doom mosquitoes', but their strength seems to be locked. WHICH IDIOT FROM THE CENTRAL CONTINENT WAS ABLE TO OBTAIN THEM AND THEN SET THEM LOOSE?"


     "Marcus…the epidemic last time…"


     "Yes. Millions died, and Angaria was almost lost. We tried to completely get rid of them, but we couldn't. Call Ashahell. He's the expert."


     Nodding, the Matron began to send the message, but she froze when she heard the voice of her disciple coming from the communication trinket.


     "Matron, the King of Lanthanor is in the center of the globe-he's keeping all the mosquitoes in check. He says he has a plan to stop them, but he needs our help."


     "Xuan, what foolishness are you talking? Those mosquitoes cannot be controlled by any method known to us! There aren't even any Hero-level texts that say that this is possible! That man is taking you for a ride! Apprehend him before he causes more damage!"


     "NO, Matron! He's the one whom you said deserves to be in the Big 4! If he says he can do it, HE CAN!"


     Being shouted at for the first time by a mere Warrior, the Matron almost burst into a fit of rage, but the man laid a hand on her shoulder.


     This instantly calmed her down, as his touch invoked memories that calmed and soothed her.


     "Is he the one you said has an inheritance?"


     "Yes. But no inheritance from Angaria could possibly…"


     "You know what your master used to say. In times of strife, Angaria always finds a way. Maybe HE is our way right now. Trust him for now. You've never been a bad judge of character either, just like your disciple."


     Hearing this, the Matron took a few seconds to think but nodded in the end.


     "All right, Xuan. Find out what he wants. You need to know that there is a different barrier surrounding the one set up by Marcus's son. And if you ever raise at me again, even if Angaria itself is sinking, I will tie up your vocal cords for ten years. Clear?"


     After a few moments of silence, the response came.


     "Yes, ma'am."


     ...


     In the globe surrounded by hundreds of thousands of bloodsuckers, Daneel sighed with relief when he heard that the Matron outside was ready to listen.


     However, his face took on an ashen expression when he heard that there was another barrier outside. His original plan had been to contact the one outside who was fighting with those from the Church and ask him to open the barrier for a second or so that his mosquitoes could get in.


     Yet, they had to get there first to make this happen, but it seemed like this might not be possible.


     Still, he asked anyway, as there was no other way.


     "Ask the Matron whether it is possible to breach the barrier outside at least briefly so that I can have some…insects come in. I need them to stop these things."


     When the response came from Sister Xuan, Daneel gritted his teeth with frustration.


     "It's not possible. The barrier outside is Hero-level, and although those from the Big 4 have begun the process of breaking it down, it will take an hour."


     An hour. He didn't have that kind of time.


     Racking his brain and thinking about everything he knew about barriers, Daneel got an idea.


     "Is it possible to make a tiny hole? Just for the briefest of moments?"


     The Big 4 had been protecting Angaria for millennia, and he refused to believe that they didn't have the ability to even accomplish this.


     Thankfully, his hunch turned out to be right.


     "Yes. But it will require the use of a trinket that is 10 times more valuable than all the wealth in your Kingdom, according to the Matron. She is asking if you are sure. If you aren't you will have to answer to the Big 4."


     Ignoring the jibe about the cost, Daneel smiled and answered, "I'm sure. It should be enough to let one insect through. Now, I need to address everyone here."


     Saying so, Daneel asked Cassandra to magnify his voice and also to activate the communication eye to make his image appear on the large display trinket in the center which was still there.


     On Earth, times of great peril were marked by leaders making speeches which went down in History as being instrumental in either uniting unwilling allies or bolstering the courage of soldiers to achieve victory.


     He could never have expected that he would have the opportunity to make one like that, but right now, he was going to seize it with all his might.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     349 Speech
      "My bet is that he makes us take the front lines. When he does, we leave. You all got that? We don't say one word."


     In the center of the stadium, at a particular spot in front of the cordon behind which millions of scared, terrified people were shuffling around, trying not to jostle those around them.


     The minister and the commander of the Kingdom of Axelor, along with a few soldiers, were standing around and doing their part in maintaining control of the crowd.


     Although it could be said that this was what they were doing, in reality, there was almost nothing that could be done with just a few thousands of soldiers when there were so many people to handle.


     However, the mages were a big help, as they managed to create large non-protecting barriers that indicated where the people had to stand, and had also cast non-trespassing spells so that the soldiers would be notified if anyone stepped out of the denoted area.


     Hearing these words said by the commander behind him, the minister, who had finally made the decision to heed the call, closed his fist tight and shook with the urge to retort.


     The people of Axelor were also in the crowd, so it was their duty to at least instill confidence in the Axelorians.


     Yet, as their King was currently indisposed, the commanders and the soldiers had started to get doubts that they would be made the scapegoats, as it was clear that the King of Lanthanor would be the one leading everything.


     Everyone knew of their long history of adversity, and it was the best time to get rid of the top talent of Axelorian army which had been deployed to give the best performance in the event.


     The minister, of course, who knew that this entire situation was their fault, was still torn about what he was supposed to do.


     Many thoughts kept running through his mind, chief of which was the knowledge that the truth coming out would turn the entire continent against them.


     Hence, when he had heard that the King of Lanthanor had a way to solve the situation, he had actually almost jumped in joy.


     From then, all the soldiers present had been assigned to teams who scoured specific areas of the land under the barrier to gather all the citizens at one place.


     So far, it had only been routine work, so no tensions had evolved.


     Yet, now, with the soldiers of all 5 Kingdoms standing near each other, temperatures were getting high.


     For now, there were teams posted at every interval around the round area where all the citizens had been standing, yet all anyone did was either look up to see the globe of terrifying mosquitoes or talk about what solution the King of Lanthanor might have.


     Hence, when Daneel's voice was finally heard by everyone, a pin-drop silence spread through the stadium where tens of thousands of bodies were still lying around, as if they were forgotten.


     "People of Angaria.


     People of Angaria


     People of Angaria


     People of Anga..."


     The first words themselves had such a booming tone of confidence and reassurance that they managed to calm down most of the people who were still very scared that the mosquitoes might attack.


     And as they all saw the calm face of the King of Lanthanor which appeared on the large display board, the rest at least quieted enough to listen to what he had to say.


     "I know what you are all thinking. One second, we were all enjoying the best magical skill that our continent has to offer. The next, these bastard insects were killing people everywhere. Right now, I could talk about how I SWEAR on my life that I WILL find the one responsible and tear their heart out of their chest."


     As the people saw the expression of pure rage appear on the face of the King of Lanthanor, the anger that they had pushed down erupted in them too, leading them to shout briefly to show that they agreed.


     "But this is not the time for that. You all must have lost friends, family. You might be thinking that they are lost forever, but I can tell you that this is not the case. I don't want all of you to get your hopes up, but I don't want you to lose hope completely either. Most of those lying on the ground in the stadium or its surrounding areas can be saved, if, IF, we manage to erase the threat that you all see around me."


     As cries of relief started to erupt, Daneel continued in a tone that meant business.


     "Now, I said that I have a solution, but it requires that I must as something of you. It requires…that we all work together. It requires that I can trust my back to an Axelorian without needing to worry that he will stab it the first chance he gets. Soldiers of Axelor and Eldinor, I know that we haven't had the greatest of histories, and with your leaders absent, I know that I have no right to ask you of this. Still, I have no choice but to ask, no, IMPLORE that you follow my orders. You will save a lot of lives if you do so, and if it requires me, the King of Lanthanor, to get down on my knees, then I will do so, because I want to see everyone live. Please. Please trust me. I need you. Your people, need you. Angaria needs you. What do you say?"


     With each word, it was as if the King of Lanthanor was doing something that a King would never do.


     He was lowering himself, lowering his status, for the good of the people.


     By the way he talked and the words he used, his yearning to be of service and his zeal to protect resonated with all those watching, making them almost cheer loudly if they weren't still afraid that it would startle the mosquitoes above them.


     In fact, towards the ending of the speech, there had even been tears in the eyes of the King. Those that noticed this spread the news, and the impassioned speech sounded over and over again in the minds of the people.


     Those that were near the soldiers of Axelor and Eldinor even started to say things like "Do it for Angaria! Do it for us! Don't hold grudges! King Daneel can be trusted!"


     And of course, there were also detractors who either yelled the opposite or kept quiet, but these were in the minority.


     Eldinor was the first to make a decision. A member of their council, who had taken over command in the absence of the Queen, magnified her voice and said, "Eldinor stands with you, King. Like you said, it is not time to reflect on our differences. Let it never be known that the Elves did not answer the call when called for."


     "Thank you."


     These two were the only words given in response, but they carried such an intense emotion that many citizens even cried after hearing them.


     Daneel, on the other hand, who was seeing that his job was being accomplished nicely,


     All that was left was Axelor, and this was something that he had been planning since the beginning.


     No one in Axelor's leading position would ever allow for something like this. The most they would do would be to say that they would only take care of Axelorians.


     Daneel's aim was to make sure that he began to become an idol in the hearts of the people.


     He had thought for a bit whether there was anything wrong with keeping that goal in mind, but he had gone with it, as it was all to save Angaria in the end anyway.


     His first speech had already been designed to show himself to be someone who let the past go to ensure the safety of everyone.


     It had done its job, and now, with Axelor not giving an answer, his next step was to give one with even more passion so that he could show himself as the one to back.


     In fact, if it were left to him, he might have let his anger get to his head and let him take the decision to let the bastards rot and die, as they were the one most likely to be the cause behind this situation.


     He had no proof, but there was just this gut feeling that it was either the Church or Axelor.


     Still, he had to swallow it down and beg them now.


     However, just as he was about to give the most impassionate speech yet, a gruff sound could be heard throughout the stadium.


     "Axelor is also with you. Just tell us what you need."


     He didn't know what kind of weird bad luck he was having that had made his plan go awry, but Daneel had no time to grumble.


     Instead, it was time to let in the champ who was going to impregnate thousands of insects all by himself. Or herself.


     "Send the message, The mosquito must have reached the barrier by now; its big and red. Let it in."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     350 Conversion
      [Confirmed. As per the estimates drawn up, after 50 percent of the gold strain mosquitoes mate, the rest will no longer be under the control of host. After losing control, the gold strain mosquitoes will begin to attack all those around them before they are forcibly mated with by the other 50%, which will have come under host's control. Time required: 10 minutes. System recommends that host must find a way to protect the people for this amount of time.]


     Here was the reason that Daneel had made that speech before in the first place.


     Even though his secondary motive was to make himself an idol, he really did require the help of all the soldiers present to make sure that those 10 minutes wouldn't prove fatal to all the humans gathered here.


     The plan was simple: after the champ made its way here and started the impregnation process, there would be some time during which the gold strain mosquitoes would still be fixated on the blood in Daneel's hands. The mosquito that the champ impregnated would come under Daneel's control and move on to another, while the champ would also start the mating process with another gold strain mosquito.


     In this way, the number of gold strain mosquitoes under Daneel's control would multiply with time, but after around 50% of them are affected, the rest would apparently come to their senses.


     For 10 minutes, barely a couple of thousand soldiers and guards would have to defend millions of people from the onslaught of the mosquitoes.


     During those 10 minutes, Daneel's mosquitoes would be going around and trying to bring as many more mosquitoes under his control as possible, but the key was to organize a defense.


     Now that he had the word from all 5 Kingdoms, it was time to do just that.


     ...


     Outside the second barrier, the Matron and the man who had been called Marcus were standing on the ground and tapping at different spots on the part of the barrier in front of them.


     "This is as good as a spot as any. I just hope that kid knows what he's doing. The cost of this thing alone…"


     "Enough, Marcus. You were the one that said that we have to give him a chance. And yes, I am not a bad judge of character. Whatever he is doing will save lives. The only question I have is how many. And of course, how the hell he managed to find an inheritance which has methods which haven't even been posited by the leading Champion-level researchers of Angaria. So yes, I have a lot of questions, but right now, we need to just concentrate on letting that…thing through."


     Towards the end of her statement, the Matron pointed at a fist-sized red mosquito which was repeatedly bashing its head against the barrier.


     It didn't seem to feel any pain, and it kept repeating this process no matter how many times it was thrown back.


     In fact, sometimes, weirdly, the Matron could swear that she saw it thrusting its lower part forward, as if it was eager to do…something.


     As Marcus heaved a sigh and looked down briefly with frustration, she shook her head slightly and asked, "How's your boy doing? I know you're worried, and when you're worried, you fret."


     "He's my son, and there's no way that he will go down to two *&^^& knights from the *&^^((^&* Church. He says they are putting up a tough fight, but he's holding on for now. The priority is to protect the rulers; there's no way that we can allow the Church to destabilize us right before their invasion. Have the others started the process of the complete breach?"


     "Yes, they are on the other side. Ashahell is apparently in the middle of some important training, so he isn't present. Anyway, let's do this. I'm all set."


     "Well, here goes. If that kid wastes this trinket, he won't be able to pay back his debt no matter how many lifetimes he works his ass off. Do it."


     With a nod, the Matron once again extended her hand in the air and took out a short spear.


     It seemed to be made of a rock-like material, with the edges blunt.


     However, on the grey shaft, if one looked closer, they would be able to see a shining red rhinoceros-like creature that looked like it would leap out at any second.


     "Activating 'Pierce' trinket. Get ready to send the little guy inside."


     With a nod, Marcus pointed at the mosquito to encapsulate it in a small barrier before the Matron tapped on the tip of the spear.


     ROOOOAARRRR!!


     With a peculiar roar that sounded kind of muffled, a hazy fist-sized rhinoceros-like creature with a single large horn on its head and grey scales on its skin came into existence on top of the spear.


     In the direction that the tip of the spear was pointing, it shot forward at a speed that was even faster than that with which Marcus had traveled at before when he attacked the barrier.


     SNIP


     As the sharp horn of the rhinoceros impacted the barrier, a small hole appeared for a split second which Marcus used to shoot the ball containing the mosquito inside.


     He seemed to have used too much force, as the ball-shaped barrier bounced many times before coming to rest.


     Coming out, the mosquito seemed confused, and initially flew around in circles for a little while.


     Just as both of them were about to panic and send a message, it seemed to come to its senses, shooting off in the direction of the inner barrier.


     "Son, open the barrier at the coordinates on my mark. 3,2,1!"


     The hole had already been closed, but the opaqueness of the barrier had been compromised in the process, and it was still in the process of recovering.


     As they watched, another hole appeared in the secondary barrier which the mosquito passed through and made its way inside.


     "I wonder what it will achieve. And I can't wait to get my hands on that kid. Let's go help the team on the other side."


     Leaving these words, the Matron teleported away, with Marcus doing the same after shooting a sad and worried look at the inner barrier, inside where his son was fighting for his life, and for Angaria.


     ...


     "Ready. Remember, follow my instructions, and everything will be fine. It will be soon, and you will know when you need to act. Just keep an eye out."


     [Mosquito approaching. Mating shall begin in: 20 seconds.]


     The instructions had been given, and all the soldiers had been arranged as per Daneel's plan.


     Now, it was time for the champ to do his work.


     He seemed to be tired after flying for a long distance, as after he approached the airspace in which the large globe of golden mosquitoes, he first paused for a bit to regain his energy.


     After doing so and thrusting his lower part forward a few times as if in practice, the red mosquito shot forward.


     Some people had already seen it, and had started to panic, thinking that it was a new threat.


     Yet, the soldiers and guards who had already been instructed by Daneel were doing everything they could to keep the calm, and so far, there was no major situation yet.


     However, that was all going to change.


     As the red mosquito entered the golden globe, it actually stood out due to its color.


     It had already found its target, and as it engaged in the act, it was actually ignored by all those around it because the attraction for the blood that Daneel was holding was too much.


     All it took was 10 seconds. After 10 seconds, the red mosquito flew back as if it was exhausted, and as for the one that it had done the…act with, it froze in the air for a few moments.


     As Daneel observed closely using a display trinket he had set up inside the barrier in the middle of the globe, he saw as the first target changed color, becoming a mix of red and gold, almost like the color of the dragon on his favorite robes that he loved to wear.


     [Connection Successful. Host has obtained control of 1 red-gold strain mosquito. Continuing the process.]


     With renewed enthusiasm, the red mosquito shot back into the globe to continue its divine duty, while the red-gold mosquito started to do the same.


     As the overall color of the globe started to change, the people who were watching were puzzled as to what was happening.


     "BRACE! 5 SECONDS OUT!"


     This shout from the King of Lanthanor startled them, and those who were astute observed that the soldiers all seemed to be sweating.


     BZZZZZZZZ


     As the globe completely fell apart and revealed thousands of golden mosquitoes which all shot towards the millions of people who were just standing around ready to be eaten, all hell broke loose.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     351 Unity
      Somewhere near the place where the citizens ended and the defensive line began, Norcet, his son and the Mage were all standing in a personal barrier that reduced the risk of them being injured in case a stampede broke out.


     The defensive line, which had actually come into existence just a few minutes ago, was comprised of Fighters from all the Kingdoms combined.


     Norcet was keeping his son's eyes closed, so when everyone around them started to scream when they saw the golden mosquitoes shoot forward to attack the citizens, his son started asking what was going on.


     Yet, although everyone was scared thinking that the flimsy barrier wouldn't hold, Norcet just said, "It's fine, son. The King has a plan. And he won't fail."


     Indeed, he now dumbly believed in the King, just like his son during the event.


     He had actually managed to get in touch with Luther before for a brief amount of time, but he had been told that he would get an audience later, when the problem with the mosquitoes was resolved.


     Now, seeing the thousands of shiny insects which all seemed to have ravenous eyes that wanted to devour everything in front of them, Norcet understood that what he had to say might wait.


     "Nor-Norcet, are you seeing this?!"


     "What?"


     He had been focusing his attention upward, so Norcet was slightly startled when he was nudged by the mage whose jaw was hanging open with shock.


     In response, the mage simply pointed in one direction.


     Before the defensive line had been set up, the millions of citizens of Angaria had been split into large barriers, which were all provided by Eldinor.


     Apparently, their idea had been to advertise these barriers during the event if they got the chance.


     Each barrier held around 100,000 people, but the problem was that it wouldn't stand even a few seconds against attacks from multiple mosquitoes.


     From above, right now, it looked as if multiple bubbles had formed on the ground inside each of which there were people huddled together, scared.


     They had been told that they would make easier targets if they moved or made a lot of sound, so everyone was trying to keep their mouth shut and their body still.


     What the mage had pointed at was one such bubble, outside of which there was a defensive line of fighters like the one in front of them.


     However, in front of this defensive line was a team which was currently in battle against a horde of mosquitoes which were attacking them.


     "The mosquitoes must be attracted to live bodies which are easiest to obtain. By staying outside, they made themselves the easiest target."


     As the Mage said this, Norcet realized that it was true.


     But the main thing that had caught both of their attention and had made them drop their jaws wasn't this.


     It was the way this team was fighting, and its composition.


     The strongest mages were in the front, regardless of the Kingdom they belonged to. In one team, there was even an Axelorian and a Lanthanorian standing side by side, who were working together, even though they did not seem to be happy about it at all.


     In another, Elves and humans were working seamlessly after putting aside their differences.


     Their job was simple: make a funnel-shaped barrier which led all the attacking mosquitoes to one place: a slaughterhouse.


     And this slaughterhouse was made up of the strongest Fighters from all 5 Kingdoms working together to slash apart all the mosquitoes which flew through.


     If any got through, they would face the final line which was comprised of the weaker Fighters.


     Each Kingdom had their own strength, so seeing them all work together while covering each other's weaknesses was a sight to behold.


     Especially, it was the Black Raven Fighters and mages who were very impressive, as it seemed that the Ravens always had pinpoint accuracy when pursuing the mosquitoes. Their beaks would pierce right through, and they would look around while working with the Black Raven Fighter and mage to guide and help them in their task.


     More and more of the people in the bubbles started to focus on the soldiers, and as they did so, they felt their fear leaving them.


     Was this how effective something would be if it was done by all the Kingdoms in Angaria?


     They were mesmerized by the effectiveness, and they felt the urge to cheer once again.


     Of course, they held that urge in.


     Yet, there was one thing that puzzled them.


     The barriers they were in were sound-proof, so they couldn't hear anything from the outside.


     Everywhere they looked, the soldiers were all getting more and more exhausted by the second.


     Each and every slash and spell cast they were doing was tough, and it was clear that it was really testing their endurance.


     However, they seemed to be shouting something again and again that kept giving them the energy to go on, no matter how tired they felt.


     Some, who were good at lip reading, finally figured out what it was, and when they did, they couldn't help but ignore the instructions and shout it out themselves, as they felt their blood boiling when they said the words.


     "FOR ANGARIA!"


     Indeed, everyone was working together for THEM, for the citizens of this continent.


     This beautiful, unprecedented sight of unity had all been made possible by one man, and although he wasn't letting anyone forget this fact by having his face plastered on multiple display trinkets around the location, no one minded.


     Because something like this deserved to be appreciated.


     It wasn't clear who it was that took up the shout, but after it started, it couldn't be kept down. It was as if the people no longer cared if the mosquitoes attacked due to their cheering, as they seemed to be so confident that the man whose name was on their lips would definitely protect them.


     "HAIL KING DANEEL! HAIL ANGARIA!"


     Inside the globe which was now visible to everyone as the mosquitoes were no longer surrounding it, Daneel was watching everything with a stoic expression.


     He had already disposed of the bottles with mosquito blood as they were no longer necessary, so his hands were folded while Cassandra, who was standing beside him, was busy maintaining the communication eye on his face and the spell that was keeping them in the air.


     Daneel's eyes were flicking everywhere and checking the reactions that the people were having, and when he saw them begin the cheer, he heaved a sigh of relief.


     He had achieved his goal, but he couldn't shake the feeling that he was manipulating everyone for his wishes.


     Still, there was no time to think about it now.


     [Ready for final mating process. Targets have been identified. Red-gold strain mosquitoes are on standby.]


     As the system sounded this notification in his mind, Daneel replied, "Wait for my mark."


     He needed the people to see. He needed the soldiers to feel it.


     Right now, he could deploy all of his mosquitoes and get rid of the threat.


     However, the effort that the soldiers were putting in right now was critical.


     Things still weren't at the stage where people would start to die, so Daneel felt that it was worth it.


     For instance, in the team where the Axelorian and Lanthanorian were together, the two actually no longer had frowns on their faces.


     They forgot the allegiances of those they were working with, and only focused on being in as much sync as possible.


     In parallel, it was also slowly being instilled into the minds and hearts of the people how effective it would be when all 5 Kingdoms joined hands.


     This was what he wanted. To show everyone a dream that they wouldn't forget-all so that they would support him later on when the time came to make that dream a permanent reality.


     And, he also had to show everyone that HE was responsible for it all.


     Basically, he was building his brand, and so far, it was going well.


     "Team 6, focus on the left side, you have some mosquitoes congregating there. Switch to vertical slashes, they seem to be vulnerable to those. Mages of Team 8, switch to using solid funnels in whatever elementary particle you are familiar with, the concentration of mosquitoes near you is low. Team 10-"


     In this way, he kept giving instructions, and even the top talent of all the Kingdoms slowly started to get used to the idea of taking orders from someone other than their ruler.


     The genius of his mind in handling this entire situation and the effectiveness of each and every tip he gave wasn't lost on them, and their admiration for him only grew.


     Finally, 5 minutes after the globe collapsed, Daneel saw the first soldiers collapsing with exhaustion.


     Well, it had been incredible while it lasted, but it had to suffice.


     Giving the order, he watched as his, yes, HIS red-gold mosquitoes all started to assault the remaining golden mosquitoes.


     Barely a minute later, it was all over.


     As silence fell over the large stadium which was only punctured by the tired panting of the soldiers, everyone looked up at the man who had saved them all.


     He was standing in the air with his hands behind his back, and the dragon on his robes shone in the sun in all its glory.


     As the barriers faded, one shout resounded again, everywhere.


     "HAIL KING DANEEL! HAIL ANGARIA!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     352 Retribution 1
      Back in the private booth that belonged to the Kingdom of Lanthanor, Daneel was in a meeting with the Raven who was his friend and the clone of the Queen of Arafell.


     "Thank you so much for allowing me to take point in the situation. I know you spoke to your soldiers and were only doing your duty to help save your citizens, but your decision was instrumental. I really appreciate it."


     "That's fine. Just remember our revised deal."


     "Ah-ahem. Of course, Queen. Please contact me if you need anything."


     As the Queen teleported away with the help of her commander, Faxul pecked on the table to get Daneel's attention.


     Touching the communication trinket in his pocket, Daneel received his friend's communication.


     "Deal? What deal? You didn't give me any deal! And you know my Kingdom still has apprehensions! Apprehensions that might have disappeared for the large part by now, but they are still there! Come on, if you're giving her something, you gotta give me something too!"


     It seemed that being a Raven had made his friend prone to speaking more, as Faxul continued to talk about how he had had a meeting with his council who had implored that if Daneel was very close to achieving the goal of uniting the two Kingdoms, if he was willing to do a little…something more.


     Clearly, they were trying to fleece him a little bit more for their Kingdom, and although Daneel understood their motive, he didn't have the time or patience to deal with it now.


     "She wanted to advertise some trinket of hers in the finals, but obviously, she didn't have the chance. So…she renegotiated it so that she can use the Network. As for you, we can think of something later on. Eloise, report."


     Till now, Eloise had been in a protected area where she had been overseeing the operations of the aftermath of the mosquito incident.


     After all the golden mosquitoes had been subdued and brought under Daneel's control, he had given them the order to hide.


     There was no need whatsoever for the people to see and remember the horror they had been through, so this had felt as if it was the right decision.


     Next, all the living people had been assigned areas where they could lodge under the barrier.


     The most crucial operation going on was the collection of all the bodies of those who could still be revived. This was being undertaken by all the soldiers available, and it was going on briskly.


     However, there had been a lot of deaths, and the number was currently at around 10,000.


     Daneel felt really saddened at this, and the rage that he had pushed down before threatened to overwhelm him again.


     After Eloise was done updating him, he banged his hands on the table once again with anger.


     Controlling his emotions, he sent a message.


     A few seconds later, Sister Xuan and Molan appeared in the room.


     "Do you have any idea who caused all this?! Could it have been the Church?"


     Hearing the angry tone with which Daneel threw these words, Sister Xuan flinched a bit, making Daneel realize that she seemed very high-strung.


     If a Warrior-level individual was flinching due to mere words, there was definitely something worrying her.


     "I'm sorry, what's wrong? Is there something I should know about?"


     "I-its nothing. We are just…worried about the man outside. Have you realized that the sounds have gone down in intensity? It either means that he's losing, or that he managed to defeat two possibly Champion-level Knights by himself, which is very unlikely. He is the person with the greatest talent this continent has seen in centuries, and he might die. We were just worried."


     Daneel frowned on hearing this, as he had had no idea that that bald man was so important.


     His entire focus had been on the people inside the barrier, and now that this problem had been solved, he realized that it was time to think of other matters too.


     Sister Xuan continued after a few moments.


     "I've asked the Matron, and she says with certainty that it is not the Church. She cannot elaborate, but she asked me to tell you that the Church prioritize human lives, at least when they are on this scale. Releasing a potentially race-eradicating threat is not something they would do. She also…asked me to tell you that you did a great job, and that she's waiting to talk to you afterward. In 10 minutes, the outer barrier will be breached."


     Waiting…to talk to him?


     Daneel felt a chill at those words, but he suddenly became distracted due to an urgent message he had just received from Luther via the oathstone.


     "Your Highness, there is someone that I really think you should talk to. He has some important information that you need to hear."


     Although Daneel was slightly puzzled, he trusted his commander to prioritize things properly, so he just said, "Bring him up."


     If it wasn't the Church, then it HAD to be Axelor.


     Daneel knew it in his gut, but there was simply no proof.


     He had checked in every way he could, but the perpetrators had been very thorough.


     Still, after going through everything one more time in his head, Daneel had only one clue which he realized was what he was basing his entire hypothesis around: the look on the Minister's face during the entire process of defending the people from the mosquitoes.


     The man hadn't been frowning for having to work with the other Kingdoms, nor had he been careful so that Lanthanor wouldn't take advantage of him.


     Instead, he had been nervous, which was a major indication of guilt.


     This was frustrating. SO frustrating.


     He could even understand their possible motives. They had been losing, and they wanted the event to be ruined.


     Hell, they might even be thinking right now that they had done their job.


     Right now, he wished that there was something, anything he could do to not let them smile smugly.


     He could never have expected that coincidentally, his next meeting was going to give him just what he needed.


     After a few seconds, as Norcet appeared in the room along with a mage of Lanthanor, Daneel just said "We don't have a lot of time, so be quick," while continuing his pacing which he had started because of the frustration.


     Norcet nodded and took a few moments before speaking, and his words had such an effect over everyone in the room that they could only just stare at him, as if he was out of his mind.


     "My Lord, I saw an Axelorian mage, specifically one of those who is rumored to be an outsider, carry two female bodies inside a building in Olympia. I also caught a glimpse of the indoors, where there were more female bodies and more such soldiers."


     Seeing the stares, Norcet felt nervous, so he felt the need to explain himself.


     "During the chaos, I saw someone carrying the bodies and I followed. The zoom trinkets made it so that I didn't have to enter their scope of detection. I am sure of this, My Lord."


     "Where?"


     "Wha-"


     Feeling his shoulders suddenly caught by the King who had just walked over quickly, Norcet was startled.


     The King's face still had the disgust from hearing such a despicable thing, but there was also joy at having found an opportunity.


     "Where did you see this?"


     "Royal Quarters, building 98."


     Barely a minute later, Norcet found himself feeling woozy as he was currently standing in the air far away from Olympia.


     The King's hand was draped around his shoulder, and honestly, this was starting to make him feel a little uncomfortable.


     However, if he knew just how elated the King was feeling at having found a vulnerability, he would have understood.


     [Champion-level anti-detection trinket is actively cloaking the building's ground floor. Even the gold strain mosquitoes wouldn't be able to detect the humans inside unless they are very close. It is impossible even for peak Exalted Human Mages to detect even the existence of this trinket.]


     Hearing the explanation from the system, Daneel understood exactly why no one had been able to uncover this place.


     The mages had relied on simple spells before to direct all the people to the stadium, so they must have missed these individuals.


     Now, the only question was what he was going to do about it.


     Whoever was inside was doing inhuman things and they had to be caught, but everyone knew that their background made them people who weren't supposed to be messed with.


     However, honestly, right now, Daneel didn't care.


     He had a plan, but it was risky.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     353 Retribution 2
      "Eloise, are you sure? Cassandra can do it! You don't need to risk yourself!"


     Back in the private booth of Lanthanor, Daneel had two women standing in front of him both of whom were insisting that they wanted to be part of his plan.


     One was Cassandra, who had apparently been controlling so much rage since she had heard about the actions going on inside the building that she had actually suggested doing…something to the genitals of those that she could get in her hands.


     It had been a comment made in passing, but Daneel had caught it.


     The other was Eloise, who, despite having top potential both as a mage and a fighter, hadn't had too much time to grow in power. She was still an Amateur Human fighter and mage, so she was practically a child when compared to those inside.


     Besides, there was also another reason that Daneel was hesitating in the matter of whom to chose: whoever would be the one following his plan would be in a lot of risk, both right now and in the future, in case plans for revenge were made.


     Frankly, he couldn't choose.


     Cassandra was someone who had stood by his side steadfastly through everything, and she was a vital asset of Lanthanor.


     As for Eloise, she was someone he treated as his sister, and her potential alone also made her very valuable to Lanthanor.


     He was emphasizing on the latter part of both arguments, as he knew that it was a bad idea to bring personal feelings into it.


     "All right, how about this. Can you guarantee that they don't have a way to find out that you're an Exalted Human Mage? If they do, everything would be lost! If you pick me, you have the most chance of success!"


     This had been going on for a minute, and hearing this argument, Daneel sighed as she was actually right.


     Hence, standing up, he made his decision.


     ...


     Another minute later, Daneel and Cassandra had hidden themselves on the ground a kilometer away while holding zoom trinkets in their hands.


     This nifty little trinket had actually become the thing which would be responsible for the undoing of those inside the building.


     "How long do you think they will be?", asked Cassandra impatiently, but she knew that the King didn't have the answer.


     "Probably soon. They must know that the barrier will come down, so they will mostly go out again before that happens. If it doesn't, it means that the entire plan is a bust."


     Hoping against hope that this wouldn't be the case, the duo waited.


     Meanwhile, Eloise, who was currently lying on the ground outside the building motionlessly, was trying hard to ignore the itch she was feeling on her back.


     She had arranged herself so that she would look like she had fallen down while having no other option to do so, but her face was turned in an angle where no one passing by would miss her beauty.


     This was exactly as she wanted, and as she heard a door open nearby, she knew that it was time.


     She had volunteered for this mainly because she had grown up seeing many people being taken advantage of without having the chance to fight back.


     Now, she had the chance to do something that would bring justice, and there was no way that she was going to pass it up.


     "Whoa, whoa, how did I miss her?! Just grab that one over there, we gotta head back ASAP, cos we might have to start disposing of the bodies soon. Damn, this was fun! The Chief's boy wasn't kidding when he said the Central Continent is fun! Let's go! This one's mine!"


     Hearing these words, Eloise tried not to put on a disgusted expression on her face.


     However, when she felt her waist grabbed roughly, she couldn't help but move slightly.


     "Wait, she moved."


     "Dump her back then!"


     "No, give me a second."


     Suddenly, Eloise felt as if she was being dipped in water, and she almost shivered.


     Thankfully, she managed to control the urge at the last moment.


     "She's just an Amateur Human. Even if she wakes up, it'll just be more fun! Let's go!"


     As Eloise heaved a sigh of relief inwardly, she felt herself being hoisted onto someone's shoulders.


     Soon, the sound of a door opening could be heard, which was her cue.


     "Wha-what?! Where am I? Oh, thank god, you're from Axelor! There were these big, bad insects…and then, I fell and hit my head! Where am I? OH MY GOD, WHO ARE ALL THESE WOMEN?!"


     Hearing the scream at the end, even Daneel, who was listening to everything on the display trinket that was connected to the communication eye hidden in Eloise's hair, was startled.


     However, what the men did next enraged him, and also made him say, "Do it. Connect it to the central display trinket."


     Most of the citizens were still in the center of the stadium for safety, so when the central display trinket started to show something, it caught all of their attention.


     "There is something that needs to be witnessed by the people of this continent. I must advise parents to close the ears of eyes of children, though."


     Some were puzzled as to why the King was saying this, but when the image became clear, they gasped and did what they had been told.


     Around a dozen naked female bodies were lying on the floor, and standing nearby were 4 individuals wearing the uniforms of the Kingdom of Axelor.


     Hearing the scream, they had just turned around.


     "Ooh, a new one! And she's actually the prettiest of them all! Where did you find her?"


     "Wh-help! Wh-"


     While the soldier who had picked her up put a vice-like arm on her mouth which muffled her screams, Eloise widened her eyes with shock on seeing the scene.


     She wasn't faking the anger and desperation anymore, in fact, she was resisting the urge to hurl.


     Although it wasn't that clear in the display trinket, she, who was right in front of the bodies, could tell what had been done to them.


     Some were lifeless, but some were still breathing.


     She wanted to break character and just attack, but she controlled herself.


     She had one thing to do, and she was going to do it.


     ….


     Meanwhile, the man whose idea it was to set up this whole thing had just walked out from a room inside which another body could be seen.


     He had been a very frustrating day. Despite being the only son of a Champion-level chief, he had lost to a bunch of peasants!


     Of course, he couldn't care less about the happy go lucky attitude of that top-knotted arsehole who kept saying that they had done their best.


     Hence, when he saw someone actually set loose doom mosquitoes, he saw his chance.


     Choosing a building and like-minded disciples, he covered it with a barrier that wouldn't be detected by anyone in the Central Continent.


     The only vulnerability was the door, but frankly, he didn't care about any consequences right now.


     He and his buddies had already used a secret narcotic herb to relieve them of their…stress, so when he brought up the idea of using the chaos to enjoy themselves, no one objected.


     Right now, he was having the time of his life!


     Hence, when he saw the prettiest girl yet screaming for help in front of him, he realized that his day would only get better.


     He had been brought up while seeing his father break people, both physically and emotionally, and he loved doing the same.


     So, when he heard the next question from the woman's mouth, he didn't hesitate to give an answer.


     "Why are you doing this? You are Axelorian soldiers! You're supposed to protect us!"


     "Oh, honey, we aren't from Axelor. They were too weak, so they asked us to help. We're just here for a good time. If you don't know what that means, that's all for the better!"


     Hearing this, everyone in the stadium who hadn't heard of this yet gasped with shock.


     Axelor had actually broken the rules and hired outsiders?


     Seeing this, Daneel had a feeling that today was a weird day-Axelor was just taking his expectations and grinding them to dust.


     First, he had expected resistance when he proposed a temporary alliance, but there had been none.


     Now, he had thought that Eloise would have to do a lot to make this confession come from the perpetrator's mouth.


     Yet, he had already gotten it!


     Well, he wasn't one to question a good thing, and thankfully, Eloise wouldn't be harmed at all.


     "Go. That was easy."


     As Sister Xuan nodded with a smile and disappeared, Daneel and Cassandra once again appeared in the air.


     Just the wide smile on the King of Lanthanor's face made it clear just how happy he was about what he was about to do.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     354 Retribution 3
      BOOM!


     As the loud sound reverberated throughout the room, Eloise and all the men in the room looked up.


     "What? Who the hell managed to find us, and then have the gall to attack?!"


     The attack was nowhere near enough to break through the barrier, but it meant that they had been 'caught in the act'.


     However, they didn't know exactly how 'caught' they were.


     "Ok…Ok. They can't see this. My old man would throw a fit! Kill her, and burn everything. Nothing should remain!"


     As Daneel heard this on the other end, his face filled with that smile changed into one of panic.


     "Sister Xuan! DO IT!"


     BOOOOOOMMMMM!


     Even before all of the words were out of his mouth, a much larger sound echoed throughout Olympia itself, as the barrier had temporarily been breached to allow two people inside.


     "Go!"


     With a shout, two lions that seemed to be made of ice that had apparently come out of nowhere jumped through the cloud of dust formed due to the impact from the breach.


     The breaching had actually had the effect of ringing the inside of the building like a bell, so there was a split second of time when all of the people inside could only close their ears and scream.


     That time was enough for one of the snow lions to knock the man back, and for another to grab Eloise by the cuff of her dress before quickly dragging her out.


     The breach had actually managed to destroy the entire ground floor of the building due to the impact, so the entire structure started to collapse.


     However, Daneel sighed a relief when he saw the view from Eloise's communication eye quickly change to show the scene from the outside.


     She was saved!


     This was the worst case that Daneel had talked to Sister Xuan with: if the perpetrators panicked after the revelation that they had been found dawned on them, it might make them take drastic measures such as killing all those around them.


     Yet, Sister Xuan had promised him that she would make sure to save Eloise even if that happened.


     Daneel hadn't had any doubts as he believed in the woman, but still, seeing her keep her end of the deal, he sighed with relief.


     The rest of the women were also safe, because as the dust settled, it was revealed that the inside of the first floor was intact due to the barrier regenerating almost instantly after the snow lion managed to get Eloise yet.


     It was a Champion-level one, after all, and although Sister Xuan had used another sect-protecting treasure(less valuable than the healing one from before, at least), the barrier was powerful enough to mend itself.


     While all this was going on, the people gathered in the stadium were still watching.


     They were all squinting their eyes in a bid to find out what happened to the culprits, and many were actually rooting for the possibility that the building collapse killed everyone.


     To them, all the women had looked lifeless.


     And someone who would do such horrible things…did not deserve to live.


     However, when they saw that the inside was unharmed, they felt frustration.


     Yet, something was different.


     "Its done."


     As Daneel got this message from Sister Xuan, a wide smile came on his face.


     "Proceed with plan: 'Retribution'. Make sure its random, but the main one should have…special treatment."


     [Sending commands. Bodypart Severance underway.]


     Bodypart Severance.


     Ah, that sounded so good.


     Only, it wasn't so good for those inside the barrier.


     At some point in time, it seemed that a few red-gold mosquitoes had managed to enter the barrier when it was breached.


     At this moment, when they started to come back to their senses, these mosquitoes shot through the air at a blinding speed before attaching themselves to different body parts of different people.


     There were 7 individuals in total, and they all started to jump around in pain when they realized what was happening.


     They all seemed to be mouthing something, but the barrier blocked sound from going outside, so no one understood what it was.


     Yet, some posited that the word 'Doom' kept coming out of their mouths, so they thought that it was because they thought they were doomed.


     These were all top-tier mages, so when the panic faded, they quickly cast their strongest spells to get rid of the mosquitoes.


     However, this was when the true horror began.


     "Chief, are you all right? It was someone from the Big 4! They should pay! And how did the doom mosquitoes get in?! And-"


     "SHUT UP!"


     The man who had started everything, and also the one responsible for many missing cases in the Black Raven Kingdom, shouted these words in a voice filled with terror and panic.


     He was called 'chief' because his dad was one, but right now, there was nothing 'chiefly' about him.


     This was because he was the only one who hadn't cast a spell yet to get rid of the mosquito on him, mainly because it had attached itself to a very…crucial part.


     He had been doing the act all day, so he hadn't bothered to wear protective gear inside.


     Clearly, this had come back to bit him on his head.


     The others, who noticed this, fell silent and felt thankful that the same hadn't happened to them.


     "Ok, take it easy, Chief. They aren't very strong, a single Exalted Human level spell is easy to take them out. Just cast a compressed air blade and cut the sucker in half."


     These words from one of the men served to make him calm down, and he nodded before casting the spell.


     ZZZIIIPPP


     Just like the man had said, it was smooth, and the mosquito was cut in half.


     As half of its body fell to the floor, he gingerly removed the one still attached to his skin.


     All of the mosquitoes were dead, and realizing this, smiles started to come on their faces, which started to really irritate all the citizens who were watching.


     "Is that it? I thought you said-"


     "Wait for it."


     This irritation was also felt by Sister Xuan, who couldn't resist but send a message to the King.


     And just at the moment when Daneel said these words, chaos broke loose inside the barrier.


     7 people. 7 organs.


     All started to go dead, completely, with their owners having no feeling of them whatsoever.


     One lost a leg, another lost an arm, and yet another even lost a hip, making him fall down.


     All of them were screaming, but none could compare with the terror-filled look that came on the face of the man who was responsible for everything.


      Liquid started to leak into his pants, as it started to become clear to everyone that he had lost control of a very important part.


     Initially, it was just horror, but it then turned into such a look of desperation and pain that some even started to pity the man before they looked around to see all the female bodies that were still lying there.


     Meanwhile, Daneel's wide smile had turned slightly sinister, but he didn't care.


     He hated them. He hated them to the bone. And if it were up to him, he would rip their hearts out.


     However, he still had a shred of sense. Sister Xuan had told him that they belonged to the higher echelons of the Big 4, but he had known this even without her having to mention it.


     Even then, there was no way that he was leaving them alone.


     Those women might not be his citizens, but they were all someone's mothers, someone's wives, someone's daughters.


     They deserved any justice that they could get, and there would be nothing worse than letting the perpetrators get away scot-free.


     Hence, he had planned this, and seeing it play out, the satisfaction filled him completely.


     However, at the same time, he was disgusted by the Big 4 right now. He had seen both sides of it in these men and in Sister Xuan, but any organization that had rotted so much that it allowed such depraved behavior might no longer need to exist, in his opinion.


     Thoughts like these were dangerous. So he shelved them. But only for now.


     "Excellent job! How were they so effective?"


     CRRRRAACCKKKKK


     On a day where everyone felt like there could be no more surprises, it looked like there was one more waiting for them.


     Out of nowhere, the humongous barrier above cracked, and like a meteor that was spewing blood instead of fire, a body crashed to the ground in the stadium.


     Along with that body was a spherical barrier which was somehow still intact, and inside it were 5 bodies of the most important individuals in the Central Continent.


     "Finally! Let's get the job done! Damn egg-headed bastard."


     As these words were heard from above, Daneel looked up to see the two Knights of the Church look at the 5 bodies as if they were prey.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     355 1 Second
      "What?! Lucas's barrier went down?! Xuan, try to protect the rulers and his body! We only need 1 minute! But whatever you do, DO NOT endanger your own life!"


     Even while Xuan heard this message from the Matron, she was hurrying to the King's side.


     Daneel was currently in the air between the knights and the spot on the ground where the bodies had landed, so he was practically in the way.


     Seeing Xuan quickly teleport to that spot and put up a barrier, Daneel frowned with worry.


     This was bad.


     These &^%(*&( from the Church clearly wanted to kill the rulers, and the only thing standing between them and their goal was that barrier of Xuan's.


     However, he had a sinking feeling that it wouldn't last very long.


     "King Daneel! We only need to hold on for 1 minute! Help is on the way! Please help me protect this man and the bodies of the rulers!"


     CRACK


     "ARRRGHHH!"


     Clearly, those from the Church weren't the type of people to stand around when they had the opportunity.


     Right now, they had just passed through the barrier set up by Xuan, but they were stopped by another one that had just come up.


     After they had made their attack, Daneel had gotten a glimpse of them.


     Their clothes were completely covered with blood, and both had parts of their limbs missing.


     One was even missing an eye, while the other's head looked like it was bashed in.


     The sight made Daneel feel startled. These were injuries that would kill any Exalted Human! How were these men still standing?


     The obvious explanation was: they were out of his league.


     The seconds seemed to be ticking slowly, as Xuan was taking out barrier after barrier. Even though the two were taking a little bit of time to break each one, the worrying fact was that they did not seem to be having any difficulty.


     If he wanted to help, the time was now.


     However, he was only a clone.


     "Xuan, how powerful are these people?"


     "Pseudo-Champion level-they are beyond Warriors, but not Champions yet. King Daneel, you can forget about using soldiers or teamwork. Even if they are injured, no matter how many soldiers band together, they will just be cut down. I'm running out of barriers! I can only hold on for 20 seconds!"


     Indeed, she had read his mind.


     He had been thinking about whether deploying the Domination Corps would do any good, but against such a large power difference, they would just be crushed.


     Hence, he only had one thing left, and although he was loth to use it, he had no other choice unless he wanted to die.


     Daneel had kept this option in his mind since the very moment he had heard the words from those from the Church, but he had held back knowing that Sister Xuan would act.


     Now, he stepped forward in the air with a smile and raised both his hands in the air.


     Well, if he was going to do it, then it was going to be grand.


     …..


     "DAMMIT DAMMIT DAMMIT DAMMIT! BREAK BREAK BREAK BREAK!"


     Outside the secondary barrier set up by the individuals from the Church, the Matron and Marcus were standing around and waiting for the team of mages in front of them to finish their work.


     All of these mages were standing in a circle with their hands raised, while a spear similar to the one used by the Matron before floated in front of them.


     However, this short spear was made of a different material, looking more refined with sharp edges.


     The one who was pacing around while saying these words in frustration and occasionally kicking the barrier was Marcus, while the Matron was standing on the side with an expression that showed that she was resisting the urge to do the same.


     With gritted teeth, she asked, "How much longer?!"


     "40 seconds, ma'am. With all due respect, I must inform you that asking every 5 seconds will not make it work faster."


     Now, she felt like the bashing in the face of this head mage.


     Yet, being the head of the team which comprised entirely of Warrior Mages, the Matron wondered whether she could even do it.


     Right now, she couldn't help but distract herself with thoughts like these so that she wouldn't be faced with images of her star disciple killed.


     She had told the girl to prioritize her own life, but knowing her character, she definitely wouldn't do so.


     "Nearing breach point. The opaqueness property of this barrier has been compromised."


     As she heard this from the head mage, the Matron immediately cast a spell to magnify her vision.


     As a Champion level entity, she could even see a fly 200 kilometers away if she wished. Hence, it was a piece of cake to view what was happening in the stadium after teleporting into the air.


     Marcus saw her go, but he was honestly afraid of what they might see.


     He couldn't bear to lose his son, and if that was the reality, he wanted to stay in this bliss of not knowing for as long as possible.


     However, if he really were a coward, he wouldn't have been able to train to his level.


     Hence, putting on an expression of determination, he teleported beside the Matron but looked away.


     "Just…tell me if he's dead. I can take it from you."


     He forced out these words, but hearing no response, he said in an angry tone, "Why aren't you-!"


     He had turned around mid-sentence to confront the Matron, but he had frozen as he saw something which chilled him to the bone.


     Dragon claws.


     Dragon claws that looked so realistic, that if he ignored a couple of details, they would be an exact replica of the images he had seen in their records.


     4 claws were currently assaulting two people on the ground from multiple directions, and although the men, being Pseudo-Champion level individuals, launched devastating attacks that would even destroy a Warrior, the claws kept regenerating and attacking again and again.


     Only after getting over the shock and looking closer did Marcus realize that each claw was made of thousands of mosquitoes.


     These mosquitoes were a red-gold color, which was coincidentally the exact shade of the legendary dragon whose image he had seen before.


     Each claw seemed to be comprised of layers and layers of mosquitoes, as whenever an attack was going to hit, the claw changed form to either form a hole or go on the defensive, which exposed its insides.


     Even when a claw was destroyed by a sudden inferno or tornado, the individual mosquitoes would just disperse and come back together.


     "She…was right. He's controlling the doom mosquitoes, and that too so intricately. How the hell does he know the correct structure of a dragon claw anyway?"


     The structure of a dragon claw was something that had come to be after meticulous honing by the dragon race, leading it to have maximum power in as many combat situations as possible.


     Clearly, this man was utilizing all of those principles, and this was actually the main reason why the claws were persisting for so long against the onslaught.


     That, and the fact that the two from the Church seemed to be severely fatigued.


     If there was a fire attack, the 3 fingered claw would use one edge to, sort of, fan away the flames. If it was a barrier, the ridges on the back and the sharp edges could effectively pierce through. If it was ice…


     Like this, every elementary particle had some counter, and although the entire power of attacks wasn't ablated, it helped to a large degree.


     How was it possible for the one controlling the mosquitoes to have such a thorough understanding of the anatomy of a dragon's claw?


     Marcus gave the answer after thinking for a bit.


     "Remember, he's from Lanthanor, the land of- never mind. If it weren't for that damn empire spirit, Angaria would have much better chances. I-"


     "Not now. 10 seconds left. And the mosquitoes are all dying."


     As Marcus shut up and focused again, he saw that it was indeed a losing fight.


     Although the mosquitoes were large and numbered in the tens of thousands, they were being killed too quickly.


     As the two waited to jump in, Daneel had a frustrated expression on his face.


     He had been happy that the day was over, but these bastards had jumped in threatening his life.


     And now, with just one second left for those outside to break through, it seemed that it might be their victory.


     At this moment, a single curse sounded in Daneel's mind, knowing that it was time for the last trump card.


     F@^$@G EXP!


     "Purchase and deploy 1 magic-less spell. Spell: Domineering Gaze."


     [Spell purchased and deployed]


     "KNEEL BEFORE THE KING!"


     Startling everyone, Daneel shouted these words at the two from the Church.


     Their smiles disappeared, and as they unwittingly looked into the eyes of the King of Lanthanor, they felt two mountains descend on their backs.


     It was only for a second, but it was enough.


     On this day, Daneel did something that made everyone watching from the Big 4 raise their eyebrows with shock.


     He made the Church of Rectitude, kneel.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     356 Aftermath 1
      "Sir? Sir! Can we have a word? Could you please describe in detail whatever you were talking about?"


     "Oh, that? Of course! IT'S THE MOST AMAZING THING I'VE EVER SEEN! One second, those two bad men were doing 'BOOM! POW!' on those barriers, and it looked like they were gonna win! I saw the look on the face of the pretty lady inside, and I NEVER miss a pretty lady! But after that, after that, HAHAHA, I can't say it, I can't say it! Guys, help me out!"


     "KNEEL BEFORE THE KING!"


     As the reporter heard these words shouted by the group of 10 people in front of him, he had no option but to step back, startled.


     "YEAH! But when he said it, you know, it was…man, it was something else. I wanted to kneel, too! Well, a little bit, but it went away in a second. Anyway, after the King said that in that…AWESOME way, THOSE TWO JUST KNEELED! It was amazing! We were all thinking they were baddies that no one could beat! BUT THEY JUST KNEELED! After that, that dome thingy outside broke, and a man and a woman stepped out of thin air-YES, THIN AIR! And put their hands above those two! Then, those two were taken away, and also that baldy who was all bloody. That's it, right, boys?"


     "Hey Roy, you forgot what happened to the King!"


     "Oh ya, the King! A group of like 8 guys, with serious-lookin faces, came outta nowhere and surrounded the King. He disappeared then, too. Poof, just like that. Gone. We come from a farm, you know, so-"


     "Thank you! That will be enough! Have a nice day!"


     Quickly stepping away from this group, the reporter held up a trinket to his mouth and said, "That's the report from the scene! Stay tuned for more updates! What happened to the King? Is he alright? Who won the event? We can all find the answers together, after you hear all about the new brand H&D Garments and Designs! My colleague tells me they made all the clothes for the Olympics, so you should definitely check them out! This is Avery, and you are listening to the Network of Angaria, live from the scene of the Olympics!"


     As the program shifted to a commercial, Faxul slammed his palms on the table in front of him in frustration.


     Wait, he had meant to slam his palms.


     "Eli, YOU SAID THERE WOULDN'T BE ANY SIDE EFFECTS!"


     As he screamed this in his mind, a voice replied.


     "Calm down, Faxul! It's temporary, it'll go away! Focus on finding your friend first! You should have seen that moment! I mean, seen it with elementary vision! Well, you were a Raven, so of course you couldn't. I was awake, even though that baldy tried to knock me out by reaching through to the space pocket I was hiding in. He didn't…control the particles! HIS WORDS MOVED THEM!"


     "Ok."


     Hearing the lackluster response from his partner, Eli, the Protector Raven of the Black Raven Kingdom, went nuts.


     "YOU DOLT! OK?! ANY MAGE WOULD BE GOING CRAZY! WAIT TILL WE GET BACK TO THE KINGDOM, I'M DOUBLING YOUR MAGE TRAINING!"


     "Pfft. You're not the boss of me."


     "Oh, WE WILL SEE. SQUAK!"


     Hearing the 'Squak' at the end in his mind which meant that Eli was really pissed, Faxul decided to keep his mouth shut.


     He couldn't help it.


     After that awe-inducing sight that had silenced the continent itself, Daneel had been taken away by a team of mages, while the culprits also seemed to have been apprehended by those from the Big 4.


     Of course, secretive as they were, they hadn't spoken to anyone from the Central Continent, and even Sister Xuan, Daneel's liaison with the Big 4, was missing.


     Hence, the people were just waiting around, discussing what they had seen, while even the commanders of Lanthanor were going crazy due to the fact that their King was missing.


     ….


     Meanwhile, at a location 3 kilometers under the surface of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     "Is this really necessary?"


     "Yes, IT'S NECESSARY! This kid just made two pseudo-Champion level individuals kneel in front of him! By casting a spell without using a mageroot! WHEN HE IS JUST AN EXALTED HUMAN! Don't any of those ring any bells?"


     This location was shaped like a rectangular box with one long walkway on one side and 4 rooms of various sizes on the other.


     Each grew in size, where the first one could hold 1 person and the last could hold 10.


     However, one thing that was common among all of them was that they all seemed to have some sort of locking mechanisms on one side.


     Indeed, they were prison cells.


     As these words said by the head mage of the 'pierce' team echoed through the walkway, the Matron, who had asked the question, closed her mouth but grumbled beneath her breath.


     She and Marcus were standing side by side, with their hands still outstretched, as they were currently restraining the two culprits from the Church.


     They were on one side of the walkway, and on the other were the team of 8 mages who all similarly had their hands aloft, with the King of Lanthanor in their midst.


     "Fine. But I've already verified him once. He has an inheritance. If I see you getting jealous, I will take you to the Central Court myself. Watch yourself."


     Saying so, the Matron kicked open the second door, which could hold 3 people.


     Clouds of dust flew up due to her kick, but they were suctioned away by some unseen force.


     Seeing this, Marcus said, "So many centuries have gone by, but these still work like a charm. What a wonder."


     "There's a reason we study the work of our ancestors to learn. Close the door. Do you think the young King will be OK?"


     "After that warning, definitely. I'm just worried about…"


     As Marcus's voice trailed off, the Matron looked at him with a worrisome expression.


     "Lucas will be fine. Now then…"


     "OW! YOU UNCIVILIZED PIGS! HOW DARE YOU…ok, ok, calm down now, we are valuable assets…"


     As a solid metal blade that had just appeared in the air above one of the culprit's genitals hovered dangerously close, his tone changed from one of anger to compromise.


     Yet, hearing this, both Marcus and the Matron actually chuckled before closing the door.


     "No, you're not. At least, to the Church, you're useless throwaways, stuck at the same level for years. If you had accomplished your mission, maybe, you could have gotten that drug to make you Champions! So, let's stop pretending like you are important. Now then. Just spit out whatever you can without dying. I have a different place to get to."


     If anyone saw the casual way in which the Matron said these words, they would have been shocked.


     After all, these individuals belonged to the Church, which was the sworn enemy of Angaria.


     Where was the anger? Where was the vehemence? Where was the raw energy in the air?


     The answer was spelled out by the culprit in response.


     "Just because you caught a lot of us in the past doesn't mean you can brush the Church off! We are the-"


     On hearing the same old pride which she had already gotten sick of, the Matron just let the knife drop.


     She had seen the visuals before of that ghastly building, and what those people who were in reality from the Big 4 had done.


     She couldn't do anything to them, but she felt the need to…lop off some organs.


     SPLAT


     "YOU CRAZY BITCH! YOU COULD HAVE ASKED ONCE AGAIN!"


     "Tell me now, or I'll keep cutting it off no matter how many times it grows back."


     "All right, all right! We were ordered to kill the rulers at all costs, and also to cripple any seeds if possible! The event also had to be interrupted! That's all I can say!'


     Knowing that this was true, the Matron and Marcus opened the door and were about to walk out.


     However, they stopped when they heard a voice filled with raw rage come from the other man, who had stayed silent till now.


     Hearing him, even the first man's expression of pain changed to one of anger.


     "Who…had the gall to make US kneel? To make the CHURCH kneel?"


     At this, Marcus and the Matron actually looked at each other, and a small smile was on their faces.


     As they racked through their memories, they realized that this was, in fact, the first major victory that they had obtained against the Church in a long time.


     And there couldn't have been a better time to get it.


     Hence, with wide smiles, both of them said together "Daneel, the King of Lanthanor," before walking out and shutting the door behind them.


     Meanwhile, in the last room down the hallway, the man in question had just regained his consciousness, and he found himself surrounded by 8 strange men who were all glaring at him.


     After a moment of silence, a barrage of questions assaulted him, and it was all he could do to control himself and not say "SHUT UP."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     357 Aftermath 2
      Daneel was in a bind.


     Really, he was in a big, big bind.


     For once, he had no countermeasures or plans in place to handle the situation right now.


     He was in some underground room, and there were 8 Warrior-level mages around him.


     No matter what he did, there was no way that he could break through them and escape.


     Even if he did, where did that leave his Kingdom? His people?


     No, there had to be some way to solve this.


     "QUIET!"


     As a man shouted this and silenced the room, Daneel looked up and felt like thanking him.


     He was clearly the leader of this team, as it seemed that everyone else deferred to him.


     "King Daneel, I'll be clear with you. According to the rules and laws set down in the Accords, I do not have the authority to harm you in any way. It is also law that no one can ask about or demand information on one's inheritance, but there are…other things that can be done. For instance, we can spread a rumor that you have a Hero-level inheritance; something that has never been seen on this continent. That WILL pull out all the hermits in hiding, and you won't have a moment of peace. But, on the other hand, if you accept a small request of ours, we can tell everyone that your inheritance is simply Warrior-level, and that that display from before had been a fluke because you were worried about having your real body destroyed. Not everyone will believe it, but it will give you some time to grow stronger. Now, how does that sound?"


     Right now, Daneel was in an iron cell, with his body completely bound.


     He could only move his neck, and as he looked around, he saw the ravenous expressions on the faces of the mages around him, as if they wanted to devour him whole.


     Yes, casting magic without using a mageroot was awesome and unprecedented, but did it require this much interest from a bunch of Warriors?


     Clearly, Daneel had underestimated its importance.


     He had only found out about it before the tournament began, as he had had a doubt that there might be some forces that would try to derail everything.


     Hence, for safety, he had gone through all the available skills in the system with a fine-tooth comb.


     After all, new skills kept being unlocked without his knowledge, so he had not wished to be unaware of anything that might help him at a crucial juncture.


     It was then that he had found out a specific skill in the library that had amazed him.


     [Mageroot-less Magic: 1 Spell.


     Cost: 20,000 EXP for Human level spell, 50,000 EXP for Warrior level spell(only base level is counted, not the level reached after modifications by system).


     Description: By progressing steadily on the path of magic, host has unlocked the ability to learn and cast a spell without needing to use mageroot. This has been derived from all the spells and information that host has collected so far.


     Clues and indications found in various texts have shown that mageroot-less casting of spells is the key to entering the Champion realm.


     After this was established, a sub-routine in system was triggered which has resulted in the unlocking of this skill.]


     It had all sounded very mystical, and Daneel had been so captivated with it that he had been tempted to use it then and there.


     After all, just the notion of being able to cast a spell without using the mageroot was so…magical.


     However, his limited EXP had stopped him, and he had vowed to get back to it as soon as he had enough.


     Of course, it had still been on his mind, hence, at that moment when all had almost been lost, he hadn't hesitated to use it.


     Yet, now, he found himself in this situation.


     What was he supposed to do? Revealing the system was, of course, out of the question.


     And if he wanted to bluff about inheritances, he didn't know one bit about them.


     What were they? How did one find them? How did they work?


     Without having the answers to these questions, it was foolish to think about trying to fool those in front of him.


     As the silence stretched on for a few seconds, the team leader's face took on an expression of frustration.


     Daneel had been looking down while in deep thought, so when he suddenly spotted something in the corner of his eye and turned to his right, his eyes widened with shock.


     His right hand, which had been hanging at his side all this while, was shriveling in front of his eyes.


     While he watched, wrinkles came on the skin and the entire arm became smaller and smaller, as if someone was sucking all the muscle, tissue and water out of it.


     In a few seconds, all that was left was the bone, and even this became dust and disappeared.


     In the end, only a stump remained.


     Daneel opened his mouth in a soundless scream.


     The worst thing was that he still couldn't feel a thing!


     The system was saying something in his head, but he was too fixated on that stump, so he couldn't comprehend anything else.


     Even magic would take a long time to heal something like this, and even if it did, there would be a major drop in his power as a Fighter.


     Hopelessness and desperation.


     These feelings filled him, and he wished that he was powerful enough to kill all of these 8 mages in one go.


     Alas, he was just an Exalted Human who was at their whim.


     Frustration and rage accompanied the other two feelings as he looked up.


     BANG


     As the door of the cell was kicked open by a man who looked similar to the bald-headed one from before, Daneel felt something…change.


     "Avery, stop it. I could report you for this."


     As Marcus calmly said these words, Daneel once again looked to his side, and the shock in him returned with greater intensity when he saw that his arm was back to normal.


     It had all been…an illusion.


     Unable to believe it, Daneel stared, before finally realizing that the system had been saying something.


     [Host's brainwaves have been affected by a spell. Host is under illusion. Please upgrade the system to nullify the illusion.]


     He was right. It had been fake.


     Realizing this, Daneel narrowed his eyebrows and looked at the team leader.


     Clearly, the man's plan had been to break him so that he could extract whatever information he wanted.


     However, he was naïve if he thought that that small scare would be enough.


     Hearing Marcus's words, the team leader retorted in an angry tone, "Marcus, you have no right-"


     "THAT'S LORD MARCUS TO YOU! Your work here is done. The culprits have been imprisoned, and you had no reason to apprehend this individual. You are out of line. Take your team and get out."


     These words made the team leader fume with rage, but after a few seconds of silence, he just said "Disperse" before teleporting away along with his team.


     However, at the last moment before he disappeared, he shot a look filled with rage at Daneel, making it clear that they were not done.


     In response, Daneel also glared at him, as if to say 'bring it on'.


     A team of Warrior mages was impossible to handle, but against one, he had his own tricks.


     "Now then, King Daneel. Like I said, I was looking forward to speaking with you. So, tell me. First, how were you able to take control of the doom mosquitoes, which almost annihilated Angaria long ago? Second, how were you able to cast a spell, that too, a Warrior-level one, without using your mageroot? This is a feat that only an extremely talented peak Warrior level mage would be able to do, and that too, only if they are just one step away from breaking through to being a Champion. Don't try to bluff. I ignored your inheritance before, but I need to know now, for the good of Angaria. Speak."


     Daneel had thought that he had been saved, but hearing this speech from the Matron who had just closed the door, he realized that he had landed from the frying pan into the fire.


     "System, is there anything you analyzed that can help me out?"


     The system was always actively scanning anything and everything he saw, so he asked this question out of desperation.


     However, hearing its answer, one corner of his lip turned up, as he realized that he might have found a way out.


     Ignoring the Matron, he looked at the bald-headed man in the room who had been called 'Marcus'.


     Obviously, he was related in some way to that man who had collapsed in the stadium before.


     Daneel wished that he had more information to judge this man, but right now, all he could do was gamble.


     Hence, with no other option, he tossed the dice.


     "I don't know exactly how you are related to the one who collapsed in the stadium, but I would like to propose a deal. I want to keep my secrets, and I also want to be protected in case someone tries to uncover them, like that team leader just now. In return, I will make it so that that man isn't crippled anymore."


     "Wh-what? Lucas? Crippled? It can't be!"


     "Why don't you check on that?"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     358 Disqualified
      "What's the condition? How is he?"


     As Marcus went to the side and started to send a few messages, the Matron glared at Daneel but kept her mouth shut.


     Daneel, on the other hand, had heaved a sigh of relief on seeing that it was at least possible for his plan to work.


     According to the system, when the man who had been called 'Lucas' had landed on the ground, he had been scanned.


     Apparently, those from the Church had used some kind of method to injure his mageroot.


     According to the system, there was no way to mend it.


     The only reason that Daneel had any chance of healing it, was because of his earlier gift from the Church: The Tenebrous Flame.


     The system had said that the principles used to injure the mageroot were similar, so it was possible for him to reverse the damage using the tenebrous flame itself.


     It was like a screw which had been loosened by a wrench to make something important stop working. The screw was the mageroot, and the wrench was whatever method the two from the Church had used. If one wanted to fix it, they needed the same wrench, which, in this case, was Daneel's tenebrous flame.


     However, as he watched the Matron's expression, something dawned on him.


     She wasn't frustrated at the possibility that he wouldn't be giving her her answer.


     No.


     She had a smug look on her face!


     What could it mean?


     As Daneel asked himself this question, Marcus walked in front of him.


     He still couldn't move his body, so he had to angle his neck up to see the bald hulking man.


     "Kid, I don't know where your confidence comes from, or what you expected, but it's not as simple as you proposing a deal and me accepting it and defending you from the Big 4. If you imagined that, you're naïve."


     Wait…wasn't it supposed to be like that?


     Daneel's idea had come from many novels that he had read, in which the protagonist would get help from some powerful oldie by giving or promising something that he desired.


     Did things not work that way? Or was he not the protagonist?


     Either way, Marcus's next words startled him.


     "Lucas's mageroot is disabled, but we have a way to fix him. What, did you think you were capable of doing something that the millennia of accumulated resources and knowledge of the Big 4 can't? Again, naïve."


     The Matron's smile got wider and wider when she heard this from Marcus, and Daneel now understood why she had been smiling in the first place.


     It was the sadistic happiness that came from seeing someone's confident plan be crushed.


     Indeed, Daneel had gotten used to making plans and seeing them work.


     Clearly, in the matter of the Big 4, at least right now, he was out of his league.


     Frankly, he felt irritated.


     For once, he felt like he had had enough of conserving his strength. Hiding, like a rat, in front of everyone.


     His gut feeling was something that had allowed him to live till now. And it now told him that he wasn't taking the wrong decision.


     It told him that Marcus could be trusted, and although the Matron had spoken in that way, judging by her previous interactions and everything that Sister Xuan had said about her, she was also not someone vile like that team leader before.


     Opening his mouth, he decided to declare that it was all raw talent.


     That he had done it by himself, and that there was no inheritance.


     The worst case was that he would have to run, but it would still be better than unveiling the system and confirming that possibility of him having to run.


     Yet, before he had a chance to speak, Marcus sighed and said something that shocked both Daneel and the Matron.


     "You have 6 months. For those 6 months, I will protect you from everyone including the woman standing there. But after that, you're on your own. Hell, maybe even I will come after you. I don't need anything in return. So those tall claims of curing my crippled son, keep them to yourself. Just don't waste your time. You're on a clock. Frankly, I don't know what you'll do in those 6 months that will allow you to grow strong enough to defend against all the crazy people who will start coming after you. But I. don't. care. Use it however you want. Now, get out of her."


     Towards the end, Marcus even started rambling, as if he himself wasn't very sure of his decision.


     However, he flicked his hand, making Daneel vanish from the prison along with that startled expression on his face.


     …..


     Back in the stadium, things had progressed too quickly, leaving everyone shocked and restless.


     Everyone knew the King was missing, as was evident by the panicking Lanthanorean soldiers who kept looking everywhere.


     Hence, when the King of Lanthanor re-appeared in the same spot in the center of the stadium from where he had disappeared from, everyone froze with surprise.


     What was strange was that their surprise was mirrored on the King's face, who had to take a few moments to compose himself before returning to his usual kingly manner.


     This was his original body, which had become conscious like the other rulers' body after the 2 individuals from the Big 4 had apprehended those from the Church.


     Hence, after settling his mind and putting the gaping question regarding what the hell had just happened, Daneel cast a spell and rose up in the air.


     It was time to do something he had been looking forward to for a long time.


     "Ladies and gentlemen, I know that it has been a very traumatic time for you all. Believe me, there is no one who regrets this unfortunate incident more than me, and when I saw that the culprits will be brought to justice, you can believe that it will happen.


     "Whoever they were, they tried to undermine the spirit of the continent by ruining this event. Do you think we should let them have that victory?"


     When the calm and confident voice of the King echoed throughout the stadium, all those who had been panicking heaved sighed of reliefs before looking up.


     There he stood, the man of the hour, who had made two powerful figures who seemed undefeatable, kneel to him.


     As he stood in the air and addressed everyone, a measure of peace set over the stadium even while healers were rushing to all the bodies spread everywhere and resuscitating them.


     There were no more barriers, so there was nothing stopping the main forces of Kingdoms from entering Olympia and the stadium. However, healers from all the Kingdoms had been given priority, as they needed to save all the people who were affected by the mosquitoes.


     "NOOOO!"


     As a singular response echoed everywhere, Daneel took a deep breath and waved his hand.


     The central display trinket had been trashed during the fight below due to the aftershocks, so he made large glowing words appear in the air that were visible to all those standing even outside the stadium.


     First, the names Lanthanor, Axelor and Eldinor came into being, with the first being the largest.


     As many got disgusted expressions on their faces on remembering the scenes they had seen before, a large cross cut across the name of Axelor, removing it from the air.


     "That's what I thought. We are going to end the event like nothing happened to stop it! So, without further ado, let me announce the results! For breaking the rules and using outside help, Axelor is disqualified from the Olympics. If Axelor has any objection, I request them to file a complain which will be investigated."


     "Serves them right!"


     "Despicable Axelorians!"


     "Go rot, you cheaters!"


     As shouts like these began to be heard, the name of Arafell came into being below Eldinor.


     It had been a very long day, and Daneel was in no mood to stretch things.


     Simultaneously asking the system to show the satisfaction level, Daneel made the announcement which ended the first Olympics of the continent of Angaria.


     "As the organizer, I am proud to announce that my Kingdom, Lanthanor, has won the prestigious Olympics! There will be an award ceremony tomorrow, where the leaders of the teams of each Kingdom will be felicitated. Thank you all for-"


     As Daneel continued his rousing speech amid the shouts of "LAN-THA-NOR", a light shone in a room tucked away on the academy grounds in the Kingdom of Lanthanor.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     359 Golden Ligh
      Back in the now-empty underground room save for Marcus and the Matron, the latter was looking at the former while waiting for an explanation.


     Marcus could clearly sense this, but he silently stood and stared into space for a few minutes.


     He seemed to be trying hard to control his emotions, and as someone who had known him for decades, the Matron could sense this.


     Finally, unable to handle her curiosity any more, the Matron opened her mouth and said, "Mar-"


     "He saved Lucas."


     Interrupted in this way, the Matron first frowned for a little while.


     Then, she said, "He was just saving his own body. Besides, Lucas saved him from the Church for that much time. There is no debt, Marcus. Don't take this upon yourself. You know how important power is for us right now. The accords say we must not meddle with the Central Continent, but this is definitely an exception. Y-"


     BANG


     Marcus was still standing in the same spot, but a loud sound reverberated in the room, as if someone had punched the metal door or wall hard.


     This made the Matron stop speaking and notice that her companion's face had now turned a shade of red.


     "When I asked about whether he was crippled, they told me that he was one second away from death. One second, Matron. If he hadn't exposed his secret and given us that second, I would be bereft of a son and Angaria would have one less talented seed to protect it. Both Angaria and I owe him. You know the old ways and the accords are very strict about debts. Yes, many do not honor them anymore. But both I, and the High Council do. I only gave him my word after communicating with them. You also think too narrowly. Do you think those old fogies weren't watching? And do you think they are any less interested than you in what he has?"


     After hearing the words 'High Council', an ashen expression had come on the Matron's face.


     Her eyebrows narrowed, she asked, "What else did they say? And don't tell me it's only about the debt."


     At this, Marcus actually sighed and looked down, as if there was a weight on his shoulders which made even him bend.


     Debt.


     A concept that would become more and more important the further one rose on the path of power.


     And also the reason behind why all those who wished to train in the Big 4, except for a few exceptions, were barred from interacting with the Central Continent.


     However, for those old monsters, just like the Matron had said, this wasn't the only reason.


     "They also want me to find out how someone from the Central Continent was able to obtain Doom Mosquitoes. And, more importantly, how someone was able to develop a way to control those Doom Mosquitoes, even if it seems as if these golden ones were just a weak strain. And-"


     As Marcus took a pause, the Matron chuckled and said, "And they want to accomplish the same thing as I, don't they."


     With another heavy sigh, he looked at her for a second and nodded before saying, "I have to try and find out with certainty what level of inheritance he has. I also have to keep an eye on Lanthanor, as there has been news of an upcoming alliance with another Kingdom. The High Council does not want to history to repeat."


     At the last words, a grimace came on the Matron's face.


     "So it's possible he's that precious? It's been 400 years, but my old hag of a master still laments about the woman who showed talent and evidence of an inheritance that shocked Angaria itself, but was lost because of the hasty actions of those in charge then. She always said that if that case had been handled well, we might not even have had to fear the Church right now. I thought it was just a far-fetched story. Anyway, it seems you have your work cut out for you. Need my help?"


     "Clearly, it's not. No thanks, I'm supposed to be on my own. After seeing you before, I don't even trust you to control yourself, especially after what I just told you. Leave. I'll be traveling to Lanthanor alone."


     As if her plan had been foiled, the Matron humphed before shooting a glare at Marcus and disappearing.


     Finding himself alone in the room, the bald, hulking man took out a display trinket from his pocket.


     As it activated, a picture of a man with a child on his shoulders appeared.


     After caressing the child's face with his fingers for a few seconds, he put it away before disappearing from the prison.


     …..


     [Satisfaction Level: 26%


     Dissatisfaction Level: 30%


     Milestone Reached. 10,000 EXP awarded.


     Total Exp: 33,000


     Next Milestone: 30% Satisfaction Level.


     Award: 50,000 EXP]


     As Daneel stood in the Lanthanor's private booth for what was mostly the last time, he asked the system to repeat the notification it had sent after his speech had concluded.


     The Olympics had been a smashing success, and no matter what he said towards the end, it wouldn't have made much of a difference.


     This was why he hadn't focused much on the specifics on his speech, instead opting to keep it simple.


     After announcing the results and thanking everyone for participating, he had concluded it, and he had had to try his absolute best not to gasp with shock the moment this notification had sounded in his mind.


     His goal had been to increase it from 19% to hopefully 20%, as that was the milestone that had been marked by the system.


     Earlier, even after taking a lot of measures such as establishing the school and setting up the healer's institute, he hadn't seen much of an increase.


     Of course, there had also been the matter of that massacre, but still, seeing a massive 7% increase now, Daneel was shocked out of his mind.


     Yet, if it was just this, maybe he wouldn't feel as incredulous.


     The other fact which astonished him was that he was so close to the next milestone, and that the reward for this one was 5 times the previous.


     5 times! A whopping 50,000 EXP?!


     And here he had toiled so hard for this 10,000 which felt measly now.


     Daneel was so happily surprised that thoughts like these went through his head, but he also realized that he was trying hard not to think about that strange promise from the Big 4.


     Just as he was about to analyze what had happened in that room, he received a message from Lanthanor which shocked him even further, but this was something that he had been hoping would happen.


     There was a change in the room which held the Empire Spirit.


     Daneel had posited before that the milestone the system had set and the one stated by the Empire Spirit were the same, even though this felt like too much of a coincidence.


     Now, clearly, it was true.


     Without any more hesitation, he teleported away from the booth after sending a message to his commanders so that they wouldn't panic.


     Appearing at the entrance of the National Academy of Lanthanor and startling the soldiers who were standing guard, Daneel didn't even bother to greet them before entering at a run.


     "It's the King! Stand down!"


     "Oh, it's the King! I can't believe I almost attacked my idol!"


     "My cousin just told me that Lanthanor won the Olympics! The King made the announcement! What could be so urgent here for him to come so quickly?"


     As statements like these were heard behind him from the guards, Daneel ignored them all and quickly reached the library where another soldier was waiting for him outside.


     "Sir, it started only 20 minutes ago. I was making my usual rounds, and I noticed it. I made sure to close all the curtains."


     With a nod, Daneel barreled through the door and ascended the stairs 3 at a time. There was nothing Kingly about him at the moment, but he didn't care, because he was finally about to solve a mystery that had been plaguing him for months.


     As he reached the hidden door which was locked, he saw what the soldier posted there had told him about through the communication trinket.


     A golden light was shining through the bottom of the door.


     Opening it, Daneel immediately made to step inside, but the moment that golden light spilled onto his entire body, he fell to the ground, seemingly unconscious.


     [Host's mental input has been hijacked. No threat to host's life detected. System has detected an accessible information source. Assimilation in process.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     360 Utopia
      "Food trinkets! Get your food trinkets here! Just walk right up and show your citizenship! Food trinkets here!"


     "If anyone wants to party, please head over to Joe's Bar! Free drinks for all citizens! Take home as many as you want, just make sure not to waste them!"


     "The King will be at Wilbur's house tonight, if anyone wishes for an audience! Stay hale, stay happy, Lanthanorians!"


     Feeling his head ringing like a drum, Daneel woke up to these voices, massaging his temple.


     Opening his eyes, everything was blurry for a few seconds before he blinked hard, clearing up his vision.


     Looking at his hands, he started panicking, as they weren't his.


     The skin was dark, and there were many scars and lesions which showed that these were the palms of a warrior.


     Feeling his face with them, he realized that he also had a beard, along with a short crop of hair.


     Also, he was lean, as if every part of his body was built to output the maximum amount of power and speed possible.


     What…the hell was going on? Where was he?


     Thinking back, he retraced his steps, trying to figure out how he got here.


     He had gotten a message that there was a strange light coming from the room in which the Empire Spirit was housed, and then, the moment he tried to step into the room…he lost consciousness.


     As he concentrated, he realized that the last thing he had heard was a notification from the system.


     Hastily, he asked the system to repeat its last message.


     [Host's mental input has been hijacked. No threat to host's life detected. System has detected an accessible information source. Assimilation in process.]


     No threat?


     Hearing this, Daneel's rapidly beating heart calmed down.


     This wasn't the first time he was experiencing something like this. Before, when he had talked to his Master, he had gone into a simulation where he saw and felt things, which was similar to what was happening right now.


     Hence, finally getting a hold of himself, he started to look around.


     He was sitting in a very comfortable chair, and in front of him was a wide street on which numerous people were passing by.


     The shouts from before had been from hawkers who could be found everywhere, spreading messages like these.


     Looking up and around, he saw that he was sitting in the portico of a rather large house.


     However, in his dazed state, he had failed to notice that there was actually someone sitting beside him.


     Indeed, in the chair beside him, there was an old man with a knotted beard and long, black hair. He had some of the strongest features that Daneel had ever seen, almost looking like he had been hewn out of a rock.


     However, instead of making him look ugly, the features gave him a masculine and handsome look.


     As Daneel stared, without turning around, the man spoke.


     "Finally woke up, kid? It's about time. I thought you would sleep all day."


     The voice was familiar, and as Daneel comprehended the meaning of the words, he realized where he had heard it before.


     This was the Empire Spirit!


     As if sensing his realization, the man spoke again.


     "Yeah, yeah, I'm the Empire Spirit, great job realizing it, you're a genius(yawn). I don't have all day, there's a feisty woman waiting for me in Joe's. So, let's get right down to it."


     Saying this, the man finally turned towards Daneel, and as he did so, the King of Lanthanor noticed that there were no pupils in his eyes.


     Instead, there was only a golden light, which was the exact shade as what he had seen coming from beneath the door back in Lanthanor.


     "You made it, kid. Damn, you won your own event! Like, shouldn't there be rules against that? Ok, fine, that's none of my business. The point is that you reached the first condition necessary for accessing the information stored inside me. Now then, tell me what you see around you."


     As much as Daneel was excited about just what information he had unlocked, he was even more interested in the place around him.


     Everything was…brighter. Shinier.


     The clothes that everyone wore were shimmering slightly, indicating that they were all enchanted.


     Everywhere he saw, there were happy families going about their daily lives.


     Now that he had the time, he listened to what the hawkers were saying once again, and he was amazed.


     Food trinkets? What the hell were those?


     Curious, he was going to get up, but stopped, wondering whether he was supposed to stay here to interact with the Empire Spirit.


     "Go on. Explore. This is half your reward for this milestone, you know. Take your time. I'm everywhere, so just call for me if you need me. I'll go say hi to Martha."


     Saying so with a casual expression on his face, the man disappeared in a puff of smoke.


     Indeed, an actual puff of smoke, like a magician from Earth.


     Although he felt it was weird, Daneel chose not to ask, and instead stood up to go to the hawker who was making the announcements about the food trinkets.


     After approaching the man, he saw that in his hand was a covered bowl in which there was a piece of meat.


     It looked normal at first, but when Daneel looked closer, he dropped his jaw with shock.


     At one corner, layers after layers of meat were coming into existence in front of his eyes, making him understand that this whole thing had been developed inside the bowl.


     How?!!!


     Wanting to find out the answer to the question, Daneel reached his hand forward, but he felt it swatted away by the smiling man who asked, "ID, please?"


     Puzzled, Daneel was about to call for the Empire Spirit, but he heard a voice near his ear.


     "Touch your wrist's pulse point."


     Heeding the message, he did so and was startled when he saw a round, badge-like object appear out of the skin on the upper side of his hand, below his knuckles.


     "Thank you, sir. Enjoy your meal. You can collect refill pills at the government office on the next street. Have a nice day!"


     The badge had the design of the royal 'L' made out of a dragon, and while Daneel had been captivated by it, he hadn't noticed that the man had scanned the badge using some apparatus in his pocket.


     After doing so and saying those words, he handed the bowl over to a bewildered Daneel, who hastily opened the lid and examined the meat.


     It looked normal, except for that end where the meat had been forming.


     This was something like a dream world anyway, so Daneel just took a bite, and experienced some of the tastiest, most succulent meat he had ever eaten in his life.


     Finishing it in one go, he felt thirsty, so he found a bar in front of him which he entered.


     "Hello, fellow citizen! I see you enjoyed the meat! Sorry, I just like to look at the street when I'm free. The hustle and bustle calms me. So, what would you like? Some of my special brew? Or just some beer?"


     Having heard of the special brew before, Daneel asked, "The former, please."


     "Right on."


     A few moments later, he found himself drinking one of the best wines he had ever tasted.


     It was a clear red color, with a sweet flavor to it that lingered on his tongue. If he had to describe it, it was like drinking an ice cream made of scotch.


     After scanning the badge again, Daneel left the bar feeling tipsy and started exploring the city.


     Everywhere he went, he just needed to show the badge.


     He had dessert, he got a massage done, he bought a weapon trinket, he got a haircut, and he was even offered the services of a professional escort.


     Time lost meaning to him. It felt both as if it was standing still, and as if it was moving at a pace too fast to notice.


     Either way, Daneel felt perfectly happy enjoying himself in every which way, putting aside all of his duties.


     After what felt like days, he was on that street in the beginning again, and feeling tired, he sat down on that same chair on the portico of that same house.


     Looking to his side, he found the Empire Spirit, looking at him with a smile.


     "Is this where you spend your time when you aren't doing anything?"


     Chuckling at the question, the golden-eyed man answered, "Yes! This, and other places, in other times. I'm a living spirit, after all. So, what did you think?"


     Daneel did not need to think to answer.


     "It's a…utopia!"


     Indeed, it was one.


     He had asked around, and it seemed that the concept of money itself was foreign.


     This place operated on one principle: if a citizen did the job assigned to them as per their interests, they could avail anything and everything they wanted in the city.


     Happiness was everywhere, and Daneel was so impressed by the ruler of this city that he felt that it would be fine to commit any crime in order to find the secret behind building something so perfect.


     Hearing the answer, the Empire Spirit grinned and answered, "Exactly. This was, in one point in history, the Empire of Lanthanor. Before all the citizens were massacred by the Emperor in one night."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     361 Inheritance
      "M-massacred?"


     Hearing this shocking statement from the Empire Spirit, all thoughts flew out of Daneel's mind.


     In one night?!


     Daneel really couldn't believe it. Everything looked so perfect, that he felt that it was impossible to destroy it.


     During his inquiries, he had also found out that the military strength of the Empire was also the highest in the continent, due to the fact that all those who went to the military were only doing so after being judged to have both the talent and interest for it.


     Seeing the disbelieving look on Daneel's face, the Empire Spirit said, "Don't believe me? See for yourself."


     POOF


     As a sound akin to that of candles being blown out was heard, the sight in front of Daneel changed.


     "Run!"


     "The King has gone crazy!"


     "Call the military!"


     "It's useless, they were the first to be killed!"


     "No, not the children!"


     The hawking from before was replaced by shouts like these from terrified citizens who were gathered in crowds, running from something.


     Daneel was still sitting in the same portico, so hearing a strange sound from one direction, he turned to that side.


     This sound was also heard by the people who were running in front of him, so they turned around too.


     Behind them was a massive giant of a man, standing at least 20 feet tall.


     His upper body was naked, and it seemed to be enlarged disproportionately when compared to his lower.


     Veins throbbed on the bulging muscles, and because it had also changed to night time, the light from the streetlight-trinkets bounced off of the blood on them to give him a ghastly look.


     Even though all of this was terrifying in itself, it was this man's face which brought the most fear in those running away.


     Where his features were supposed to be present, there was only mangled flesh.


     Instead of a nose, there were only two holes. One eye socket was empty, while the other actually had an eye, but it was dangling off to one side of the face. The jaw was hanging loose, but because there was nothing to base judgment on, no one could tell whether it was because the man was laughing or screaming.


     The image of this man's face was so shocking that Daneel actually had to take a moment before realizing what this man was up to and why so many people were running away from him.


     There were no weapons in his hands, but he was punching and chopping in different directions.


     And every time he did so, at least 50 people died, with the closest turning into bloody mist.


     The ones who were farther back at least had their bodies intact, but blood leaked from all the orifices on their face, as if the only thing left inside their head was mush.


     Since the moment when Daneel had turned his head to take notice of this monstrosity, it was as if time had stopped, which could be attributed to the adrenaline pumping through Daneel's body.


     Now that he had taken in the image, time went back to normal.


     In barely two seconds, the giant mowed through all the people on the street before going further into the city, causing more screams to be heard.


     In front of Daneel, the street was now filled with various body parts and lifeless bodies, along with rivers of blood.


     Unable to handle the sight, Daneel looked up, and he saw flames burning on the horizon.


     When that man had passed by, Daneel had noticed one feature of his that he had missed before.


     He had a perfectly cut short beard, and it had been familiar.


     After racking his mind for a bit, Daneel got the answer.


     It had been the Emperor, whose picture he had seen on posters around the city.


     As if the Empire Spirit had been waiting for him to make this connection, it flicked its fingers right after he did so.


     POOF


     That same sound was heard, and everything was back to normal.


     The utopia was once again reflected in his eyes, but Daneel was still stuck in the horror he had seen before.


     As if his job was done, the golden-eyed man put his hands behind his head and started whistling a tune.


     Daneel took a few seconds to get that ghastly image out of his mind.


     After he finally did so, he asked the most important question.


     "Why?"


     The answer from the Empire Spirit made his jaw drop further, while also infuriating him to no end.


     "That's your job to find out, kiddo. I was instructed to show this after the first milestone was reached, and also to give access to a certain number of manuscripts. Read them at your leisure. You can contact me if you have any pressing queries, but if you're smart enough, you won't need to. Well then, it was nice seeing you. Come back when you reach the next milestone. When you do, the golden light will be back. Ok, goodbye then."


     After the last word came out of the Empire Spirit's mouth, Daneel went blank.


     Once again, he was assaulted by a splitting headache, causing him to get up and massage his head.


     Only, this time, he was back in his own body.


     He had fallen down at the entrance of the secret room in the library, so he got up and entered before closing the door behind him.


     The golden light was gone, and the pedestal was back to normal


     Going to it, he once again summoned the oathstone and inserted it before being greeted by a list of books in his mind.


     There weren't that many, but the first one itself blew his mind.


     "Ruler's Spell Technique"


     He had to read the name 3 times before confirming that it was real.


     A spell technique! An actual, bonafide spell technique!


     Since that moment years ago when he had seen his master manipulating elementary particles to do incredible things, he had dreamed of having his own.


     Now, finally, his dream had come true.


     No matter what the meaning behind that vision was, or what information the other books held, all the pains he had gone to to increase the satisfaction level were already worth it.


     A smile almost came on his face at this moment, but the horror of the sight before stopped it from appearing.


     He needed to find out the reason behind that message.


     But it wouldn't hurt to find out more about the enticing spell technique first.


     Flipping through the pages, Daneel got more and more amazed with each word.


     The idea itself was so revolutionary, that he wondered whether this was all a fable.


     However, things started to increase in complexity quickly, making that headache come back.


     Finally, the formulae and formations of elementary particles became so complex that Daneel had to give up.


     If it were anyone else, they would have lost hope at having such an incredible thing but not being able to use it.


     Thankfully, he had the World Domination System.


     As if it felt itself being called when he thought about it, the system spoke in his mind.


     Daneel had thought that he was done with shocks for the day, but the notification showed him that he was wrong.


     [Information source assimilated.


     Host has received: "Ruler's Inheritance"


     Achievement Unlocked: First Inheritance


     First Inheritance: Congratulations! By working steadfastly to make the people under your rule happy, you have done something which has not been achieved by many, many Kings before you. You met the conditions required to unlock the first level of the legendary Empire Spirit! By doing so, you have received your first inheritance. It will help you greatly on the path to becoming a World Dominator!


     Would host like to activate the inheritance?]


     Daneel could not even respond for a while.


     Inheritance this, inheritance that.


     He had heard this over and over again from those from the Big 4, and he had thought that it was something which would never be related to him, unless he tried to fake his accomplishments using the inheritance as an excuse.


     Hence, when he saw that he had actually ended up obtaining one, he couldn't believe it.


     Although he was very curious about what it was, he decided that he would first agree and 'activate' it first.


     So, he answered, "Yes".


     BOOM


     Suddenly, a torrent of foreign thoughts and emotions flooded his mind, and it seemed as if an explosion had been set off inside his mind.


     Sadly, it was too much, and the King of Lanthanor fainted once again.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     362 Ruler“s Inheritance
      "Oh, come on, do it! You don't dare! Both of us know you're a chicken!"


     "Fine, I will! When I find my Axelorian friend, I'll tell him that their Kingdom sucks! I'm proud to be a Lanthanorian!"


     "All the students are so proud. We should hold some kind of event, or competition to commemorate Lanthanor's victory in the Olympics."


     "I'm sure there will be one, anyway. As soon as the King is back; he's apparently handling something personal right now."


     "Hon, there's going to be a celebration soon! LANTHANOR WON, you know! Come on, we need to hire more chefs and make more food!"


     "Was that really the King before? I can't believe it! What's he doing here?"


     "I don't know, but don't talk-"


     Waking up, Daneel wondered if he had gone mad.


     Myriad voices were in his head, talking continuously, going on and on about topics varying from Lanthanor's win to the price of onions in the morning.


     It wasn't just thoughts. There were feelings too. Happiness, sadness, anger, love, excitement. All of them were in his head, in a bundle that was threatening to spill out at any second. He could feel them all in a muted fashion, but as soon as he thought about them, they threatened to spring up and make him faint again.


     It couldn't even be described properly in words. It was as if…his mind wasn't his anymore. As if it was co-inhabited by many, many people, all with their own distinct personalities and lives.


     Daneel tried to analyze what was happening by himself. For some reason, he was…reading their minds? Or something even more profound? Was that even possible using magic?


     First things first; he tried to count. Count the number of people in his head.


     1,2,3….


     He categorized each thought and feeling, and this seemed to calm him down, allowing him to think for himself, find himself in this chaotic mess that was his mind.


     100.


     It had felt like many, many more, but there were only one hundred voices and feelings in his head.


     Of course, it was 100 too many.


     What was going on?


     Unable to handle his curiosity any more, he was just about to ask the system, but he noticed something at this moment.


     All of them had one thing in common, and if he had to describe it, it was like an underlying thought, one beneath the surface.


     For example, he had just segregated them all when counting them.


     If the thoughts and feeling bundled together were a person, then this thought he felt was like their subconscious.


     Daneel visualized them as orbs.


     Glowing orbs, with different layers of different colors.


     The thoughts inside their heads and the words they spoke were the outermost red layer-constantly in flux, changing every second.


     The second layer was matching orange-these were the feelings, which accompanied the first layer and moved along in sync for the most part.


     Finally, the innermost part was golden.


     If Daneel had to describe it, then it was the part which was made of the core beliefs of the person.


     He had just tried to analyze it, but it turned out that he was only able to detect one thing from it, unlike the other two layers, which were laid bare to him.


     Loyalty.


     Loyalty to Lanthanor.


     Loyalty to him.


     [Host has achieved the first stage of Ruler's Inheritance: Visualization.


     Progress has been faster than expected.


     Likely reason: Mageroot potential of host, which has exceeded the maximum level known to system. Please input more information for deeper analysis.


     Ruler's Spell Model: First Layer-Unlocked and ready for use.]


     With this notification, Daneel came back to reality.


     Till now, he had been concentrating on his own mind so much that he had completely forgotten about everything else.


     It was only in that stage had managed to obtain that small bit of clarity regarding what was going on in his head, after being able to distract himself from the mess.


     However, now that he had exited that state, his mind felt like it would be overwhelmed again.


     As all the voices started to grow in intensity, he realized that he was heading to that point like before when he had fainted.


     Hence, Daneel hurriedly asked, "System, is there a way to turn these things off? Mute them?"


     [Affirmative. However, if the inheritance is deactivated, host will be unable to use Ruler's Spell Model and other Ruler's Perks that have been unlocked.]


     At this, Daneel paused, but it was too much. He couldn't even think.


     He didn't know how he had managed to do what he had just done before, and even though he tried once again now, it only gave him a splitting headache.


     Hence, gritting his teeth, he asked, "Is it one-time? Can I not activate it again later?"


     [Replying to host, with the system, host can activate or deactivate any inheritance as per his wishes.]


     "THEN DEACTIVATE IT RIGHT NOW!"


     [Acknowledged. Inheritance deactivated.]


     As silence suddenly fell over him, for once, Daneel appreciated its charm.


     There was just him in his mind, and he could talk to himself in peace.


     In this secret room, there was a bathroom to the side, to which Daneel hobbled to.


     The hobbling was due to the fact that the headache was still there, and although it wasn't painful to the point that it would make him faint again, it was very bad.


     Inside the bathroom, the first thing Daneel did was puke his guts out.


     He hadn't even known that it was coming, so it was fortunate that he was in the bathroom when it did force his way out.


     Having his mind invaded by 100 people was apparently not a joking matter, as it seemed to have left other adverse effects, aside from the headache.


     He did feel better now though, so he used the washbasin to wash his face.


     As he splashed water and looked at himself in the mirror, he realized that there were veins throbbing on his forehead, and that his face was also red in color.


     He looked like…he had almost gone crazy.


     At this moment, an appalling image came into Daneel's mind.


     A face with no features.


     If he had truly gone crazy right then, could he have guaranteed that he wouldn't have flown into a rage like that man?


     The scary thing was that he didn't know the answer to the question.


     Finally feeling slightly better, he made his way back to the secret room and collapsed in a chair.


     Putting his head in his hands in an attempt to ease the pain, he asked, "All right, tell me. What the hell is an inheritance in the first place?"


     [Inheritance: A methodical change in the functioning of the mageroot/body constitution. Through a series of modifying parameters, the change is brought about. An inheritance has two parts: physical and metaphysical. By obtaining the metaphysical part after entering host's present location, host was able to obtain the 'Ruler's Inheritance'.]


     "Then what was the physical part?"


     [The Oathstone.]


     Of course. After so many shocks in one day, Daneel wasn't surprised.


      The Oathstone was something which was a prerequisite for accessing the Empire Spirit in the first place, so it made sense that it was a prerequisite for obtaining this inheritance too.


     However, even though he had heard the definition of an inheritance, he was no closer to understanding what it was.


     It changed the mageroot or the body constitution itself? Wasn't that a bit too…magical?


     "What more information is there about inheritances? How are they typically obtained? Who makes them? Are there any examples for other inheritances?"


     [Replying to host, available data has been obtained by extrapolating from database. Host needs to input more data for more accurate answers. From clues which have been deciphered to refer to inheritances after using the data about inheritances that was just obtained, system has been able to deduce that inheritances can be left behind both by living entities or nature. Thus the word 'inherit', which signifies that the one obtaining it is benefiting from something being handed down. No more information is available.]


     Ok, it wasn't much, but it was enough to go on.


     Although there were more questions that Daneel wished the system would answer, the most important ones had already been addressed.


     Right now, he had an inheritance, so the most pressing question left was: how good was it?


     Bracing himself, Daneel activated the inheritance again and asked the system to ready the spell model.


     Lifting his palm, he cast a simple fireball.


     His goal was to obtain statistics regarding the effectiveness, so he was going to start slow.


     With expectations piling up inside him, he asked the system to launch the spell model.


     ROOAAAARRRR!


     "OOOOWWWWW!"


     In the blink of an eye, the palm-sized fireball expanded to 5 times its size, becoming practically a chaotic inferno.


     And in the process, the King of Lanthanor, who had been bending over it with an eager expression, had his hair set on fire.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     363 Trend
      PSSSSSHHHHH


     By the time Daneel managed to deactivate the spell technique, stop the fire spell then cast water, and then ice spells to stop the fire raging on his head, his hair had already disappeared for the most part.


     Even though this was very disconcerting, right now, he only had a wide smile on his face, as if he didn't care about it at all.


     If anybody could see him, they would definitely have thought that the King of Lanthanor had gone crazy.


     His eyes, which were staring at his palms that were held in the air, had a manic look in them, while there was almost no hair left on his head.


     Soot was on his face and hands, as the fire hadn't been strong enough to break the tough skin of an Exalted Human.


     Suddenly, a wild, crazy laugh could be heard in the secret room.


     Of course, it came from Daneel, who couldn't believe his own eyes.


     5 TIMES! A 5 TIME INCREASE!


     It was unbelievable.


     Even his master's spell model hadn't amplified spells to such a degree.


     With this spell technique alone, he could rival a Warrior Mage even though he was only an Exalted Human.


     He wanted to try again, but just as he was going to, the voices once again began to drive him insane.


     Hence, with a feeling of slight sadness, he ordered the system to deactivate the inheritance before walking towards the washbasin in deep thought to wipe off the soot.


     Although the power increase was shocking, there were two problems: control, and the damn voices.


     Well, nothing could be perfect. And there was no way that they could make him admit defeat.


     Resolving to find ways to circumvent them, he looked up into the mirror.


     "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"


     Seeing an almost bald man looking back at him, Daneel had actually gotten terrified.


     What with switching bodies during the vision and hearing so many foreign thoughts, his psyche had already become fragile without his knowledge.


     Hence, seeing someone else in the mirror had almost been the last straw.


     It took a moment for Daneel to realize that it was him, after which he touched his head, making more hair fall off and expose the scalp.


     Hoping against hope, he asked, "System, is there any spell to hasten hair growth?"


     [Negative. Healing spell can heal damaged hair follicles, but hair growth cannot be hastened by any spell in system's database.]


     This answer made him feel like screaming again.


     ...


     A day had passed since all the appalling events during the Olympics, and although had fled back to their homes in fear of something similar happening again, most stayed back.


     As reporters from the Network asked around, they got the information that many were staying due to the words of the King when he had said staying and celebrating the end of the tournament would be like spitting in the enemy's face.


     The funny thing was that Daneel hadn't even said this during his address. Instead, Eloise had floated this later on through the Network, and it had spread throughout the people enough that they assumed that the King had spoken them before.


     Seeing this end result and smiling sweetly, Eloise played with her hair in the booth that belonged to the Kingdom of Lanthanor.


     Everyone was anxiously waiting for the King, but she knew him enough and trusted him to know that he wasn't someone unaccountable.


     Since her awakening, it was as if her mind had also been changed, allowing her to think faster and get more ideas.


     She had gotten many for the betterment of Lanthanor, and she was excited to share them with the King, and also in the process, find some time alone with him.


     Just as she was going through her plans of trying to make him change his feelings for her, a man appeared in the center of the booth.


     Inside, there were Luther, Cassandra, Eloise, Sister Xuan, Molan, and Faxul.


     "Enemy infiltration!"


     Cassandra's veins had been strung tight ever since that incident when the King had been taken away, so now, seeing someone unfamiliar appear before them, she screamed this and was about to cast a fire eagle at them.


     "STOP!"


     Hearing this shout from Luther, she paused her actions and stared.


     Indeed, now that she got a chance to look at him, he looked similar.


     Eloise had also thought that somehow, someone had snuck into their booth, but she had been quicker.


     That same sharp chin, strong nose, and green eyes.


     It was the King.


     Only, his head was like an egg, bare and shiny.


     "M-my Lord?"


     Luther was the first to ask, but the King of Lanthanor just coughed and said, "Nothing to comment here. Is everything ready for the award ceremony?"


     "Yes, My Lord, but-"


     "I said there's nothing! Let's go!"


     "Sir, it's not your hair!"


     Hearing this, the King actually blushed slightly, and those watching couldn't help but break out into smiles.


     Of course, the smiles were only because they were controlling laughter.


     This was not the case with Sister Xuan, who didn't hesitate to chuckle, making the others struggle even harder to control themselves.


     The main reason was that the King was clearly embarrassed about his own look. If he had appeared confident and carried it off, maybe it would have looked more natural.


     As if realizing this himself, Daneel tried to straighten his back and look more measured.


     However, that image of the shiny head kept coming back to him.


     Ok. Enough was enough.


     Firmly pushing that image out, he asked in a dignified voice, "What is it, Luther?"


     "Someone who says they represent those that took part in the tournament in Axelor's team has requested an audience with you. They are currently in the waiting room in the stadium."


     "Hmm. All right. I'll meet him after the ceremony. Shall we go?"


     "Yes, sir."


     Nodding and getting more control over himself, Daneel teleported away.


     However, the last thing that he heard before disappearing from the room made him blush fully again.


     It was his close friend, who said, "You know, this is the second time. Back in the academy-"


     ...


     The stadium which had recently been in shambles had been completely restored thanks to the relentless efforts of all the reinforcements that had come from all 4 remaining Kingdoms.


     The only change was that there was now a large podium in the center, on which many people were seated.


     These were the leaders of the teams of the three Kingdoms which had come first, second and third, and they were set to be felicitated in a few moments.


     In the stands, in the front row, Norcet, his son and the mage were all sitting and looking at the stage with smiles on their faces.


     They had gotten the message this morning that the King really appreciated their efforts in uncovering those bastards from Axelor, and that he had invited them to be on the stage and be honored in front of the entire continent.


     However, surprising Luther, who had delivered the message, Norcet had denied the offer and asked for something else in return-a job.


     He had information that Lanthanor would be entering the delivery business soon, so he was very interested in helming those operations.


     Although Daneel had been slightly startled, he had agreed after realizing that this was very smart.


     "I still think you should have taken the offer. Hey, you only live once. You've missed the chance to boast to your grandsons that you were felicitated in front of the entire continent!"


     As the mage said this, Norcet chuckled and answered, "No thanks, I'll settle for keeping the possibility of having grandsons alive in the first place. You don't know those people. Who knows that they won't come to massacre my entire family out of spite? The King can say that he will protect me, but both of us know that he can't guarantee anything. This is also why he agr-"


     Along with Norcet, the entire stadium went silent as they saw a man appear on the stage.


     The sun shone brilliantly on his shiny head, but due to the serious expression on his face and his straight back, it didn't look odd at all.


     Of course, some laughed, but they were in the minority.


     "ALL HAIL KING DANEEL!"


     As one, cheering began, as everyone recalled the incredible way in which the King of Lanthanor had tackled the situation yesterday and saved everyone.


     With a smile, Daneel was about to begin the ceremony, but something he saw in the crowd made him halt mid-step and gawk for a moment before regaining his senses.


     One by one, more and more shiny heads started to appear everywhere, as people had started to mimic the King, thinking that this was the new fashion.


     Daneel wanted to stop it, but he could think of no way to do so.


     In this way, the 'egghead' trend in Angaria began.


     ….


     3 hours later, still feeling slightly embarrassed, Daneel walked into the waiting room but paused when he saw two people glaring at each other.


     One was Marcus, and the other was a man who looked vaguely similar to the one whose most important organ he had severed using the mosquitoes.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     364 Mad Doctor
      As Marcus turned around to see Daneel arrive, a smile actually came on his face on seeing the shiny head.


     "Blergh! Another egghead! You're popping up like weeds everywhere! Where's that bastard King?"


     As the other man in the room said these words, Marcus turned to him and glared again before saying, "This is him."


     Daneel, on the other hand, was slightly regretting his decision not to look for a wig.


     His eyebrows had been burned off too, but he had prevented that from being seen by coloring that part carefully using paint.


     This was a technique he had seen back on Earth, and thankfully, it worked and did not make him seem too odd.


     However, this bald head of his had unexpectedly taken a lot of hair as sacrifice, from all those in the stadium who thought this was a new 'trend'.


     Putting this aside for now, Daneel smiled warmly and said, "How can I help you?"


     They were in a small room with enough space for 5 people, and Marcus and the other man were standing on opposite ends of it.


     The man in question was wearing grey robes which covered him from head to toe, with only his eyes visible. He did not seem to be especially muscular, instead, he had an athletic build.


     If the King of Axelor were here, he would have recognized this man to be the one who had threatened him before during the Olympics that heads would roll if Axelor didn't win.


     As Daneel was taking in the appearance of this man, a soft voice whispered next to his ear.


     "Don't look into his eyes."


     Clearly, it was from Marcus, and Daneel had no reason not to oblige.


     He wasn't the kind to dumbly do something when warned not to, so Daneel made sure that he kept his eyes fixed on anything else in the room.


     Seeing this, Marcus smiled, while also looking again at the shiny head that mirrored his.


     "Humph. So you don't have the guts to look straight at me either, just like this coward here."


     Saying so in a tone that made it clear that he was trying to provoke them, the grey-robed man flicked his finger.


     Suddenly, the room became very crowded, as it had become occupied by 8 more people.


     All of these 8 individuals turned around as one to look at Daneel after recognizing that it was him, making Marcus quickly teleport to Daneel's side in case he was bombarded by 8 powerful mages at the same time.


     "Don't worry. They won't attack. Fix their organs, and we will be on our way."


     Ah. So this was what they wanted.


     Without answering, Daneel looked at each of their faces, memorizing them.


     After he had brought this group's despicable actions to light, Daneel had gotten the suspicion that they might have been up to more trouble during their stay in Olympia.


     After all, he had read about their type back on Earth.


     During his time on his home planet, at a specific point in time, Daneel had been very interested in detective novels.


     What stemmed from this interest had been a desire to read up on all the psychological research done on criminals.


     Having had a rich period of growth in which science had flourished, Earth had the unique advantage of having something like the internet which propagated even more growth and interest in all fields.


     Daneel had read through the typical psych profiles of criminals, and he had been very surprised when he found out that he could remember it all without much effort.


     He had done it in passing long ago, so this was actually quite surprising.


     When he asked the system, his question had been resolved.


     [After host's mage potential breakthrough, host's mind has increased effectiveness in memory recall.]


     This made him want to know all the more what realm he had reached due to that incident with Faxul and that technique from the Withering Leaf Sect.


     Coming back to the matter at hand, Daneel had gotten the doubt that people like these wouldn't hesitate to satiate their…thirst before itself, especially considering the fact that their backgrounds let them disregard any consequences.


     Hence, he had asked Faxul whether there were any crimes reported nearby, as the best targets would be the common people in villages and towns around Olympia.


     This was when the shocking reports of missing women surfaced.


     Over 30 women had been abducted in total, with no clues left behind.


     Clearly, the culprit was either these people in front of him, or Axelor.


     Hence, Daneel had no intention whatsoever of agreeing to this request, if it could even be called that.


     "I'm sorry, but I don't know what makes you think I controlled the mosquitoes. I could only control the few near me-these acted on their own, and randomly injured these poor people."


     The 'poor' was said in a stretched out tone, making the 8 glare at him more.


     Of course, the one who was looking at him with most anger was the man who had had his vital organ severed.


     His groin actually seemed to be padded, as if he was wearing some kind of diaper.


     After all, because he had no control over his bladder, he would constantly be leaking urine. Hence, this was the most effective solution.


     Hearing the answer from Daneel, the grey-robed man spoke in a dangerous tone.


     "Kid, watch yourself. Just because you have Marcus here at your heels like a dog for 3 months, don't think that you will be safe. If you antagonize us, be it 3 months, 3 years or even 3 decades, we will have our revenge."


     If Daneel hadn't received that inheritance, maybe he would have reconsidered on hearing such an ominous threat.


     However, right now, just like before in the underground room when he had been about to proclaim his secrets, he couldn't care about concealing himself anymore.


     He had been doing it for months and years, and enough was enough.


     Especially in front of people like these, he couldn't do it anymore.


     Hence, he stopped controlling his tongue.


     "Sir, be it 3 months, 3 years or even 3 decades, I guarantee that you won't be able to fix their organs. Sometimes, fate makes us pay for our mistakes in unimaginable ways. Even if I could, I wouldn't do it. These people here are responsible for the deaths of over 30 women from Central Angaria. If I could, I would kill them all. Clearly, I have no chance of doing that. But if I left them without any punishment, I would not be able to face my people. So, I have two words for you. F*&k off."


     Wow.


     The feeling that came from cursing for the first time in this world was really something else.


     Indeed, in all the years since Daneel had transmigrated, he had been keeping his head down and building power.


     He hadn't gone looking for enemies, but he had also always been worried about antagonizing someone too powerful.


     However, now, he couldn't care less.


     Maybe this was a Champion level individual who could crush him with a thought. Maybe he was taking a foolish decision.


     But in 3 months, people at this level would mostly be after him anyway.


     What was one more?


     "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


     Daneel had been expecting anger or threats as a result of his words, so he was startled when he saw the grey-robed man tilt his head up and laugh wildly.


     The laughter echoed in the room, and at one point, it seemed as if many, many people were laughing at once.


     Also, it had an eerie tone to it, which made Daneel's hair raise.


     At least, what was left of it.


     3 seconds had passed, but the man did not seem like he would stop laughing.


     However, when Daneel glanced at the 8 people in the room, he noticed something strange.


     They were cowering, and they all had terrified looks on their faces.


     In fact, their terror seemed so profound that it even scared Daneel to a small degree.


     The most fear was actually seen on the man who was wearing the diaper.


     Daneel wondered what the reason was, and he got his answer the next second.


     The laughter abruptly stopped, and was replaced by screams of pain.


     Screams of pain, and geysers of blood from the bodies of the 8, each of whom was now missing an organ each.


     As Daneel watched with horror clouding his own face, he couldn't help but notice that each cut was so precise that it carved out the affected organ perfectly.


     Even in the case of the man whose hip had been affected-his legs were still intact, but they were hanging onto his body by very little flesh and bone.


     Of course, no scream was more bloodcurdling than the one from the man who had nothing to call himself a man anymore.


     Only red, pulsating flesh was left at his groin, and he screamed over and over again, until his voice broke and he went hoarse.


     "Kid, remember these screams. You will be screaming even more in 3 months. I won't attack myself; I'm not shameless enough to do so. No, these 8 will be enough. Mark my words, kid."


     Leaving these words, all 9 individuals disappeared from the room.


     Daneel, on the other hand, was trying not to gag due to the gory sight.


     Trying hard not to see that very important organ that had been left behind, he turned around and gulped.


     A clapping sound was heard from beside him.


     Turning to the side, he saw that it was Marcus, who spoke with a large smile on his face.


     "I don't know if I should call you brave or foolish, kid. Well, I'll know the answer in 3 months. Still, that must be the first time I saw someone talk in that way with the 'Mad Doctor' of the Big 5. Good going, kid. Congrats on making yourself a Champion-level enemy! And of course, welcome to the 'Gentleman's Club'."


     "Gentleman's Club?"


     In response, Marcus pointed at his head, making Daneel sigh before he teleported away.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     365 A Step Back
      Two days later.


     The Throne room of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     "We have taken a few people and tested all of the possible scenarios. However we look at it, we cannot find a way where the unification would be completely peaceful. Yes, the Olympics have gone a very long way in letting the people of the Black Raven Kingdom know about the capabilities of the Lanthanorians. The only problem is: we lost. We lost horribly. And the fact that we even had a plan which could have given us at least one victory, but didn't end up using it, pisses me off to no end. Yes, yes, I understand the reasons, and it was probably the best course of action. That doesn't mean I can't be angry about it. King Daneel, the bottom line is, if we propose something like this right now, it will look like we are caving in because we are unsure of themselves. It will look like we are surrendering to you because we aren't confident enough to rise by ourselves. There will be riots, and there will be blood. This is not the time. I know I said that before, but I have no choice but to say it again."


     As the old lady, the head of the High Council of the Black Raven Kingdom, said these words, both Faxul and Daneel frowned and looked down in deep thought.


     After the award ceremony, everyone started to make their way back. Initially, there had been an elaborate plan to mark the end of such a momentous event.


     However, this would only have prolonged the risk and the possibility that there might be another attack.


     Hence, Daneel had no option but to ask everyone to disperse for now.


     Of course, he had grand plans for the Olympics to return, but there would be a lot of stuff to take care of before that could happen.


     So, he just had to let go of the first one. Besides, it had been a massive success already.


     His main goal of increasing the satisfaction level had been achieved, but it seemed as if the secondary goal of impressing the people of the Black Raven Kingdom to proceed with the unification of the two kingdoms was in jeopardy.


     Of course, if things had gone perfectly to plan, it would have surprised even Daneel.


     After the fiasco with the mosquitoes, he was thankful that at least the satisfaction level had risen.


     Both Faxul and him had called for this meeting with the Council of the Black Raven Kingdom to find out what they could do next.


     But after this statement, even the both of them seemed to be at a loss for words.


     Daneel's original plan had been that the two kingdoms could be completely unified under one leadership. This would allow him to put up a strong front in front of any other Kingdom, and also set an example so that the same wouldn't seem very strange if it happened with other kingdoms.


     After all, there was no way he was leaving Central Angaria alone, what with the renewed threat of the Church which felt like it was breathing down his back after this recent attack.


     They were out there, waiting, like hyenas, ready to pounce at the first sign of vulnerability.


     Thus, it was no time to show weakness.


     However, he really did agree with this woman, no matter how much he disliked it.


     He had seen for himself the defeated expressions of the Black Raven people, who couldn't even blame the king because they knew why their army strength was low.


     It was a very delicate time right now, and something like this would just upend the balance, resulting in horrific consequences.


     But there was no way that he could leave it alone.


     Taking a moment, he ran through all alternate plans, but he realized that this was better done with the help of Eloise, as he suddenly felt lost due to some reason.


     Hence, he contacted her discreetly through the communication trinket in his pocket.


     "Eloise, I'm in a meeting with the Council of the Black Raven Kingdom right now, and they say that a complete unification is out of the question. I actually agree with them. What do you suggest?"


     "What is the reason?"


     Appreciating her quality of getting right into the matter without asking too many unnecessary questions, Daneel told her what the old woman had just said.


     After a few moments, he heard her say something, but stop, as if she was hesitating.


     "Spit it out," he said, as time was ticking.


     "Well… Daneel, this plan of unifying the kingdoms under one banner was something that was risky in the first place. You know as well as I do that it has never been done in the continent, with all attempts being shot down due to attacks by other kingdoms."


     "Yes, but –"


     "Yeah, I know, that threat isn't present right now due to some reasons that you said had to be secret. Well, we can't go for it anyway. Why not take a step back? And take it slow?"


     It was as if a light bulb had gone off over Daneel's head.


     Indeed. She was right.


     He had been rushing things too much, what with the fear that there might not be enough time before the church started to attack.


     This had become even more exacerbated with the added knowledge that he now only had six months to somehow grow powerful enough to not be targeted by almost everyone who sought power on this continent.


     Hence, his mind had gone into tunnel vision, trying to find out the fastest way to get things done.


     His goal behind the unification had been simple: to have a standardised trade price which would increase trade between both kingdoms, and make the people happier, resulting in higher satisfaction level which might lead to more EXP.


     Standing up, he got the attention of the entire hall and said, "I'm willing to take a step back. We can discuss just the trade partnership. Merchants and citizens will no longer have to keep up with two different prices in both kingdoms, and trade can flourish between us, bringing happiness to both of our countrymen. This is enough for now. King Faxul, your citizens need a win. This is one. I propose that you propose that this is something that was put forward by you. I don't need the credit. I just need my citizens to be happier. And as for the loan, it can be kept secret. It does not need to be disclosed."


     As he made the statement, a hush fell over the royal court of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     All of them knew who had put forward the petition to unify in the first place. Although it had been introduced by King Faxul, none of them believed that he was doing it by himself. After all, as the King of Lanthanor had lent a large sum to them through the Bank of Angaria so that they wouldn't destroy themselves because of not having enough funds to keep raising Ravens, he had the upper hand in this negotiation and he could practically demand anything he wanted.


     In their history of dealing with rulers, they had only mostly seen those who were always eager to take credit even for things they hadn't done, so that they would be adored more by their citizens, which would result in less unrest when the taxes were raised for their Kingdom. And of course, they had also almost never seen Kings who backed off when they had the advantage.


     This was the typical trend of rulers in the Angarian Continent, as there were very few who actually cared for the citizens. At least, cared enough to give up things for them.


     In history, such rulers had always been idolized and remembered for ages, and with this statement from the King of Lanthanor, the Council of the Black Raven Kingdom started to think the same about him, even though his actions in the Lanthanor Kingdom so far reflected this already.


     "Daneel, are you sure about this? You know you have the upper hand. We took the loan from you. If you force it, there will be a little bloodshed, or a lot, but your goal will be achieved. I know how much you did to reach that goal, and seeing the way you busted yourself up for it, I'm pretty sure it must be very important. Are you sure?"


     Hearing this message from his friend, Daneel smiled.


     He had had doubts about Faxul's allegiance before, when the man had acted strangely before and after taking over the throne of the Black Raven Kingdom.


     However, hearing this, he felt reassured that this was still someone who was on his side.


     Indeed, he had put in a lot to develop that banner under which he hoped to control the rest of Angaria.


     Still, being hasty would only ruin things.


     Right now, he found himself wishing that the Olympics had gone in the way they had planned: if the Black Raven Kingdom had put up some sort of redeeming performance, maybe the unification would have gone forward because the people would be happy and also impressed by the Lanthanoians.


     Yet, that wasn't the case.


     This was the best way to go forward, keeping in mind the result of the Olympics.


     Still, would he really have to give up his dream of setting up that banner?


     As Daneel rummaged in his mind through his memories from Earth, he hit upon something that he had ignored before, thinking that it was inconsequential.


     Now, it was time to use it and set in place an alternate plan to continue his journey of unifying Angaria.


     While everyone was whispering, shocked, he said "Send me a reply as soon as possible. I need to go," before teleporting away.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     366 Delegating
      "Eloise. Sit down. We have a lot to discuss. First, where are we with the finances and the Bank of Angaria? We just gave a large loan to the Black Raven Kingdom, but we can't make it public, but we still need to expand operations. And where are we with the plans for the delivery system? I also need you to draft a proposal for a secure trade route between us and the Black Raven Kingdom, as I took your advice and proposed just a trade deal with them. Yes, taking a step back was best. Next, we also have to see how much we gained from the Olympics, and future plans for the Olympic betting house. I mean, why not use it throughout the continent? Also, we have the citizen ID cards –"


     After teleporting to the room in which Eloise was waiting, Daneel started pacing around while listing the million things on his mind.


     The advantage with the Olympics had been that he had been able to put many things aside while concentrating on it fully.


     However, now, with it over, he had to come back to them all, and when he did, he realized just how many there were.


     He was going to continue, but he suddenly looked up when he felt two soft hands on his shoulders.


     There was Eloise, standing with a small smile on her face and looking into his eyes while shaking her head.


     Seeing him halt due to her putting her hands on him, she said, "Daneel. Calm down. You're going too fast. Don't you feel like you're in over your head?"


     Hearing her spell out his exact problem, Daneel felt like someone understood him for the first time in a long time.


     Nodding, he helplessly sat down.


     It seemed that Eloise had only planned until stopping him, as she now seemed a bit flustered after seeing that her action had actually worked.


     Taking a moment to think, she took out the bottle from the cupboard and poured wine into two glasses.


     "You are the king. But that doesn't mean that you do everything by yourself. If you try, you would just go mad, and you'll never be able to concentrate on what's important. Instead, leave it to me, or anyone else that you think is capable. I'm here for you – I mean, Ahem, I'm here for the kingdom. Whatever you throw at me, I'll manage. And I'm sure the others like Kellor will, too. Just take a moment, take a deep breath and prioritise."


     For once, Daneel just listened.


     As he did so, he realized that that meeting with that grey robed man who had cut off all those limbs in front of him had actually affected him in some way.


     It had put in him the sense of urgency that these six months were crucial.


     However, just like she said, if he kept thinking about everything hastily, he would get nothing done.


     Hence, calming down, he started to prioritize.


     Indeed, he did have a lot of things going on, but that didn't mean that he had to give stuff up.


     No, taking care of some on his own and delegating the others would be enough, as all of them were necessary for his grand plan of defending Angaria by uniting it.


     As Eloise saw that the King of Lanthanor had actually listened to her and was now thinking deeply with his eyes closed, she smiled to herself and poured herself another cup of wine.


     Meanwhile, Daneel was already halfway through his list.


     First and foremost, he had the upcoming visit to the Hidden Kill Sect which was very crucial.


     The Hidden Kill Sect was just too strong of a deterrent force. If he could just get it on his side, the tables would really turn.


     Next up would be finalizing the trade deal with the Black Raven Kingdom, so that it would begin to slowly increase the satisfaction level of the kingdom.


     After that would be his plans for Axelor and Arafell, and also the goal of coming up with a plan to unite with the Kingdom of the Elves next, after making that banner.


     And of course, how could he forget the need to grow strong enough somehow to keep himself alive after six months.


     Just like the Big Four in the continent, these were the Big Four issues troubling him.


     Hence, he made a tough decision.


     "Call Norcet over here."


     This man had really impressed him with his act of exposing those vile people from the big four, and also with his decision of not taking credit for it, which was very smart.


     His gut told him that he could trust him, and he had also found out from Luther that this man had an excellent track record in trade.


     Norcet was already in the Palace, as he had been promised a job by the King for his services.


     He had expected that he would be assigned after a few weeks, after things had died down, but seeing himself called so suddenly, he was surprised.


     Yet, the King's words after he entered the room and sat down surprised him even more.


     "Norcet, I trust you. But I don't know if I trust you enough with the responsibility that I want to give you. First, I want you to know that you still have the other option of getting another job in the Palace. However, my proposal to you is that you swear an oath to me, after which you will be placed in charge of a few major operations that the Kingdom of Lanthanor will be conducting. You will be operating under Eloise, who reports directly to me. There is no one else in between. I will give you some time to make your decision."


     "There is no decision to be made, My King. I am ready to swear the oath."


     After everything that had happened during the Olympics, Norcet and the Mage had already been infected by that blind belief in the King of Lanthanor that his son had had.


     Now, seeing that there was actually a shot at him obtaining more than he had bargained for, he was not foolish to hesitate to take this decision.


     He had trusted the king before to save them all during the crisis with those golden mosquitos, so there was no reason for him to think that he could have ulterior motives against him.


     These words from Norcet surprised Daneel, but also delighted him.


     He was really in need of someone he could trust right now, and seeing that this man had stepped up for the job, he was very happy.


     The oath was done in a minute, after which Daneel continued to speak.


     "Eloise, you are my right-hand person, and he will be your right hand. Norcet has a very impressive track record, and I think that he will be of great help to you, especially because you will have a lot of work on your shoulders. Starting from now, you are responsible for all the major operations in the Kingdom. I'm giving you the authority to practically rule the kingdom, as I will be going to closed-door training soon which will take a long time. During that time, you are responsible for everything. You take the decisions. You represent me. The bank, the network, the ID cards, the trade deal, the school, the Raven's Perch, the Healer's Academy, the Olympic betting institution, et cetera et cetera. You need to handle everything. You can consult with me if you have any momentous decisions to take, or if there is any important news. But other than that, I'm delegating all of them to you. Are you up for it?"


     Hearing this long speech from the King, not just Eloise, even Norcet dropped his jaw.


     This was practically… The governance of the entire kingdom!


     Norcet had been to many kingdoms, but he had seldom seen a ruler who trusted his subordinates enough to hand over almost everything to them.


     Indeed, oaths were powerful, but they didn't stop one from making bad decisions that could ruin everything.


     Either this Eloise was so capable that she could handle everything, or the King really had no other choice.


     Now, seeing the shocked expression on her face, Norcet wondered whether it was the latter.


     Eloise was at a loss for words.


     She had been handling a lot of things for the king, but he had been there through it all, ready to support her if the sky fell. She had practically been responsible for everything, but it hadn't felt so scary before.


     Then, she could function because she had the king to back her up.


     Now, she would be representing him, and he would be in closed-door training?


     What if she messed things up? What if she caused disasters? What if she caused catastrophic losses that could set the king's plans back by years?


     As Norcet was in the room, she resorted to communicating with the King through the oath stone.


     "Daneel, are you sure? How can you trust me so much with all this? What if I fail? What if I do something and it's too late to fix it afterward? What if…"


     "You let me down?"


     "Yes."


     Hearing this, Daneel sighed.


     Since coming to this world and becoming king, he had been putting so much on his shoulders and running around and doing most of the stuff himself.


     He knew he had to delegate, but he had never truly done so until now.


     So far, this hadn't led to any disasters, but now that he was backed into a corner, he had no other option but to do so.


     And in fact, he felt relieved that it was happening.


     It was time for him to take a back seat and just direct things while letting someone else do the majority of the work.


     "You won't, Eloise. I know that you will do your best, and your best has never let me down. I will still be directing things from the background, so don't worry too much. Just… Do what you were born to do. Go back to being the little girl who chased behind the Business Administration Professor for extra classes. You can do it. I believe in you. Kellor and the commanders will help as much as they can. Now, I have a special plan for you. Something that might sound crazy at first, but believe me, it'll work out."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     367 The Hidden Kill Sec
      "I believe that you are expecting me."


     Standing at the bottom of the mountain which no one climbed without permission unless they wanted to die, a man wearing a vest over a white shirt with grey pants said these words with his hands behind his back.


     His expression was filled with the confidence of an expert whom no one could threaten, and he was looking straight ahead, as if he was expecting someone to appear at that spot.


     This was someone whom only two people had ever seen. One of those was dead, while the other was spending his days in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, hoping to regain the trust that he had lost.


     Hence, no one knew who he was from his face.


     Seeing that there was no response even after 10 seconds, a frown came on this man's face before he lazily flicked a finger, shooting a needle of compressed fire at a specific spot on the entrance of the path which led up the mountain.


     "Sir, Sir, I'm sorry. Your disciple didn't tell us what you would look like, so we had no option but to wait for confirmation, which we haven't received yet. However, someone who can see through the formation we have here must surely be a legendary Formation Master. Please follow me."


     That needle made of fire had just been intercepted by a man with the scales of a lizard.


     It had actually been an attack which would have killed any Exalted Human, but it had been deflected without any thought by this person.


     Raising an eyebrow, this mysterious master followed behind the man and was led to a specific spot on the side of the mountain, where a door was opened using blood to reveal a teleportation formation.


     Of course, this mysterious man was Daneel, who was impersonating his 'master'.


     It felt good to have hair again, but Daneel did not regret not using the camouflage technique to cover his bald head before.


     After all, he could not sustain it 24/7, and it was also irritating to have his mageroot occupied continuously while the spell was cast.


     Obviously, here, he did not have the luxury of choice.


     Before, he had simply used the 'Hidden Item Detection' tool in the system to find the formation there, just like he had done long ago in the Valley of Mist.


     Stepping into the teleportation formation, Daneel chanced his eyes upon one of the most beautiful sights he had ever seen.


     Clearly, they had teleported to near the top of the mountain, which was perpetually hidden from those on the ground because of the clouds.


     Right now, they were standing on a small podium from where Daneel could see the various buildings that had been artfully sculpted out of the sides of the mountain.


     In front of them was a stone path, which led upward.


     It seemed to lead straight to the top, with multiple branches along the way which led to the other houses.


     Each and every house looked as if it had grown out of the mountain naturally, reminding Daneel of a different sight which had taken his breath away before.


     It had been when he had first discovered the headquarters of the Withering Leaf Sect, which had also looked like it had grown out of the forest in the Valley of Mist.


     Wondering whether these two places had any connection, Daneel followed his guide as they started walking on the path.


     "Apologies, Sir. I would teleport straight up if I could, but almost all teleportation is locked in the Central Base. Please understand."


     Nodding, Daneel spoke in a deep voice.


     "Central Base?"


     "Yes. This is only where all the main personnel of the Hidden Kill Sect stay. All trainees and training grounds are on a different side of the mountain, which is only accessible by those who have the authority. Once someone leaves the training grounds, they are not allowed to go back in."


     Interesting.


     Although Daneel wanted to ask more, he knew that it was not his place.


     Hence, observing everything, he tried to figure out his game plan.


     If he had the choice, he would have liked to do nothing more than just stay in the Kingdom and investigate more about the Ruler's inheritance, which was taking up a lot of his mind.


     However, this meeting had been long coming, and there was no way for him to postpone it.


     He could only blame himself for not hosting the Olympics earlier, making it so that he had no time to take care of other things before heading off to this place.


     Well, he was here now, and he might as well study them carefully, and look for vulnerabilities.


     Daneel knew very well just how ambitious his plan to bring this whole sect under his control was.


     This was a force which had kept all the Kingdoms in Central Angaria on tenterhooks, as they were a threat that could not be ignored.


     There were even specific units trained in almost all kingdoms which would handle an assassination by the Hidden Kill Sect, but these weren't very useful.


     If the Hidden Kill Sect accepted a contract, they would fulfill it, even if it was a king they had to kill.


     The higher they walked on the mountain, the more elaborate the houses became, until the one just below the top was almost like a mansion complete with a waterfall.


     Because it was hewn out of rock, it had a rustic feel to it which reminded Daneel of the mountain resorts back on Earth.


     He was about to ask who this one belonged to, but he was interrupted by his guide.


     "The Sect Leader's residence is up ahead. Please carry on. He is waiting for you."


     Nodding, Daneel made his way to the round tower which was at the peak of the mountain.


     It was large, needing at least 20 men to hold their hands together and stand in a circle if they wanted to encompass it.


     Entering, Daneel only saw a flight of stairs, which he started to ascend.


     He was kind of irritated that such an honored guest would be made to climb flights of stairs, but he didn't say anything, thinking that it was probably protocol.


     From the outside, the tower had looked pretty tall, standing at at least the height of a five-story building.


     However, even though 10 minutes had passed, he was still climbing the stairs.


     This was… Abnormal.


     Looking up, Daneel only saw endless stairs, with a hole in the distant top through which light was spilling through.


     Looking down, he saw the ground, and even the door from which he had entered.


     He seemed to be exactly in the middle, and because there were no other signs that things were off, he continued climbing, assuming that he was wrong.


     However, 10 minutes later, it was still the same.


     Dammit.


     Now, he finally understood what was going on.


     It was a goddamn test!


     And clearly, he was failing.


     As Daneel realized this, he asked the system to activate the Hidden Item Detection tool again, as he hadn't bothered to keep it on before.


     [Bewilderment Formation Detected: Warrior Level. Breakage points detected. Ready to deploy HUD to display the points.]


     Hearing this notification, Daneel shook his head.


     What was he supposed to do now?


     He was in a foreign place, and if there was even the slughtest inkling of doubt that he wasn't who he claimed to be, he could forget about leaving alive.


     He had assessed all risks before coming here, and Daneel had an absolute worst-case plan he was prepared to deploy if things got truly dicey.


     Of course, it wasn't time for that yet.


     Still, right now, he did not seem like a formation master at all.


     He had been fooled not 10 minutes after entering their Sect, so they must be having doubts about him already.


     No.


     There had to be more bravado.


     More confidence.


     More…of the arrogance that usually pissed people off, but was expected from people who had nothing to fear.


     At this point, Daneel took a deep breath.


     The Olympics were over. He had handed away everything else. And all his other plans were going smoothly for now.


     He did not need to worry about anything else, except being the Mysterious Master Novrain.


     Hence, after that breath was out of his body, he opened his eyes, and there was now an additional cockiness added to them.


     Stopping in place, he shouted, "I was giving you the courtesy of being the host. I'm warning you now; either apologize to me, right now, or cry after seeing your precious bewilderment formation destroyed. No, in fact, maybe I'll destroy everything I see. You have 3 seconds."


     He seemed to be talking into empty air, but Daneel knew very well that someone was listening.


     And that someone wasn't ready to let go of this little 'test' just yet.


     And as for the claim of 'destroying everything he saw', it was almost as if they were just scoffing at it.


     With another sigh, Daneel prepared to do one of the boldest things he had ever done.


     "3, 2, 1. Ok, fine. Now, beg."


     First, 10 needles of fire came into existence around him, which plunged into 10 exact spots in the stone walls around him.


     This already made a gasp sound near him, but what happened next caused an incident which startled the entire continent.


     5 large needles of fire, each at least as thick as an arm, came into being outside the tower.


     Although they weren't very fast, they flew quickly and precisely to 5 spots.


     In an instant, it was as if the clouds which covered the mountain top they were on…shimmered.


     CRACK


     The shimmering intensified, before the clouds disappeared altogether, exposing the mountain top to everyone.


     At the same time, the image in front of Daneel's shifted to show a study, in which two people were standing and staring outside with shocked expressions on their faces.


     Seeing him appear, one of them, who Daneel recognized to be the reptilian who had come as an envoy to Lanthanor, fell on his knees and shouted, "MIGHTY FORMATION MASTER! WE APOLOGIZE! PLEASE RESTORE THAT FORMATION! I BEG OF YOU!"


     In response, Daneel only smiled, before materializing a toothpick out of wood and picking at his teeth.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     368 Occurrence
      On this day, an incredible occurrence took place in the area towards the east of Lanthanor, where there were a few isolated villages that weren't under the rule of any Kingdom.


     As the farmers and animal herders looked up, they saw an incredible sight that they wouldn't forget.


     The mountain that was known by everyone as the place that people went to die, actually revealed its top.


     No one could remember a time when the top hadn't been covered with clouds, and even though some found this a little bit strange, they let it go, thinking that it might just be an oddity in nature.


     However, today, they saw that their suspicions were right.


     As the clouds shimmered and disappeared, many could swear that they had gone crazy.


     This was because, instead of a mountain, they saw…something else.


     It was the kids who remembered the most, as many adults fainted as soon as they saw this sight.


     Only the kids, who had limitless imagination and weren't bounded by earthly belief, kept watching and branded the image into their minds.


     If they were asked, they would have told people stuff from myths and legends, which no one would have believed.


     It might have made a sensation across Angaria, because it wasn't possible for multiple people to have the same delusion.


     If…it had a chance.


     The problem was that it didn't.


     For one thing, the phenomenon lasted only all of 5 seconds, after which the clouds returned.


     For another, all of the villages in the surrounding area were visited by strange men who were carrying devices which they used to test everyone.


     Of course, even this fact was somehow forgotten the next day, as the netizens only had the vague recollection that someone had visited.


     All this was only later found out by Daneel, who didn't know that he was causing such a large-scale disaster when he decided to vent and show his expertise.


     After he was begged by the envoy whose name he didn't remember, Daneel had half a mind to take advantage of the situation.


     After all, they needed him, and it wasn't like they would kill him after going to so much trouble to recruit him.


     However, a notification from the system put an end to this thought.


     [Backup Formation Activating in 5 seconds. Grade of Backup Formation exceeds what the system can handle. Please upgrade system/requisite tools if host wishes to find breakage points for backup formation.]


     Well, he had no choice.


     Hence, acting every bit like the arrogant master he was supposed to be, he decided to make full use of the 5 seconds.


     "Humph. I already warned you once. You wanted to test me, right? Oh, please, I LOVE tests! Give me some more! How about I deactivate your core defensive formation next? Or how about I move on to something simpler, but more practical? How about the formation you use to keep running water supplied to all the houses here? Then, you can tell your staff that they can't go to the bathroom because their leader wanted to put a test! And of course, because he uses someone else to apologize for him…"


     Daneel was speaking quickly, so he hadn't bothered to look up.


     However, now that he did, he saw the other reptilian being in the room turn towards him.


     As he did so, he wondered, for once, whether he had gone overboard.


     This was because those eyes with vertical pupils had such an expression of panic in them, which was followed by a desire to kill.


     It was brief, but Daneel detected it.


     And during that moment, he knew that all his countermeasures wouldn't have worked.


     All his plans, all his capabilities would be NOTHING if this reptilian man decided to kill him at this moment.


     Thankfully, the moment passed, and the bloodlust was replaced by an amiable expression.


     "Sir, I do apologize. Please reactivate it."


     "About time."


     Right now, Daneel was just about ready to pee in his pants, as he couldn't remember another time he had been this terrified.


     Even that grey robed man hadn't been this scary, but that was probably because he had Marcus to fall back on.


     Now, he was alone, with no safety net.


     Thankfully, the King of Lanthanor managed to take a firm grip of his emotions.


     After all, this wasn't the first time he had to deal with a moment of certain death and act normal.


     And besides, if he didn't do so, certain death might be around the corner anyway.


     So, somehow, he continued the act, and made the needles disappear, making it look like they wouldn't have disappeared anyway as soon as the backup formation turned on.


     As they saw through the open window that the clouds were present again, both of the reptilians sighed with relief.


     It was only now that Daneel was able to notice that the one who had just terrified him looked older, from the way his scales looked to be a different color, and also the hunched back.


     Also, he had a certain…air about him, as if he was-sure about himself.


     "System, Champion-level?", he asked, although he thought he already knew the answer.


     [Unknown. System does not detect any power from target. Phenomenon Analysis Module has failed in analysis. Please upgra-]


     This shocked Daneel, and he had to take a moment to gather his thoughts.


     However, if this man was a Champion, it would only make sense that he would have some method to conceal his power.


     One thing was for sure: he was not someone to be crossed.


     Yet, Daneel wasn't someone to be crossed either.


     He had begun the act, so he couldn't abandon it halfway.


     "So you make a deal with my disciple, call me to this place, and you have the gall to test me? I'm not letting that go, by the way."


     As the two reptilians heard this, expressions of exasperation came on their faces, and they looked like they were distracted.


     After a look from the older one, the envoy said, "Sir, we can discuss that in detail later. Right now, we have to take care not to have our headquarters leaked to everyone, because of this…mishap. The Sect Leader would like to change the appointment with you, if that's all right."


     An expert did not talk to pawns.


     So, Daneel just folded his hands and said nothing.


     However much he was scared that the older reptilian might get angry again, he did it.


     Because he couldn't risk the consequences of not doing so.


     Thankfully, it seemed that he had already had his share of scares for the day.


     With respect, the older reptilian said, "Sir, I understand that you do not wish to interact with nobodies. Skrrag is not a nobody. He's my son, and he was also the one who acted as an Envoy to your disciple's Kingdom. Please follow him. I need to take care of some things, after which I will join you in your mansion. We have readied the best house in the Central Base for you."


     Seeing the slight tone of urgency in the Sect Leader's words, Daneel decided that he had taken it far enough.


     Hence, nodding, he turned around and exited through the door.


     Outside, he found a regular set of stairs which he descended while being following by Skrrag, who still seemed to be panicking.


     Curious, Daneel was about to ask the reason, but he controlled himself, as it might be because of the mess he had caused in the first place.


     After getting to the bottom, Skrrag led the way, and the path to Daneel's lodging location was short.


     This was because it was that large mansion with waterfalls that Daneel had seen before, which made him realize that the Sect Leader had told the truth when he said that they had prepared the best room for him.


     After reaching the door, Skrrag bowed and said, "Please rest. The day is old, and the Sect Leader will mostly be busy till late in the night. He has just informed me that he will meet you first thing in the morning, after which you can go to observe the Basilisk Heart Formation. Maids will soon be sent over with refreshments."


     With another 'humph', Daneel entered and banged the door shut in Skrrag's face.


     After he did so, he waited behind the door and asked the system to check whether the reptilian stayed or left.


     After that, he was tempted to relax after the very stressful day, but he asked the system to scan the room for eavesdropping devices.


     Surprisingly, there were none.


     It was only then that Daneel slid to the door where he stood-against the door that he had just banged shut.


     Sweat popped out from all his pores, as if he was having a delayed reaction to that mind-numbing fear from before.


     Were all Sect Leaders so powerful?


     Daneel had never fought against the Sect Leader of the other Sect he had gotten into a tussle with, but reports said that he was merely a Warrior.


     Hence, this individual must be an exception.


     He could still remember those eyes: the vertical slits, which were like two doors that led straight to a cold, frozen hell of endless suffering.


     Shivering, Daneel had to shake his head to get rid of the image.


     Indeed, he had had enough…fun for one day, so after checking up on Eloise once to make sure that she wasn't burning down the Kingdom, Daneel went to sleep.


     Meanwhile, in the room which he had left, the Sect Leader and Skrrag were talking to each other in low voices that seemed laced with tension.


     "He's asleep. There are no devices inside, as you requested, but we have an expert checking the movements of the earth underneath. There is none."


     With a nod, the Sect Leader asked in a grave tone, "Double check with the teams we sent. They have to get all the witnesses. Especially the children."


     "But I thought the adults were riskier? No one would believe children, right?"


     "No, but children remember things the most. If one babbles after growing up…|Sigh|. I wish I never tested him in the first place. Well, he's cost us this much already. Let's hope he's capable enough of extracting our treasures, otherwise, I. Will. Be. Very. Angry."


     With those last words, that same glint which had terrified Daneel appeared again, this time making even Skrrag tense with fear.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     369 First Day in the Hidden Kill Sec
      The next morning, Daneel woke up to a knock on the door.


     Opening it, he saw that the Sect Leader himself was standing outside the door.


     With a smile on his face, he greeted Daneel, saying, "Good Morning, Master. Once again, I apologize for what happened yesterday. Today, we shall go to the heart of the formation. Even though the auspicious time is not yet here, I thought that you would like to study its structure. What do you say?"


     "All right. Just remember our agreement. One item belongs to me. And apologies aren't enough for the incident yesterday."


     "Of course, of course. How about this. I will have our head instructor give you a crash course on the most effective assassination techniques. Would that be enough?"


     Hearing this, Daneel couldn't help but pause.


     It was this easy?


     Before sleeping, he had already decided that he would try to obtain the techniques of the Hidden Kill Sect one way or another.


     The best method was, of course, to bring up the incident yesterday.


     However, as these techniques were the lifeblood of the Sect, he had assumed that it would be very difficult.


     So, he had settled on asking for the secondary request of going through their library.


     After all, information was power, and it wouldn't hurt to assimilate more knowledge in the system.


     Daneel was about to feel happy that the best case scenario had played out, but he stopped when he saw the expression on the Sect Leader's face.


     Although he was reptilian, except for the angular nature of his face, the scales and the slits in place of the nose, Daneel could still comprehend his emotion to some degree.


     The smile was cold, and the Sect Leader almost appeared to be…gloating.


     Daneel didn't understand, but he had a feeling that he would find out soon.


     Yawning in reply, he said, "I guess that's fine."


     "Great! Please meet me at the Central Tower when you are ready."


     Leaving these words, the Sect Leader walked away.


     Closing the door, Daneel started to freshen up.


     Only, he couldn't get the image of the Sect Leader out of his mind.


     The most obvious interpretation was that they would not be teaching their core techniques.


     However, this didn't make sense as he was an 'expert', who would throw a fit if he was shown mediocre or weak techniques.


     So, anyone with common sense would definitely bust out the good stuff if they promised the crash course in the first place.


     After reaching the tower, Daneel saw that the Sect Leader was looking out at the surroundings while standing at the edge of the cliff.


     Walking up to him, Daneel couldn't help but raise his eyebrows on seeing the breathtaking view.


     Although there were only clouds for the most part, he could see some patches of Angaria.


     Very few birds flew at this altitude. After all, they were 8000 meters in the air.


     Only, one thing didn't make sense.


     There were a few other mountains around him which popped up through the cloud cover, but all of them were snow-tipped.


     It was an obvious fact that the higher one went, the colder it would be.


     But since Daneel had stepped through that teleportation door, he had only experienced a pleasant temperature.


     The Sect Leader answered his unspoken question.


     "Our core formation monitors the temperature of the upper part of the mountain, and it is one of the few grand formations remaining."


     Well, it made sense.


     After all, whoever decided to build their base here wouldn't do so if it meant that everyone would be freezing at all times.


     Turning around, the Sect Leader led the way to the tower without a word.


     There was no reason for small talk; Daneel was here for a business transaction, and that was the way he acted.


     However, he quickly started to realize that this attitude was hardly conducive to his goal of finding a way to subdue this sect.


     Yet, when he was just about to speak, they reached their destination.


     On entering the tower, the Sect Leader pricked his finger and drew a symbol on the floor in the center of the winding staircase.


     With a rumbling sound, a passage opened which lead downwards.


     Without a word, the Sect Leader started to descend, and Daneel followed.


     [Ultra high-grade Energy Source detected nearby.]


     Hearing this notification from the system, Daneel was slightly shocked.


     The last time he heard this, he had been at the location of the core of the formation in the Palace of Lanthanor.


     Now, they were also going to the core of this formation.


     Could the two be related somehow?


     "Do you have any idea who set up this formation?", he asked, making the Sect Leader turn around with a surprised expression on his face.


     "I am sorry, but this is something that I cannot answer. There are certain secrets that cannot be revealed to any outsider. For instance, what would you tell me if I asked who set up the Dragon-Heart Formation?"


     "The First King Lanthanore, of course."


     Hearing the response, the Sect Leader actually scoffed.


     "Ah, I forgot that your disciple is still weak. Ask him the same question when he becomes powerful enough to take full control of the Dragon-Heart Formation."


     The Sect Leader did not say anything else, but he had already blown Daneel's mind.


     The man was dropping bombs like they were nothing!


     The Dragon-Heart Formation wasn't set up by King Lanthanore?!


     Daneel always had a suspicion that there were secrets about the Kingdom of Lanthanor that he would unveil when he grew strong enough, but this was the first confirmation he got regarding them.


     He had been hoping that the Empire Spirit would shed some light, but its first layer had contained something else. Still, he was thankful as he had been very much in need of something to boost his power level.


     System upgrade!


     If only he could get this damn thing, he would be able to take full control of that formation to find out the secrets of Lanthanor.


     Well, this had been something that was bugging him ever since he became King, so he looked forward to it more than ever now that this Sect Leader had rekindled his interest in it.


     RUMBLE


     Looking up, Daneel saw that they had arrived at a stone door.


     They had been descending in a cylinder-shaped tunnel that led straight downward while using a fireball for light. Now, the winding steps had ended.


     For some reason, Daneel's heart started to beat faster as the door slowly opened.


     Only, after entering, he felt disappointed.


     There was nothing there.


     It was a large empty stone room, so tall that he couldn't even see the ceiling with the dim light given off by the fireball conjured by the Sect Leader.


     "This is where the heart of the formation will appear when the auspicious time arrives. Please carry out your investigation. I will wait here."


     Saying so, the Sect Leader stood beside the door and closed his eyes.


     Investigation? What investigation?


     There was nothing here!


     Still, Daneel walked in and activated the Hidden Item Detection skill in the system.


     [Basilisk Heart Formation found. Status: Locked. Conditions must be met for unlocking the formation.]


     Well, at least this formation wasn't so complicated that the system didn't even recognize it.


     Just to make a show, Daneel walked to all 4 ends, marveling at the sheer size of this room.


     It seemed to be a perfect cube with a length of 100 meters, making Daneel wonder why and how someone had gone to great lengths to excavate this much stone from the interior of the mountain.


     He wanted to ask, but knowing that the Sect Leader might just blow him off like before, he let go of the idea.


     Walking back to the entrance, he said, "Let's go. The formation is here. I can only find out more after it unlocks…I mean, when your auspicious time arrives. I'm itching for a fight. How about we start that crash course now?"


     The Sect Master responded with that same cold smile as before and started to climb back up, but Daneel couldn't have guessed that he would find out the meaning behind it in just the next 20 minutes.


     .....


     "Pathetic!"


     "Loser!"


     "Go back where you came from! Worthless piece of crap!"


     "Come on, my 3-year old fights better than that!"


     Cursing vehemently in his mind, Daneel got up and tasted blood in his mouth.


     BANG


     However, in just the next second, he was on his ass again, knocked back by a lightning-fast punch.


     His whole body felt as if it had just been put through a meat-grinder. Only, the insane thing was, there was no mark or injury on the outside.


     No, if anyone looked at him, they would think that he was 100% healthy.


     But if they saw the status of his internal organs, they would faint with shock.


     Struggling to hold on to his consciousness, Daneel looked up to see stalagmites and stalactites hanging above him.


     All around him, the shouts continued.


     He was in a large oval stadium, which had marvelously been built on the inside of the mountain.


     The stands were filled with thousands of spectators, all practically howling for his blood right now.


     No. If he was going down, he would go down fighting.


     Using a last spurt of energy, Daneel got up again, but the next blow which was aimed at his head succeeded in making him pass out.


     After an unknown amount of time passed, Daneel woke up on a soft bed.


     "Sir, I and my father warned you. But you insisted. This is the only 'crash course' we have. I understand if you would not like to continue."


     In front of him stood his opponent, Skrrag, who was taking off the mask and the strength limiter that both of them had worn.


     Only, how much ever he tried, he couldn't get the satisfied expression off of his face.


      Clearly, the revenge for having had to beg earlier must taste very sweet.


     It was Daneel's oddly enthusiastic response which made him freeze, before breaking out into an even wider smile.


     "You punch like a wimp. Keep it coming, or I'll have to start calling your sect the 'Hidden Wimp Sect'."


     Daneel was also smiling when he said these words, but it was because of the notification that had just sounded in his head.


     [Analysis in progress.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     370 Basilisk“s Breath
      "Hey man, it's ok, just give up!"


     "I can't watch anymore…"


     "Who is he? Is he crazy?"


     "I'm gonna be sick…"


     "Ya, I'm outta here."


     Hearing these comments from the crowd, Daneel was going to chuckle, but he was in too much pain to do so.


     It was as if there were no more bones inside his body; instead, he was just made up of mush which wouldn't hold together no matter what he did.


     Only, he kept finding the strength somewhere to get up and get beaten down.


     This was the 10th fight he was having with Skrrag, and by now, he had learned a bunch of things about this place.


     Apparently, the Hidden Kill Sect was weird in the fact that it had more non-sect members than actual assassins.


     Daneel had only gotten a vague reason for this, but from what he could gather, it was because the training equipment they used needed a lot of manpower to maintain.


     Also, there seemed to be a lot of activities which needed human personnel.


     Hence, this stadium had been constructed as a past-time for them.


     At least, that was one of the reasons.


     The other was that this was where non-lethal techniques were best learned.


     The idea was that motivation in the form of condescension or cheering would push an individual to take more than they usually could in order to learn more.


     Also, it could put them in an environment of high pressure, which was sometimes the case in assassinations.


     And lastly, it was great to resolve conflicts between would-be assassins, which was very crucial as it would be a great loss for the sect if 2 assassins ended up killing themselves without being contracted for the deaths.


     According to the Sect Leader, who had been so kind as to find him repeatedly after each fight to dissuade him from participating in another one, the 'crash-course' was designed to beat the techniques of the sect into someone's body.


     This was a method set down in their archives for willing individuals who didn't meet the conditions to enter the sect to learn their techniques.


     The techniques would be practiced on them, and they could take away whatever they learned to apply as they saw fit.


     If…they didn't run away screaming.


     This conversation had occurred after the 2nd fight, when Daneel had passed out again.


     Then, he had also gotten a stinking suspicion regarding what the hell those from Lanthanor had been taught, if the conditions were so stringent for someone to learn the Sect's techniques.


     Thankfully, there was nothing to worry about.


     The Hidden Kill Sect's techniques were divided into major and minor tiers just like the levels of Fighters and Mages on Angaria: Amateur, Eminent and Exalted Humans, Warriors and Champions.


     Apparently, the first two-Amateur and Eminent Human level techniques, which were meant for dealing with individuals of that level, were the ones that had been taught, because their rules stipulated that these techniques could be used for bargaining when the Sect was in dire need of something.


     Clearly, whatever items were in the Basilisk Heart Formation were of very high importance to the Sect Leader.


     Daneel didn't even ask why he wasn't being taught those techniques; an 'expert' wouldn't concern himself with low-level techniques that would be useless to him.


     However, when he asked just what level of techniques were being taught to him using this 'crash-course', he didn't get an answer.


     All he had gotten was another explanation that this was all they could give him, unless he wanted to learn the simpler techniques, which his 'disciple's soldiers knew anyway.


     These were the instructions and rules set down by their ancestors, and they COULD NOT be broken.


     If Daneel really were an expert, maybe he would have thrown a fit and given up.


     Yet, he didn't do so, as he seemed to have hit a jackpot.


     [Fighter Assassin Core Technique Analysis Progress: 78%]


     This was the fruit of all those beatings.


     Whenever he felt like giving up and surrendering, he would ask the system for the progress.


     The thing that he hated most was: he was useless!


     All his fighter prowess was NOTHING against Skrrag, who somehow moved so fast that his fist or leg would always be buried inside some part of Daneel's body before he even had a chance to make a move.


     It was so darn frustrating that Daneel almost cast fireballs to burn the fool.


     Yet, the system was analyzing, and that was all he needed.


     He had heard before about the absurd effectiveness of the techniques of the Hidden Kill Sect, but this was his first time seeing them.


     And, he couldn't be more impressed.


     By now, there were bruises all over his body, even though Skrrag insisted that this technique was meant to be a 'hidden' one, which meant that it messed up the inner body without leaving any sign on the outer.


     This made Daneel recall the move he and Elanev loved so much, which coincidentally had the same name.


     He had half a mind to ask about it, but he was 'Master Novrain', not Daneel.


     Of course, the crowds had given him a new name: 'Masochist'.


     After the 10th fight, Daneel lost track of time.


     All he remembered was flashes.


     Being hit until he couldn't get up.


     Being carried to a side-room, where the Sect Leader would be waiting with his rosy speech.


     Telling both him and Skrrag to piss off while insulting them and their Sect.


     And then getting beat up again.


     In the middle of it, he even thought he got a dream of actually bonding with Skrrag because the guy became admiring of Daneel's persistence to keep taking it.


     Pain was his world.


     No matter how much it tried to consume him, he held on.


     81%, 83%, 84%.


     The incremental growth of the progress was all he lived for.


     Each fight only lasted 15 minutes or so, and he also recovered and woke up fast because the system was there which kept casting healing spells on him.


     This pain also had a secondary effect: it made him discover something.


     Whenever he thought he was going crazy, Daneel would hang on, and by doing so, he found a way to focus his mind even if it didn't want to.


     In other words, he was slowly learning to better control his mind.


     By the 15th fight, Daneel had swellings and lacerations all over his body.


     By the 20th, he was losing his grip over reality, and he was half convinced that this was all a nightmare.


     By the 25th, there wasn't a single spot which wasn't bloody.


     The stadium was completely empty by this time, so the only one spectating was the Sect Leader, who couldn't believe his eyes.


     'What is wrong with this man?', he wondered.


     This was the 26th fight, and if anyone had as many injuries as this man, they would have collapsed after a single strike from his son.


     However, this man kept getting up and raising his hands to fight before being knocked down again.


     His body had been through hell, but his endurance still seemed to be the same, or even better.


     As the Sect Leader watched, he realized that something was wrong.


     The actions of the man which had been forced till now, were robotic.


     Casting a spell, he zoomed in and took a step back in shock on seeing that the man's eyes were actually…closed.


     He was…fighting unconsciously?


     What kind of willpower was necessary for something like this?


     And what purpose could he possibly have for doing something like this in the first place?


     Just as he was about to call for the fight to end, something incredible happened.


     As if he had been jolted awake, the mysterious and masochistic master opened his eyes and raised his hands in surrender.


     Suddenly…he had had enough?


     What the hell?


     Skrrag's elbow had stopped right in front of his face, where the next blow was going to be, so when the man collapsed, Skrrag immediately caught him and laid him on the ground.


     "Check for the pulse!"


     After all the bad luck the sect had had in the past few decades, it would be right up the Sect Leader's alley if their possible savior died due to them.


     It was only after Skrrag did so and nodded did the Sect Leader calm down and call for the medical personnel.


     This man had been so crazy that he had insisted on not receiving any help in between the fights, but now that he had surrendered, it didn't matter anymore.


     After instructing the medics to keep him alive, the Sect Leader stormed back to his room, cursing at the King of Lanthanor for having such a crazy master.


     …..


     As Daneel slowly came to his senses and tried to open his eyes, he panicked when he saw that he couldn't.


     Thankfully, a voice that was heard from beside him calmed his fears.


     "Master Novrain, we are using a secret medical concoction of the sect to paralyze you while your body heals. Please do not panic."


     Not trusting them, Daneel asked the system and felt relieved when he got the same answer.


     If he could, he would have shivered on looking back into his memory and finding so many blanks.


     The only thing he could remember clearly was the desire not to give up, as he did not trust himself to start enduring the pain again if he stopped in between.


     That, and the notification at the end which had caused him to finally surrender.


     [Analysis Complete. 'Basilisk's Breath' Inheritance detected. Basilisk's Breath: A fighter inheritance which requires certain conditions to be met to be obtained. Host has fulfilled the first condition: 'Bloody Baptism'.


     Inheritance ready for activation.]


     Daneel hadn't been able to believe it then, and he couldn't believe it now.


     The technique he had been analyzing…was actually an inheritance?


     What, it was raining inheritances now?!




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     371 Basilisk“s Breath 2
      Standing in an open space and making sure that there was no one surveilling him right now, Daneel took a deep breath before saying, "Activate the Basilisk's Breath."


     Suddenly, he felt as if something was…different.


     Initially, everything looked the same, so Daneel why he had this feeling.


     However, when a small insect flew past him, he understood, and tried to control his shock.


     He could see each and every individual beat of its wings, along with all the details of its body, complete with the almost microscopic drop of blood on its stinger which meant that it had just fed somewhere.


     It was moving slowly, but Daneel could tell that it would have zipped past him by now if this strange inheritance weren't activated.


     Was it only his senses? Or his body too?


     Curious to check it out, he raised his hand in an attempt to catch the insect.


     He had taken care to move normally, but with disappointment, Daneel watched as his hand also moved in slow-motion.


     What was even stranger was that when he tried to change the direction of movement of his hand to accommodate for this slow-motion, there was a delay during which it continued its earlier path.


     All in all, the end result was that the insect continued on to its next target easily while Daneel could only stand and keep watching it.


     "Deactivate"


     [Inheritance Deactivated]


     As everything came back to normal, Daneel finally managed to regain control of his body.


     It was…weird.


     He had had high hopes for this inheritance, but what use was it if all it could do was let him analyze things faster?


     Yes, this was also very impressive and made him understand partly how Skrrag had been able to attack him before he even landed an attack, but if he couldn't move faster to take advantage of the fact that he could observe things sooner, wouldn't it all go to waste?


     As he placed this question to the system, the answer made him hit his head in realization.


     [The Inheritance places Host in a heightened state where all aspects are magnified. This also applies to the effort put forward by the body, with the drawback being the time delay, which is something that host must adapt to.]


     He was tempted to ask how the inheritance worked too, but Daneel had decided that he would figure this out by himself.


     So, Daneel activated the inheritance once again and focused on a distant point in the house.


     He had chosen the hall as his practice ground, and as the mansion was quite large, there was a distance of at least 15 meters between him and the other end.


     The problem before had been that he hadn't put too much effort into his body when he tried to catch the insect.


     And of course, he hadn't accommodated for that weird time delay.


     Now, the latter didn't matter, and he was going to take care not to repeat the former.


     After activating the inheritance again, Daneel took a deep breath but was annoyed when he saw that there was a delay while doing this too.


     The only thing which didn't seem to have a delay was the speed at which he observed things, as they seemed to have been happening in real time even though his body felt like it was stuck in mud.


     Determined to overcome it, Daneel put his full force into his legs with the intention to shoot forward with a burst of speed.


     BOOM


     After that delay, the stone floor under his feet cracked as his whole body hurtled forward.


     This speed was…incredible!


     The system had been right: EVERYTHING was magnified, along with the speed and strength that his body outputted in this state, which was apparently proportionately to his effort.


     CRACK


     However, as he watched, his elbow bent in a weird angle, making Daneel realize something with horror.


     He had forgotten about one thing: due to the time delay, he couldn't figure when to send the appropriate command to the rest of his body to run.


     This was something which any normal human would never have to face.


     If someone could control their body normally, after urging their legs to use the ground beneath them as support to shoot forward, anyone would be able to instruct their hands to swing at the right moment so as not to decrease the momentum.


     Daneel couldn't do so!


     "Deactivate! Deactivate! Deactivate!"


     As he screamed this thrice, he crumbled into a heap on the floor, head first.


     Both of his hands were bent backward in weird angles, and if it wasn't for the baptism of pain that Daneel had gone through just the day before, he would be screaming due to it right now.


     The problem had been that his command to his hand made it move in the opposite direction to the momentum, and because it was already weakened from the day before, it had bent backward and snapped out of place.


     Wonderful.


     With just the first try of the inheritance, he had dislocated both of his hands!


     Why the hell were inheritances so weird?


     The first one he had gotten had almost made him go crazy, and the second made it so that he was more harm to himself than anyone else when he activated it?!


     Cursing softly, Daneel used magic to first make a block of wood appear at his teeth which he bit down on.


     Next, using telekinesis, he tried not to break his own teeth by biting down too hard while he reset his hands.


     It was only then did he realize that even his legs hurt like hell, and that he was also feeling very fatigued.


     Was there any good news at all?


     Thankfully, there seemed to be some.


     [Analysis Complete. 'Basilisk's Breath' Inheritance puts the user in a heightened state where all actions are magnified i.e the body enters into a state where it burns its energy reserves to maintain peak performance. This means that information is analyzed at a much faster rate, and the brain also functions faster, letting the user have more time to react to his surroundings. Amplification Factor: Power triples while endurance is cut down by half. Drawback: The nervous system is not sped up in this state, so the user must figure out how to control his body in the right way while accommodating for the increased power output and analysis time.]


     3-time increase?!


     First, it was 5, now it was 3!


     Daneel shut up when he heard this.


     For a 3 time increase in power, he didn't care how many times he had to dislocate his hands: he would keep doing it until he got the hang of it.


     Of course, one more thing became clear with this information: this inheritance was seemingly of a tier lower than the one he had obtained in Lanthanor.


     But wait…back in Lanthanor, the system had been able to assimilate a trough of information to get the name and method of the inheritance.


     How had it placed a name here when he had just been beaten up to obtain it?


     [The inheritance has been named as per the legend of the Basilisk, which is linked to the Hidden Kill Sect. In the records, it was stated that the breath of the Basilisk contained the ability to send those who injected it into a frenzy where they killed themselves after obtaining a boost in power that they couldn't control. Hence, system has given this name to the inheritance. Would host like to change the name?]


     "No, keep it."


     Well, it sounded good.


     Like the system said, it was apt.


     Not daring to test it out again without having a proper plan first, Daneel encased his hands in ice to help with the swelling that came from being dislocated.


     Easing himself down into a chair, he started to think of the other question that had been plaguing him.


     One thing that the Sect Leader had told him before had jumped out to Daneel when he learned that he had obtained an inheritance: that it was the instructions of their ancestors to use this technique on those who wished to learn but didn't satisfy the conditions to do so.


     Did they intend for someone skilled to be able to obtain something so precious if they had enough talent and willpower? If so, what was their motive behind this?


     He didn't know, but Daneel was even more curious about the origin of this Sect now.


     One thing was clear: there were clear rules laid down which HAD to be followed.


     Could there be a rule which might allow him to challenge the Sect Leader in some way to take control of the Sect?


     Daneel doubted it, but he couldn't know for sure unless he found a way to read their records.


     And while thinking of a way to do this, he was reminded of that 'dream' where he had bonded with Skrrag.


     Now that he was completely conscious, he started to doubt that it WAS a dream. After all, it felt real.


     Walking to the door, he decided to talk to the man to find out the truth.


     However, just as he was about to open it, a knock sounded.


     It was Skrrag, but he was accompanied by someone who had a very angry look on her face.


     "Formation Master? Humph! Name yourself, and where you come from! How dare you break the rules of the Big 4 and fraternize with a Kingdom? By the order of the Matron, I will make you pay!"


     If these words were said by anyone else, he might have panicked.


     However, it was Sister Xuan, who actually winked secretly to him after making sure that Skrrag wasn't looking.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     372 Core Inheritance
      "Miss. Xuan! Please! If you insist on attacking our guest, then we will have to respectfully ask you to leave! I request you to handle your matters outside!"


     As Skrrag said these words with indignation on his face, Sister Xuan shrugged and was about to speak, but Daneel cut both of them off.


     "It's all right, kiddo. I can handle her. In fact, I'll do so right now. Let's go to your place, Missy, because you've destroyed mine! I'll tell you all about where I'm from, so that your Matron doesn't go on a tizzy. All right?"


     "Humph."


     Crossing her hands and glaring at Daneel for a bit, Sister Xuan walked away, making Skrrag stare.


     Finding this as the perfect time to test whether his memory was a dream or not, Daneel laid a hand on Skrrag's shoulder and said, "Hey, don't worry about it. Like I said, I can handle her. Thank your dad for that crash course. It helped heaps! But I would love to spar with you again. Not in the stadium, though. Maybe that way, I can show you how a real expert fights, with no strength limiter. What do you say, kiddo?"


     Through the shirt that Skrrag was wearing, Daneel could feel the scales.


     Just like a reptile's, they felt cold, and he could tell this even through the fabric.


     Nodding with a smile, Skrrag replied, "Yes, Sir. I would love to. I'll come find you after you…handle her."


     As Skrrag walked away after leaving these words, Daneel couldn't help but smile to himself on seeing that the ordeal yesterday had a secondary benefit which might end up helping him to reach his goal.


     Hoping for the best, Daneel followed the route Sister Xuan took and was led to the mansion on the other side of the road.


     It seemed to be a replica of his, with all the rooms mirrored.


     After closing the door behind him, he was about to turn around and speak but stopped when he saw Sister Xuan shushing him.


     Taking out a globe-shaped trinket from her pocket, she activated it before talking.


     Clearly, it was meant to stop others from surveilling their location.


     "King Daneel, if you had told me you were coming here, we could have left together."


     Daneel still remembered her bold words back in Lanthanor, but he tried to ignore that memory while talking to her.


     Apart from the previous King of Lanthanor, Sister Xuan, Molan, and the Matron were three people who were also aware of Daneel's other identity.


     Back in the Black Raven Kingdom, when he had almost died to the black-robed man, he had been saved by them but also exposed in the process by Sister Xuan's intelligence.


     "I thought it was a secret! What are you doing here, anyway? And where's your sidekick?"


     "Oh, Molan? She had to go back to the Sect for something. I'm alone for now."


     Hearing her say this in a happy tone, Daneel also smiled before taking a seat in front of her on a sofa.


     After that angry performance before, if Skrrag could see the both of them acting in this way, he would definitely have been shocked.


     "I'm here to take a shot at the Basilisk Heart Formation, just like you. This is something momentous, so the Sect Leader isn't placing his bets only on you. He has invited people from all 4 of the Big 4, and I'm representing the Goddess's Sanctum. The Matron says that if we do find a way to make the Hidden Kill Sect stronger by extracting the things stored in their formation, it might help Angaria on the whole. So, she sent me with the best formation-breaking trinket we have."


     This made Daneel raise an eyebrow in surprise.


     He was finally going to meet people from all 4 members of the Big 4?


     Frankly, he had been irritated for a long time because he had no information about them except the name of the one that Sister Xuan belonged to.


     "So will I finally be knowing their names, at least?"


     When he had asked before, she had said that she wasn't authorized to talk about them.


     It seemed that that was still the case.


     "Well, if they tell you, you'll find out. I can't go giving out their names! I hope you understand. You have a kickass inheritance, by the way. If I didn't know you, I would already have started a fight to take it from you. So, does the inheritance help you with analyzing formations, or did you find some trinket that does the same thing? Come on, you can tell me."


     Seeing her talking so casually with him, Daneel tried to remember when their relationship had gone from 'acquantances' to 'friends'.


     Well, it would be rude not to respond in kind, and she had helped him a lot by keeping him updated on the Big 4's actions during the Olympics.


     "I'm not that easy. I might tell you, though, if you could tell me more about inheritances in the first place. You know that I only have mine. Where are inheritances found, in general?"


     Now, it was Sister Xuan's turn to raise an eyebrow.


     After putting an expression of thought for a few seconds, she said, "I guess I can tell you, because this is information you can find in other places too, if you look hard enough. Inheritances can be found…anywhere! In a random cave, a hole in a tree, in the ground. They might be protected by formations which require conditions to be met for them to be accessed, but for the most part, inheritances can be found just lying around if you're lucky."


     This shocked Daneel, who had been thinking that they were some mystical objects that could only be found after going through great peril.


     "Don't look so shocked! An inheritance is a loose term, really. If you find a way to cast a spell in a way that's better than the norm, you've made an inheritance! Anything which can be passed on to the future generations is an inheritance, after all."


     This explanation made Daneel roll his eyes.


     However, just as he was about to ask her to just say that she couldn't disclose any information instead of beating around the bush, Sister Xuan spoke again.


     "Don't be so impatient, King Daneel. All these things can be called inheritances, but the real ones, which are valued even by the Big 4, are those which have survived tens of thousands of years. They are the same: spells or techniques passed down by someone. However, if that someone happens to be a reputed individual in the history of Angaria, then there's a chance that what they passed down might contain something that we call the jackpot of inheritances: A Core Inheritance. Core inheritances change the way the body or the mageroot works, thereby multiplying the effective power output of whoever is lucky enough to find them. They could be spell models, fighter techniques, anything! If an inheritance multiplies your power, then it is a core inheritance. And these are coveted by the entire continent itself. There is a rumor about them, though, that core inheritances are present in all major Kingdoms in Central Angaria. The Big 4 searched, but we didn't find any."


     As Sister Xuan gave this explanation, Daneel noticed something.


     She had her eyes focused on his face, as if she was searching for something.


     Daneel had noticed this even before she began telling about the information about core inheritances, so when she brought this important thing up, he realized what she was doing.


     She was trying to trick him like before, when he had revealed his identity!


     This smart girl wanted to check for a change in his expression so that she could figure out whether what she was saying applied to his inheritance.


     In fact, Daneel got a doubt that she had spouted all that stuff before to knock him off guard so that when she did tell him the important stuff, he would be more susceptible to revealing his feelings.


     However, Daneel was one step ahead of her.


     "System, freeze my face."


     All she saw was the same interest as before, so as Sister Xuan cursed inside with frustration at having her plan fail, Daneel rejoiced.


     This woman was really smart!


     And this was actually…quite impressive.


     Thankfully, he had been prepared, or she would have gotten to know that he did, indeed, have a core inheritance.


     And that too, not just one, but two.


     As for the information about that rumor, it sounded VERY interesting to Daneel.


     However, just as he was about to ask about it, a knock sounded on the door.


     Glancing at Daneel, Sister Xuan got up and went to open it.


     "Sister Xuan! What a pleasure! I didn't know I would be finding you here!"


     Turning around, Daneel felt like punching whoever was the one with this voice.


     He couldn't help it; it had such a slimy tone to it, as if the person who possessed it must be the most annoying individual on the continent.


     It was really strange, he could swear that he had never felt this way about anyone he had met so far on Angaria.


     However, when he laid eyes on the man who was entering the house after saying these words, Daneel realized that he was right.


     This man had slicked back, blonde hair, and he was clean-shaven. He had a round nose and shifty eyes, along with a wide forehead. Yet, all these couldn't describe why Daneel felt like he had been right; this was the most punchable man on Angaria.


     If he had to guess, it might be because of the expression which was so naturally smug that it would make anyone puke.


     Following behind the man were two other people, but these two elected to stay silent.


     "Percy? So they sent you?"


     Hearing Sister Xuan's reply, Daneel understood who they were.


     Clearly, the representatives of the other three members of the Big 4 were here.


     With a sigh, Daneel realized that he was running out of time.


     With people from the Big 4 around, he would have to tread even more carefully, and the auspicious moment when the formation would open was fast approaching


     Getting up, he was about to leave, but he stopped when that punchable guy looked at him with narrowed eyes and said, "You must be the one from that village, Lanthanor. Your disciple made my dad cut off my younger brother's |gulp| tool. Sit down. I need to have a talk with you."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     373 Percy
      After hearing this, Daneel was tempted to spit in this guys face and walk out.


     However, he was interested in finding out more about this threat that would definitely try to kill him in 6 months.


     So, he simply raised an eyebrow and sat down, deciding to listen to what this greasy kid had to say.


     "Percy, how can he be responsible for what his disciple did? I saw personally all the disgusting things your older brother did. He deserved it! Besides, he must have grown it back by now, right?"


     This made Percy turn around and look at Sister Xuan, and by the look on his face, it became clear that he was curious as to why she was taking his side.


     "This man is someone who was banished by the Goddess's Sanctum. Of course, I'm on his side, even though he isn't a part of us now."


     "Oh? What was he banished for?"


     "Forbidden love."


     As this conversation went on between Sister Xuan and the guy who had been called Percy, Daneel started to feel more and more puzzled.


     What the hell was she saying?


     However, knowing that she must have some motive behind speaking like this, Daneel kept quiet and made sure to put on a neutral expression on his face.


     Yet, those last two words almost made him gawk, as he remembered what they meant back on Earth.


     Thankfully, he received a message from Sister Xuan the next second which cleared up his doubts.


     "You need some back story so that you won't be hounded by these three. The Matron allowed me to give you this background. 'Forbidden Love' means that you pursued someone you weren't supposed to, according to the rules of our Sect."


     He was still carrying all the main communication trinkets, so Sister Xuan was able to contact him.


     "Thank her for me.", he said, as he had worried about this particular thing too when he heard that others from the Big 4 would be arriving.


     He was supposed to be someone who was from the Big 4, as it was only those individuals who had the capability of doing all he had done in the name of 'Master Novrain' in Lanthanor.


     So, there would definitely be queries regarding his background, which he wouldn't be able to answer because he knew almost nothing about the Big 4.


     So, he really appreciated both Sister Xuan and the Matron for resolving this for him.


     After nodding on hearing what Sister Xuan said, Percy put on an expression of deep thought for a few seconds before saying, "What you said is true, but honor dictates that I must still talk to him. Don't worry, I won't be too tough. Why don't you accompany Carmen and George around the Sect while we have a chat, man to man?"


     "It's fine. Go."


     Receiving this message from Daneel, Sister Xuan gave up and sighed before nodding and leaving the house along with the other two people, who were still staying silent.


     After they left, Percy carefully locked the door before walking towards Daneel while rubbing his hands with a snivelly smile on his face, as if he was anticipating what he was about to do.


     Daneel started to put his guard up, as he suspected that anyone who was related to that madman who had called himself the 'Mad Doctor' must also be, well, mad.


     However, when he saw what happened next, he couldn't help but let his jaw drop.


     In a smooth motion, the kid knelt on the floor in front of Daneel's feet and said, "Sir! Please take me in as your disciple?"


     What? Was Daneel going crazy? Had Skrrag hit him so hard yesterday that he was now seeing things?


     Getting these doubts in his head, Daneel rubbed his eyes, but the kid was still there, kneeling with his hands stretched out and his upper body parallel to the floor with his head almost touching the ground.


     Hearing no response, the kid looked up and saw Daneel looking at him with a startled expression.


     Still kneeling, he made his upper body straight and took out something from his pocket.


     It was a miniature sword-shaped trinket, and when the kid squeezed, it enlarged into a full-sized sword with a flowing design and a golden handle.


     Holding it out in front of him, "Apologies for asking without presenting any gift for Master! This is a Warrior-level Fighter Trinket, it's the best one I have on me! Please accept it, I beg of you!"


     Still dazed, Daneel couldn't find it in himself to answer.


     This was someone from the Big 4! Wasn't he supposed to be haughty? Wasn't he supposed to look down on everyone else as if they were just dirt?


     Instead, he was kneeling and offering gifts while begging?!


     One thing was clear, though: this behavior really did match with this kid's snivelly appearance.


     And…what did he say? A Warrior-level trinket?!


     The number of Warrior-level trinkets in Lanthanor could be counted on one hand, so Daneel wasn't willing to waste this opportunity.


     So, acting once again like the expert he was supposed to be, he took the sword into his hands and held it's hilt while running his fingers along its length.


     Seeing that the man had accepted the gift, Percy looked up with hope on his face.


     After a few seconds, Daneel smiled at the corner of his mouth and said, "Hmm, not bad! Made from Volcanic Iron while using the scales of a hell-crocodile as a reinforcing agent. I'll take it as a gift, but you must be delusional if you think it's enough for me to take you on as a disciple. What do you want to learn from me, anyway? And what was all that stuff about honor? Here I thought we could have a good fight! Don't you want to take revenge for that assh*ole of a brother of yours? Sit before answering, though, I don't wanna bend my neck."


     "Incredible! I wasn't wrong in my judgment! Finding out the material of the trinket by just examining it! Master, you are really amazing!"


     Exclaiming like so and beaming with happiness even though Daneel hadn't said that he accepted him as his disciple, Percy got up and dusted his clothes before sitting on the sofa nearby.


     Daneel, on the other hand, laughed inwardly on seeing that his ploy of using the system to analyze the trinket had worked.


     Of course, he had no idea whatsoever about trinkets.


     "I apologize for acting like that before, Master. I think you understand when I say that I have to keep up appearances! As for that assh*ole of a brother, I'm just regretful that he didn't lose his tool permanently! You should hear about all the embarrassments he caused me and my father. At one point, all the woman in our Sect rallied together against him due to his lascivious comments, but our father talked them down. Since then, he was grounded until being sent to that Event. It was so fun seeing him moan in pain all day while having his tool grown back! By the way, can I borrow a mosquito so that we can have the whole thing repeat?"


     In response, Daneel only raised an eyebrow.


     Fearing that he might have gone too far, Percy smiled, but this made Daneel want to punch him again.


     "Sorry, I got ahead of myself. The bottom line is, my younger brother inherited my dad's lust. I'm one of his bastard sons, and my mother was just a lowly maid who died while giving birth to me. Luckily, I inherited some talent, so I wasn't killed off like other bastard sons and daughters of his. Still, he doesn't give two sh*ts about me. I've had to claw my way up in the Sect, as my father only focuses his resources on those who were born 'officially', like the assh*ole brother in question. Master, I won't beat around the bush. I am someone who prides myself on identifying opportunities. That's how I became influential enough to represent my Sect here! I know that you must be in possession of a VERY powerful inheritance, because I studied both the mosquitoes that your disciple made and the anti-mosquito solution that you made. I don't dare ask for you to pass down your inheritance to me, but I hope that by being in your service, you can teach me a few things. Please consider."


     Well, things made more sense now.


     It was, indeed, logical that that lust must have come from somewhere, and the story that Percy was telling him seemed truthful enough.


     However, Daneel was conflicted.


     He wasn't naïve enough to believe the story, but he also knew that an inside source was very useful.


     And, he had no qualms against fleecing this kid as much as possible.


     After thinking for a bit, he was just about to reply, but a knock on the door interrupted them.


     Taking out a communication trinket from his pocket, Percy handed it to Daneel and said, "Master, please think on it. You can contact me through this."


     After making sure that Daneel pocketed the trinket, he walked to the door, but turned back and flicked his finger.


     Thinking that it was a surprise attack, Daneel was about to defend but he stopped when he saw something incredible happen.


     Multiple vases, sofas, and walls cracked simultaneously, and in a few places, fire came into being before disappearing and leaving behind soot.


     Opening the door, Percy shouted, "I'll kill you if you think about going against my family again! It's only because of Sister Xuan that I'm leaving you alive now! Watch your back, punk!"


     Leaving these words, Percy stormed out of the door, leaving Sister Xuan and the other two staring at the inside of the room which looked like a fight had just taken place.


     Daneel was about to chuckle on seeing this, but he had no option but to stop and gawk once again when he received a message on the communication trinket that he had just been given.


     "Sorry about that, again, Master. As an apology gift, here's some inside information which might be useful to you or your disciple: The Kingdom of Axelor is secretly maneuvering against the Hidden Kill Sect, and they might conquer the Sect soon. This is why the Sect Leader is so desperate to unlock their formation. Recently, it seems that Axelor has stepped up their efforts after seeing your disciple's Kingdom and the Black Raven Kingdom unite. By annexing the Hidden Kill Sect, they want to establish a large force which can stand up against your disciple's."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     374 Archive Room
      Axelor was going to conquer the Hidden Kill Sect?


     What? How? When?!


     This piece of news was so shocking to Daneel that he couldn't even respond to Sister Xuan's queries for a few seconds.


     After she finally raised her voice and said his name, Daneel came to his senses and walked out of the room without a word.


     This changed things. This changed things in a big way.


     Sister Xuan, on the other hand, didn't think too much into this as she had just been asking whether he was OK.


     Thinking that he was probably putting on his expert master act and knowing that he wasn't hurt, she went back to chatting with the other two people who were her acquaintances.


     After reaching his room, Daneel grimaced when he saw all the mess around.


     However, there were several human servants cleaning all the rubble, and a few mages had also started to fix the damage.


     Thankfully, the bedroom wasn't damaged, so Daneel entered it and closed the door behind him.


     Sitting down on the bed, he tried to order his thoughts.


     Axelor was one of the strongest Kingdoms on the Central Continent. Even if they hadn't taken the help of the mages from the Big 4, they could have been a solid contender to take the second place in the Olympics.


     It was almost public knowledge that the goal of both Axelor and the member of the Big 4 behind them was to take over the Central Continent. However, because the rest of the forces always allied against Axelor if it tried something big, it hadn't been able to accomplish its goal yet.


     If Angaria had been in a normal state, the rest of the Kingdoms and forces in the Central Continent would have allied against him too when it became known that he was uniting with the Black Raven Kingdom. The only reason they hadn't done so was the looming threat of the Church, which Daneel had taken advantage of to make his move.


     Clearly, he wasn't the only one taking advantage of that threat.


     It made a lot of sense. After all, what was stopping Axelor from doing so?


     The thing that shocked him most was that he hadn't heard about this at all till now. His spies had been totally ineffective, meaning that Axelor must have gone to GREAT lengths to try and ensure that this fact remained a secret.


     Understanding this, Daneel started to appreciate that slimy kid. His sliminess actually seemed a little bit cute now.


     However, he still wasn't ready to believe his story blindly. Yet, Daneel made the decision: he was going to accept him as a disciple and try to uncover more about him later on.


     So, taking the communication trinket, he said, "Hey, kiddo. I gotta say, that information was, indeed, quite useful. Seems you're my second disciple now! But you're the junior disciple though, and your senior is that kid from Lanthanor. Can you handle that? And I should warn you that if you want to learn things, I'm going to have a lot of tasks for you. You better be up for it."


     In a voice that seemed to contain all the world's joy, Percy replied, "Thank you, thank you, thank you, Master! I won't let you down! Of course I'm fine with having a Senior Brother! If you command it, I'm ready to call anyone my senior! How about I send a gift to Senior Brother Daneel, too? I'll think about it! Please call me whenever you see fit, Master!"


     Hearing this, Daneel chuckled.


     This kid seemed to be a gift that never stopped giving!


     He had no shame whatsoever taking everything he could from this guy, as he was, after all, from a 'village'.


     Hoping that the next gift would also be as valuable as the first two, Daneel smiled, feeling glad that this was settled.


     He had one crony in the Hidden Kill Sect, but it definitely wasn't enough. Hell, he didn't even trust this crony fully.


     So, it was time to make another one.


     "Skrrag, can you come over to my room? I have something to ask."


     Sending the message on the communication trinket that he had been given after entering the Sect, Daneel waited.


     After a few seconds, Skrrag knocked on the door and came in.


     "Hello, Sir. You've made a quick recovery! If I didn't know better, I would have thought that you healed yourself through the night! I hope everything is fine with those from the Big 4? Your house will be back to top shape in an hour, I've checked, and I'm sorry I brought them to you, I didn't know there were problems-"


     Raising his hands to stop the reptilian from talking, Daneel said, "Calm down, boy! It's all fine, I'm not mad! I just wanted to talk to you! Sit down!"


     Smiling on seeing that the 'expert' wasn't angry, Skrrag sat down.


     Seeing this, Daneel actually caught a hint of something that he hadn't noticed before.


     Skrrag had an…innocence to him that made Daneel think that he was more like a teenager than a grown man.


     It was mostly from his mannerisms, such as the way he had been ready to beg before in an instant, or how he had become impressed with Daneel during their fight, or even now, when he showed relief on seeing that someone he admired wasn't angry.


     Also, using what he knew about the customs of other forces, Envoys were either long-time government officials of a force, or the offspring of the leader of a force sent with the intention of getting experience. This had been the case with Eldra, too, who had been sent as an envoy to Lanthanor by her mother.


     This corroborated with the supposition that Skrrag had also been sent to gain experience, and that he was also young.


     Young…and gullible.


     Daneel felt a little bad about what he was going to do, but he shoved it aside, knowing that it was necessary.


     He also knew that he might have to do a lot more 'bad' things before he achieved all his goals, but if he kept mooning over them, he might never get anything done.


     So, steeling his heart, he said, "Do you drink?"


     "Uh, yes, Sir, but I possibly can't share a drink with you- an honored guest. I don't think my father would like it at all…that situation of deactivating our formation really cost us a lot…but I really shouldn't be talking about that. I'll take my leave."


     Sighing deeply, Daneel replied, "And here I just thought that we have a bond after shedding so much blood together. Well, I shedded the blood for both of us, but it counts! Fine, fine, leave. There's no more honor between men, I swear."


     "Sir, don't say that! I really do admire you for the endurance you showed! No one I know could have done that! Well, maybe one drink is fine. I can't deny my guest's request as the host. That's what my social customs teacher taught me, anyway."


     He was right! This kid did have his guard down!


     And he was definitely young, too.


     Daneel's plan was working. But the problem was, he didn't have the wine.


     Well, he was going to wing it.


     Touching the communication trinket in his pocket, he sent a message to his new disciple.


     "Hey kid, it's time for your first assignment. Bring some wine to my room. Right now. The best wine you can have. If you don't have it, find it. No questions. I'm not alone, I'm with Skrrag."


     "B-but, Master, I can't fraternize with you in public!"


     "Humph. You said you won't disappoint me. Be creative! Get it done! I don't care how!"


     "A-all right, Master."


     The whole conversation had happened fast, so Skrrag didn't notice anything amiss.


     "Good man! Now, just wait a little. We will have some great wine soon!"


     Skrrag nodded and waited for a few seconds, but he spoke after not seeing Daneel move an inch.


     "Uh, sir, what are we waiting for, exactly?"


     Just at this moment, a knock sounded on the door, making Daneel say "This!" and open the door.


     There stood the slimy kid again, and Daneel realized that he hadn't missed him.


     He was holding 2 bottles of wine each in each hand, and after Daneel opened the door, he shoved them into his hands rudely and shouted, "Here you go, punk! Someone dying by my hands shouldn't have to die before tasting the best wine of my sect! Enjoy it while you can! Let each sip remind you that you will die soon in the hands of Percy! Feel glad that I'm so gracious!"


     As both Daneel and Skrrag looked on at this ridiculously weird performance, Percy stormed away with an extreme look of haughtiness on his face.


     Of course, at the door, he turned around and shouted, "Make sure you rue the day you messed with my family when you're passed out, drunk, on the floor! HA!" before banging the door behind him.


     Sitting back down in silence with the wine bottles, Daneel couldn't help but say, "Well, that was weird."


     "Yes, sir, definitely weird."


     Looking at each other, both of them burst out laughing while Daneel fished out two glasses from the cabinet nearby and poured the wine.


     As both of them took their first sip, they couldn't help but stop laughing and lick their lips.


     That weird kid hadn't been lying; this wine really was awesome!


     It had a complex taste that reminded Daneel vaguely of chocolate from Earth, and it was also spicy, with quite a kick to it.


     Even Skrrag seemed to love it very much, as he had just placed his glass on the table and seemed reluctant to leave.


     Excited to see that his plan was working, Daneel filled up the glass again.


     ...


     That night, standing outside a spot on the mountain, Daneel beamed with happiness.


     Feeling very thankful that the information he had needed hadn't been restricted by an oath, he asked the system to look for vulnerabilities and waited.


     [Point of Entry to Archive Room found. Breaching.]


     As Daneel heard this notification in his head, he prepared to finally find out the rules of the Hidden Kill Sect.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     375 Two Answers
      A few minutes later, Daneel was standing while leaning his back on the edge of the mountain, looking out at the endless expanse.


     However, his eyes were glossed over, almost as if he was asleep while awake.


     This was because he hadn't been ready to take any chances. He had the option of sitting and perusing the records of the Hidden Kill Sect in their archive room like the expert he was claiming to be, but the truth was, he was scared that a secondary formation might kick in just like the one that had supplemented the one before.


     Thankfully, no such thing happened.


     This room had been quite small, with barely enough room to walk around. It wasn't the general library where all of their techniques were stored; no, that was secured by a formation that couldn't be cracked by the system right now.


     After all, no force would make it so easy to access their core techniques.


     The reason for the lower security for this room, according to the system, was because it did not contain sect-treasure level items like those techniques.


     All it contained were the Sect rules.


     These weren't even the only copy of the Sect Rules-according to Skrrag, there were better, less moldy versions of these books in the library protected strongly which also held the techniques.


     Apparently, this only existed because of its historical value, because this was the official storage place of the Sect rules before.


     Daneel had almost panicked before during their drunken conversation when he had heard that the rules were along with the techniques. He had even thought that all that wine was probably going to waste, but he relaxed and rejoiced when he heard about this place.


     He valued the techniques, but right now, if he had to choose, he would have chosen the rules.


     Somehow, that damn Axelor was close to boosting itself up with the power of this sect, and there was no way in hell that Daneel was going to let that happen.


     "System, I don't care about studying each and every rule. Just tell me one thing. Is it possible for an outsider, or a freshly recruited person, to take the position of the Sect Leader for some reason? If so, what could that reason be?"


     After he asked the question, Daneel only heard silence, making him panic for a bit, thinking that his cause was completely hopeless.


     Thankfully, the system responded after a little while.


     [Affirmative. 2 Answers Found:


     Answer 1: Bylaw 187.1 states that in the event where the Sect is facing certain demise, a High Council will be formed which contains all the top assassins in the Sect. This Council has the power to show 'No Confidence' in the Sect Leader, which will activate Bylaw 198.2 which states that in times of crisis, where there is no Sect Leader in the Sect, a new Sect Leader can also be elected by a constituted High Council without regarding the minimum time of service in the Sect required to be eligible for the role. This law was put in place to counter situations where the Sect Leader may be assassinated, leaving no one with enough experience to take his place. In these cases, it is written that loyalty to the Sect is most needed, so, the time that one has spent in the sect is not taken into account. The situation that has been asked for by host can be achieved by invoking these two bylaws.


     Answer 2: System has found hints of a prophecy which has been quoted in a few notes written down by the rule-makers. No concrete information is available with present data, but a specific phrase increases the probability that this prophecy is tied to host's question:


     "When doom is nigh, bow before the Basilisk Rider"]


     Hearing this, Daneel first fell shocked before falling into deep thought.


     Because of Axelor butting their heads in and becoming a threat, the situation was so dire that he did not even have the luxury to rejoice for a moment due to the fact that he had achieved his goal.


     There were apparently not one, but two ways to get what he wanted: control of the assassins who made the entire continent afraid.


     After making sure once again that no one was surveilling him, Daneel made his way back to his room.


     He had left on the pretense of taking a moonlit walk, so before he entered his mansion, he made sure to look the part by strolling aimlessly with the stars and the moon lighting his path.


     After entering the mansion, Daneel suddenly got a prickly feeling in his spine.


     He asked the system to once again check whether there was anyone watching him, but when it didn't find any indication of a surveillance spell, he felt suspicious.


     First, the Hidden Kill Sect definitely didn't trust him enough to let him do what he pleased in the Sect. He had been monitored by someone when he left a little bit before to break into the archive room, but he had shut them down by putting on his 'Expert Act' and casting surveillance-jamming spells.


     However, they definitely wouldn't give up so easily.


     Daneel had hatched a plan to assess some things so that he could decide on his next steps, but now, he felt hesitant to carry it out.


     He was being tracked in some way inside the house. If he left for a long period of time, it would definitely cause alarm. The trip to the Archive Room had, after all, been quite short.


     Daneel had to be sure. He did not want to leave any variables out, so he called for his 'disciple' to his room the second time on the same day.


     When Percy arrived, he had a scowl on his face, as if he was picking a fight with someone.


     Of course, it changed into his usual snivelly expression after he entered.


     "Master! You don't know how happy it makes me to be of service to you twice in one day! What do you need at this time? I am in possession of some self-pleasuring spells that will blow your mind! Would you like some?"


     Hearing him, Daneel felt like puking.


     "Kid, seriously, if you let your trap fly around like that again, I swear you will regret it. Stay in the house, and be me. You must have a camouflage technique, right? Let's switch identities. Again, don't ask me why. Just shut up and do it."


     Percy had indeed opened his mouth to ask his typical trademark irritating questions, but he shut up when he heard this from Daneel.


     Keeping the smile, he turned to a mirror and cast a spell.


     Daneel wondered why he needed a mirror, but he understood the next second.


     The kid hadn't been able to get his face correct!


     Wasn't he from the Big 4? How could he not even be in possession of something that Daneel had obtained way back when he was just an Amateur Human?


     After checking in the mirror and looking at Daneel's face, Percy started adjusting the disguise until he was more or less identical.


     "Hey, I thought you said you had some talent? You can't even cast a damn camouflage spell correctly?"


     Saying this, Daneel flicked his finger stylishly and instantly transformed into a perfect replica of Percy.


     Not a hair was out of place, and as Percy saw this, he walked up to his mirror image in shock.


     Observing the perfect similarity between them, he did something which made Daneel step back in slight shock.


     He fell to his knees and bowed like before with his head to the ground, shouting, "Master, it is not that I am untalented! You are simply a monster! Not even my father can pull off a camouflage technique like that in that little time! It takes hours to make a perfect replica of someone! Please, Master, teach me!"


     Wait…what the hell?


     What was this kid talking about?


     [System would like to inform host that camouflage spells work by manipulating the bone structure and skin of an individual by visualizing the end result. Perfect visualization is almost impossible in one glance, as certain details are always missed. System scans a person to cast a camouflage spell, so host has never had to deal with this problem.]


     Well.


     Oops.


     Daneel had forgotten that he was casting it through the system, and in doing so, he had revealed more information that he wished.


     "Hehe, just keep finishing my assignments, and maybe you will get a chance to be taught by me. Now, just be me. I'm leaving."


     Nodding with a serious expression on his face, Percy, or, in this case, the replica of Master Novrain, got up and said, "Get the hell out, kiddo! You can't suck up to me no matter what services you offer!"


     Hearing this, Daneel raised an eyebrow at the innuendo, making Percy reply in an apologetic whisper, "Sorry, Master, I was being you…"


     Shaking his head, Daneel left the house, knowing that he had no time to waste.


     He had been making this plan since listening to the system list out the ways to take control of the Sect.


     The prophecy was interesting, but he couldn't make heads or tails of it. If he obtained more information about it, he might consider pursuing it, but right now, he was going to try and use the first method.


     In it, the first thing to do was place the Sect in a crisis. A real crisis.


     Clearly, the Hidden Kill Sect was holding on despite Axelor's advances. So, Daneel guessed that although things might be bad, they must still be at a stage where they could be handled by the Sect.


     What if…he changed that? What if he…bad turned to worse?




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     376 The Next Step
      In the Kingdom of Axelor.


     Since the moment that the contingent that had gone to the Olympics had returned to the Kingdom, the King of Axelor had locked himself in his room.


     No matter how much time passed, he refused to come out, and servants passing the door the King's bedroom reported hearing strange sounds that scared them.


     Governing of the Kingdom was mostly in the hands of the minister who had thought that he would be all but dead due to his decision to help the other citizens during the crisis with the mosquitoes. Although he was surprised that he hadn't been reprimanded for that yet, he always had his guard up, ready to run if need be if someone came for his life.


     Today, he was walking through the streets of Axelor on an assignment to see whether their disqualification from the Olympics had had any effect on the citizens.


     Right now, he was at a very busy street where there were multiple food stalls parked on the side.


     Running up to one of them, a little girl picked up a candy that she liked.


     After her mother reached, she smiled and bought the candy.


     However, when she was about to leave, she had been given a pamphlet by the candy seller after he said something with utter disgust on his face.


     Interested, the minister walked up to this candy seller and snatched a pamphlet which was placed on the cart without anyone noticing.


     It read:


     "Burn the Lanthanorians and the Black Ravens! Axelor is the true winner of the Olympics! Cowards! If you were afraid of us, you should have just played between yourselves!"


     With a sigh, the minister rolled up the pamphlet and threw it in a dustbin on the side.


     Axelor thrived on one thing: indoctrination.


     Its borders were some of the most secure in the entire Central Continent because of the incredible manpower deployed to govern almost each and every inch of them.


     There was even a famous saying in Central Angaria: "If a fly manages to pass through the borders of Axelor, it's either Axelorian or it's about to become Axelorian."


     The intent behind this governance was that they wanted their people to be in a beautiful bubble which was built by them.


     This had clearly worked out for Axelor, as it had grown into one of the most powerful forces on the Central Continent.


     To the people, the King was god.


     If he asked, they would be ready to give up everything that was theirs.


     No matter what news made it through to the people, it was heavily vetted to make sure that it showed Axelor in a positive way.


     Even in cases like where momentous news leaked in, Axelor always made sure to put a stamp on any effort to propagate…truths.


     There were, of course, some chinks in their system.


     For example, traders.


     Theirs was a large Kingdom which needed trade to function.


     Yet, those who were allowed to trade in Axelor were also those to whom it had been made clear that not conforming with the instructions given meant death.


     Each and every trader who entered was outfitted with a tracking trinket which kept watch on them at all times, and they were also closely monitored.


     As for those who went out of the Kingdom into the outside world, Axelor had a plan for them too.


     Those who were allowed to leave the Kingdom could only do so under oath that they would answer any question asked by Axelor after they returned.


     First, only the most fanatic of Axelor were given permission in the first place.


     After that, they would be required to state an oath that they would never badmouth Axelor, that they were also willing to answer any question truthfully on their return, and that they would definitely return before a stipulated period of time passed.


     After they returned, they would be quizzed on their core beliefs to check whether they were, well, still indoctrinated.


     This system had been in place for hundreds of years, and it worked for the large part because people were so closed off inside the Kingdom that they never questioned the outside.


     They lived fair lives for the most part, except for the fact that the tax was higher here than any other location in Central Angaria.


     Half of all the citizens made belonged to the government, and if anyone disagreed, they would be put to the death.


     All forms of media were contained and regularly tested to ensure that only the right content made it through.


     The minister, himself, had been in charge of regulating media before he had been promoted to his present post.


     Right now, he was here because just the other day, a trader had been put to the death because he gave away the real details of the Olympics.


     Yet, clearly, it hadn't caused harm, and there was no more need for a purge.


     These days, most times, the minister hated his job.


     However, he never let his show, as he didn't have a deathwish.


     After getting back to the Kingdom, the minister made his way straight to the King's Chambers.


     Here, there was a special trinket in the shape of a hand placed on the door.


     Pressing his palm on it, the minister began to speak.


     "I've checked the place myself, My Lord. Parameters haven't been met for purging; the news hasn't spread at all."


     "Hmph. Keep an eye on it anyway. A quick purge never goes wrong. Reminds people to be afraid. What news on those monkeys on the mountain?"


     "We have been maneuvering our forces discreetly into their surroundings. They just saw it too late; they realize that they can't do anything about it. We are also working on choking off their resources. Even though they can get resources using teleportation, they will soon start to choke due to consuming more than they get. After that, they will have no choice but to surrender."


     "Unless their formation opens. Damn the Big 4, and that Master from La-ARGH!"


     The sound of things crashing came from the inside, while the Minister patiently waited for the King to return.


     This wasn't the first time this was happening, and it definitely wouldn't be the last.


     After all, only a madman would decrease their power and step back into being an Exalted Human for the sake of winning a competition.


     Coincidentally, the method of going back to one's previous strength had the same effect: making someone crazy.


     After a minute or so, the King of Axelor spoke again.


     "We couldn't risk taking on someone whose power we don't know. Keep tightening the noose. Even if their formation opens, I've been promised help. Sooner or later, they will croak and come to our side. Or we can just destroy them and take their techniques as ours. Them and their stupid rules. How absurd is it for a rule to exist that bans the Sect from leaving that mountain no matter what happened to them? Well, it's going to lead to their downfall. What is it?"


     The King was still an Exalted Human even though his power had gone down, so he could hear a pair of footsteps hurrying towards the minister.


     The minister had already seen that person and was taking the communication trinket held out by him.


     The King sensed this, so he waited to find out.


     However, receiving no response from the minister, he got irritated and said, "Answer the damn question."


     As if this was a jolt out of the blue which made the minister come back to his senses, he shook with shock where he stood and said, "My King, news from the Hidden Kill Sect! It hasn't been confirmed, but there are multiple reports coming in. Someone has set their main stores on fire! The Sect members were able to get to it before everything was lost, but their stores have taken a major hit! This means we can move our plans up!"


     …..


     Standing on a walkway and admiring his handiwork, Daneel stared at the roaring flames of fire reaching towards the heaven before they were quickly doused using air starvation and ice.


     Well, it had only lasted for a moment, but it had been pretty damn gorgeous.


     While the Sect devolved into chaos around him, he calmly made it back to his room.


     Entering, he saw that Percy was still standing in front of the mirror.


     While Daneel watched, he tried to change his appearance rapidly like Daneel had done before, but he kept failing.


     On seeing Daneel, he said, "Master, please! It's driving me crazy! Please teach me this one thing about the camouflage technique, I beg of you! I've finished all of your assignments!"


     It had been a long day, and Daneel felt very tired, so he wasn't in a mood to handle the kid.


     However, it was true that all of his instructions had been carried out to the T. So, this kid did deserve something, as there was still a lot more that Daneel intended to get done using his identity.


     Taking out an empty communication trinket, he asked the system to make a modified version of the camouflage technique that would be 10% faster in replicating someone perfectly.


     It was a spell that modeled how the system did the job, so Daneel didn't take it lightly. He went over the spell and only handed it to the kid after making sure that it was only using a known concept in a different way.


     "Kid, I'm tired, get out. This is just a small taste. But don't get your hopes up. It will only make you 10% faster."


     Beaming, Percy said, "That's all right, Master! I would still be 10% faster than all my peers!" before cheerfully waltzing out the door and putting on the scowl, as he had morphed back into his original appearance.


     Shaking his head, Daneel collapsed into his bed.


     He had to admit, setting fire to supplies had been FUN.


     However, that was the easy part.


     Wondering how he was going to pull this off in the short time he had, Daneel went to sleep, and dreamed of burning food stores.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     377 The Assassin Who Loves Flowers 1
      Waking up the next morning, Daneel smiled on remembering all the dreams he had had till now.


     After getting out of the bed, he walked to a basin nearby and doused his face with water before looking at himself in the mirror.


     As he did so, he couldn't help but be reminded of the time when he had hesitated to raise the tax on his people, as he had felt that it wasn't fair for them.


     Now, he was burning food stores happily, and even dreaming about it.


     Of course, there was a fundamental difference.


     Back then, those had been his people who placed trust in him to govern them while keeping their best interests in heart.


     Here, on the other hand, were assassins who would potentially become a disaster for Lanthanor if they were conquered by Axelor.


     Still, Daneel realized that he had grown a lot in these past few months.


     He was less naïve, and more ruthless when it was demanded.


     After all, after everything he went through, it would be more surprising if there hadn't been growth.


     Now, he was capable of looking at the big picture and doing things that couldn't be considered 'good' in and of themselves, but were necessary in the long run to achieve something greater.


     Like in the instance of the Sect right now-he needed it to enter a dire situation which would enable him to invoke the bylaws to give himself a chance to take control of it before Axelor did.


     After putting himself in the shoes of Axelor, Daneel had realized that an effective way to conquer such a force was to throttle their means of obtaining resources.


     Because they were on a mountain, they could be easily monitored.


     The worst case was that they might decide to move if their location became truly unlivable, but the system had told him during this line of thought that there was a law in the archive room which forbade the Sect from shifting base if they were attacked. No matter what, they had to defend their location, even if it meant fighting to the last breath.


     Daneel had felt it was odd, but he had thrown it to the back of his mind at the time because there was no additional information about it.


     Now, in the case where Axelor was slowly choking off the Hidden Kill Sect, it made sense that the Sect had some reserves to fall back on, which were enabling it to still resist.


     But now, with those stores burnt, panic would surely start to set in, which was exactly what Daneel wanted.


     As he walked to the door, he saw the first signs of panic already.


     Yesterday, he had been sent a lavish dinner consisting of many delicacies.


     Today, although breakfast still had multiple items, it was nowhere as lavish or as resource consuming.


     Clearly, this was the effect of his action.


     Finishing breakfast anyway, Daneel tried to decide on what to do next.


     First things first, he called his goldmine of information, Skrrag, over.


     When the kid entered, Daneel was surprised to see a sullen face on him.


     Closing the door, he sat him down and asked, "What's wrong, Skrrag? I saw the fire yesterday. Was that some kind of mishap?"


     As if he was reminded of an unpleasant memory, Skrrag bit his lip for a bit and answered, "We…think so. It's just that…the series of events that led to the fire are so coincidental that even the mages investigating said that it must be that the heavens are angry at us. I am in charge of maintaining their safety, so my father had a…few things to say to me. Especially with our- |cough, cough|. What did you call me for, Master?"


     Hearing this, Daneel couldn't help but chuckle inside.


     So, his plan had worked out perfectly.


     After obtaining the location of the food stores using the scanning function of the system, Daneel had made his way to it and stood at a distance where the stores were just inside the radius which the system could scan.


     After that, Daneel had engineered the fire by making a series of events happen-a burst of wind had knocked away a table ornament on the table in the room outside the stores, which just so happened to travel in an knock into a book which had been propped up on the table, which was set on fire because it fell close to the embers of a torch used by a maid to light her path when she came to clean, which ended up making more embers that traveled to the stores of wheat through the bottom of the door and set them on fire.


     Daneel didn't know how many coincidences they had been able to guess, but he could understand their frustration.


     Well, he was proud of his work, so he felt happy when he saw that it had had its intended effect.


     "I want to know about the top assassins in your Sect, and where they live. The retired ones, or the ones who take on fewer contracts. Remember, only mention those at the very top."


     Hearing this question, Skrrag put on a puzzled expression before asking, "Can I ask why? And I think I have to take my father's permission to-"


     "Oh, come on. What's the harm in telling me? I just want to spar with them! And maybe talk. I can't guarantee what order those two will happen. Boy, assassination is interesting! I want to hear about it from the experts!"


     Sighing, Skrrag replied, "Ok, Master. I don't know how much they will talk, but there is no harm in telling you where their house is. My father did tell me to fulfill all of your requests unless they are out of line. Besides, if I contact him again, he might have more…things to say to me. We are really depending on you to solve our problem with the formation, anyway. We don't know exactly when the auspicious time will be upon us, but it will be in the next few days. There are 5 individuals who fit the criteria you mentioned, Master. They are-"


     ....


     A few minutes later, Daneel found himself outside a small, round stone cottage.


     To reach this place, he had had to walk for a long time, as it was quite removed from all the houses that were near the tower at the peak of the mountain.


     The cottage was surrounded by flowers which seemed to be tended to very carefully, which was evident from the fact that they were placed in clean pots in lush soil.


     On one side, there were the rocky ridges of the mountain, and on the other was an endless expanse.


     Indeed, this seemed to be a place where the mountain curved.


     Walking up to the wooden door, Daneel banged on it and waited.


     After all, an expert didn't knock.


     When there was no response, Daneel was about to step up to the door and bang again, but he felt shocked when he saw a hand reach out suddenly and grab his.


     It had been so fast that his senses had barely registered the image of the hand before his was already in its clutches.


     Something that was even more shocking was that the hand had traveled through the door, but it wasn't hurt in any way.


     Daneel was just about to retaliate, but the hand let go in the next second and receded into the hole, before the door swung open to reveal a figure who seemed to be wrapped tightly in some sort of robe.


     Only the eyes were visible, and even these were half covered.


     "What business do you have banging on my door?", a gnarly voice asked, leading Daneel to fold his hands and say, "Humph. So you know who I am. I want to talk to you. Open up."


     Hearing this, the figure hesitated for a second, but finally relented and opened the door completely.


     Entering inside, Daneel saw that the cottage was covered with more flowers.


     These looked more beautiful than the ones outside, as if they were taken care of extensively by this reptilian.


     There was a small bed to one side, and there were two chairs in the center on one of which Daneel sat down.


     While Daneel waited for his host to come and join him, the figure turned to the door and pointed at the hole, making wood particles appear and cover it up.


     [Warrior Level complexity magic detected.]


     As Daneel heard this from the system, he raised an eyebrow.


     This meant that this was actually…a famed mage assassin?


     He hadn't asked Skrrag for more details in fear of invoking suspicion, so this came as a surprise to him.


     As far as he knew, mage assassins were supposed to be the cream of the crop.


     Focusing on both paths, they were capable of carrying out even the most difficult of missions by their innovative use of magic to kill.


     Turning around and sitting in front of him, the figure said, "The Sect Leader said that we have to entertain you, but my patience has a limit. Speak. What do you want?"


     Daneel had guessed as much.


     "I want to spar with you. Your mage assassin spells against my magic. What do you say?"


     "F$ck off."


     Well. That didn't work.


     Opening his mouth, Daneel was about to launch into a tirade about the great service he was going to do to their sect, but he stopped because the figure had just raised a hand.


     "Save it. I don't 'spar'. I've spent years killing thousands of people. When I launch a spell, it kills. You will be dead, and the Sect Leader will be angry with me. So, just save it."


     He did have a point.


     Still, Daneel wasn't ready to give up.


     "Hmph. I disagree, but we can come back to that later. First, tell me more about you. If you won't do this, too, I will have no choice but to be very displeased. What made an assassin fall in love with flowers?"


     The first step of winning someone over was to find out more about them, so Daneel asked this question.


     However, he couldn't have expected the answer.


     "I fell in love with someone."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     378 The Assassin Who Loves Flowers 2
      "Uh…what?"


     For once, Daneel was stumped.


     What did falling in love with someone have to do with living an isolated life after retiring from one's profession?


     Daneel was, right now, an expert who didn't need to care about what he said.


     So, he asked.


     "What does that have to do with anything?"


     Hearing the question, the reptilian let out a deep sigh.


     In anticipation of an epic love of romance and sacrifice, Daneel bent forward.


     However, he only became stumped once again.


     "Fu$k you. I have no reason to answer. You are our guest, but you can't make me tell you my secrets. I don't care what the Sect Leader does. F*ck off."


     Hearing this, Daneel leaned back with disappointment, and a touch of anger.


     Yes, this wasn't a movie or a game where people would recite their love stories whenever a stranger asked.


     No, this was Angaria, where assassins apparently fell in love and stopped assassinating.


     'Dammit! I want to know!', thought Daneel, cursing at the man.


     Yet, he knew better than to ask again, as he had noticed the determination in his voice when he had declined.


     F@ck you too. The Sect Leader will be hearing about this. And I don't believe that sh#t about killing with your spells. I think you're just afraid you will lose.


     Saying these words in an angry tone, Daneel got up with a haughty expression and prepared to leave the room.


     The reptilian didn't even bother to reply, so Daneel declared this as a lost cause.


     He was an accurate judge of character, and from the mannerisms of this reptilian who seemed like there was nothing more he could lose, Daneel could tell that he wasn't someone he could provoke using words.


     So, he decided to spend his time on another of the 5 top assassins instead of wasting it.


     After he reached the door, the reptilian finally moved, but it seemed to be only to get up and close the door.


     'Humph'ing again, Daneel walked out and he was about to leave.


     As he had seen before, this cottage was located on a part of the mountain which curved.


     So, in the interest of clearly plotting out this place visually himself while the system also carried out a mapping function, he started to walk to the edge near the mountain.


     His path took him quite near to all the flowers which were being cared for by the Reptilian.


     At one point, almost when he was about to reach his destination, Daneel's thigh brushed against a flower.


     Instantly, he froze, feeling as if his entire back was on fire.


     Yes, fire. It was as if his body had decided that a tingling on the spine wasn't enough, as the danger he felt was so profound that it needed this much of a reaction.


     Someone wanted to kill him. And it almost fell as if no matter what he did, that outcome wouldn't change.


     Slowly, Daneel turned around to the direction from which this danger felt as if it was being directed towards him.


     Of course, it was the cottage.


     The reptilian who had been inside, waiting for him to leave, was now standing outside with eyes wide open.


     His body seemed to be slightly shaking, but while Daneel watched, he got a hold of himself.


     As if nothing weird had happened, he simply turned around and prepared to go back inside.


     Seeing this, Daneel got an idea.


     Yes, that sensation of danger had been terrifying.


     Yet, at this moment, Daneel felt as if facing the danger was the only way to move forward.


     After all, he had persevered through the danger of losing himself to pain all through the spars with Skrrag. However, what did he get from it? An amazing inheritance!


     The Basilisk's Breath was solely a fighter inheritance, and although it would definitely help him a lot in magic too if he became able to use it freely, it still didn't amplify his spells in any way like the Ruler's Inheritance.


     What if he could learn something more from this flower-loving geezer? Something about assassinating with magic?


     It was a far shot, but he would never know the answer unless he tried.


     Also, Daneel had come up with the method of sparring with the top assassins to understand them better.


     After all, nothing built a bond between two people like a good ol' spar. At least, 2 people who trained on either path.


     So, bracing himself and hoping that he was making the right decision, Daneel moved his thigh and brushed against the flower again.


     There it was! The feeling of danger was back, and as Daneel turned around, he saw that the Reptilian, who had casually been walking back to his cottage, had turned around too and was now glaring at him again.


     Bingo.


     It was the flowers!


     Toughening his heart, Daneel locked eyes with the reptilian and slowly raised his hand to the petal of the flower.


     The sense of danger seemed to be increasing with each second, and as his hand touched the petal seemed to peak.


     "System, stay on full alert. If he attacks, activate the Basilisk's Breath and move my body to escape the first attack. I should be able to handle the rest by myself."


     [Acknowledged.]


     This was what he had figured out in the short term. He couldn't control his body due to the lag between his command and the body's response, but the system suffered from no such thing. However, it couldn't control his body to fight.


     It could only do the most rudimentary of actions, such as throwing him out of harm's way in this case.


     Till Daneel got a grasp of this wondrous inheritance, he had to resort to this.


     After getting the answer from the system, Daneel kept his eyes fixed on the reptilian and…plucked.


     Weirdly, the moment he did, the threat disappeared, shocking Daneel.


     What? Was he wrong?


     However, when he saw everything around him slow down while the system said [Inheritance activated], he understood that the reptilian had already attacked but he had not even noticed it.


     Feeling himself being flung to the side, Daneel refocused his vision on the area between him and where the reptilian seemed to be standing, and understood.


     That was just an afterimage!


     Apparently, when the reptilian had decided to attack, he had somehow managed to make the threat i.e the killing intent completely disappear.


     He was worthy of being called a top assassin, indeed.


     Right now, the reptilian was flying through the air in his direction with a V-shaped wall of wind covering his whole body.


     The tip was facing Daneel, and as he watched, he realized that this was a very effective spell.


     At the same time, it was cutting down the air resistance faced by the reptilian while also acting as the weapon that would slice Daneel's body in half if it impacted him.


     The man had been right. When he cast a spell, he was going to kill.


     His speed was astonishing, so much so that even though Daneel was seeing him slowed down, he was still moving quite fast.


     This could make him understand just how incredibly fast he must be in reality.


     If Daneel hadn't commanded the system, he would definitely have been dead by now, without a doubt.


     But now, he had a chance.


     Disabling the Basilisks's Breath, Daneel cast two spells: one was a condensed fire needle, and the other-a spell to kickstart the formation of a miniature cannon in the air.


     This was the way a Paragon fought.


     But any Paragon might have died the next second.


     This was because after noticing that his attack had failed, the Reptilian had turned the offensive wall of air into a defensive one which flicked Daneel's needle away.


     In the process, he also made sure not to hurt any of the flowers at all, which Daneel noticed.


     The cannon was ignored by the reptilian, whose focus it was to end Daneel.


     All Daneel saw was a blur once again after the reptilian's pause to handle his attack.


     "Activate."


     Once again, everything slowed down.


     This- this was what having an inheritance meant-it meant having an advantage that would let one skip levels.


     The reptilian cast a scissor of fire at Daneel's location next, before boosting himself forward once again, this time being even faster.


     Daneel dodged again with the system, and shot two attacks.


     Two more deflections, but the reptilian changed his attack.


     Dispelling the sharp wall of wind that had accomplished nothing, he actually ran and…leaped.


     In the air, a tornado formed around his body, giving an extremely high rotational momentum along with the forward momentum that was a result of the leap.


     Like a human torpedo, the reptilian shot towards Daneel, and an arrow made of fire also formed at his head.


     Daneel dodged for the third time, but before he could cast any attack, he saw something horrific.


     The reptilian had shot through where he had been standing, but instead of pausing like before, he just went into the air and arced.


     Once again, he was on the attack, and this time, Daneel had no time to dodge again.


     Was this it? Had Daneel gone too far?


     No.


     The cannon was ready.


     "Fire!"


     Using the same concept of guns from Earth that he had used before, the cannon shot out a sharp spike of conjured metal at a dizzying speed.


     He had aimed just right, so the spike would definitely go through the reptilian before he rammed through Daneel using the fire arrow and all that momentum.


     As Daneel saw him realize this and change his movement, he smiled with triumph.


     Yes! He had held his own against a Warrior level Mage Assassin! Someone who was feared by the entire continent!


     For him, this was a great victory.


     However, unexpectedly, it seemed that it really was a victory.


     "Stop! I admit defeat!"


     As Daneel heard this shout from the reptilian, he wondered what was going on, but he turned around and quickly realized that the spike would soon go through a row of flowers.


     Without hesitating, he dispelled the metal spike, letting it turn back into metal elementary particles.


     Also, he cast an ice wall that protected the flowers, letting no harm come to them.


     By this time, the reptilian had stopped himself and was now standing a little distance away.


     On seeing that the flowers were safe, he looked at Daneel as if he were a monster and said, "How the f@ck did you fight like that?"


     Smiling with true joy and pride, Daneel answered:


     "Tell me about the flowers, and I'll tell you."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     379 The Assassin Who Loves Flowers End
      A few minutes later, Daneel's feeling of pride and triumph from winning the fight before was wiped away by the reptilian's deadpan response which had been given after both of them once again sat down inside the cottage.


     "We loved each other, then she went and f@#@ing died."


     Wow. So romantic.


     Once again, Daneel's expectations had been dashed by this reptilian, and by now, he was starting to get very irritated.


     Locking eyes with the man, Daneel said in a strong voice, "Look, you damn lizard. I am 'this' close from losing my sh#t and getting the hell out of your sect. I was going to leave before, but I won that damn fight by putting my life at risk! I respect the honor the bond formed between fighters and mages in battle. I won't let you sully it! Either you tell me your damn story, or that's it! Your Sect can rot in hell!"


     By the end, Daneel was practically screaming.


     Thankfully, the reptilian sighed in exasperation and said, "All right, fine! A promise is a promise. But I can't tell it myself. Wait here. I'll be back in a few minutes."


     Saying so, the reptilian got up and left before Daneel could say anything in reply.


     What did he mean, he couldn't tell it himself?


     Daneel was truly curious by now. So, he just waited.


     Besides, this was what he had wanted. That fight had accomplished two things: 1, he now knew about the approximate power level of the top assassins in the sect, or at least that of those who were retired. The bottom line was, using his inheritance, he might be able to defend for a bit, but in a prolonged fight with no environmental variables like those flowers from before, he was toast.


     2, the groundwork for building a bond with the reptilian had been laid.


     Time was of the essence. Daneel knew that while the seconds ticked by with him spending time in the Sect, the Axelorians must be planning and moving closer and closer to the Hidden Kill Sect to conquer them.


     Thankfully, the reptilian didn't take too long.


     A few minutes later, he returned with a slim human who seemed to be chewing on something in his mouth.


     This man was wearing casual clothes, and if Daneel didn't know better, he would have assumed that this was just common passerby on the road.


     "So you're the one that beat Jaggrv? Impressive! I guess the Sect Leader didn't choose wrongly. We have high hopes on you, and I really hope you fulfill them."


     "That depends on whether the promise I was made is kept.", answered Daneel, with an impatient expression on his face.


     Conjuring a bare chair out of mid-air, the man sat down and asked, "Why are you so interested, anyway?"


     [Warrior level complexity magic detected.]


     What the hell?


     Hearing the notification, Daneel was truly surprised.


     Another Warrior level mage? And he was definitely an assassin too!


     At this point, he just couldn't understand how Axelor hoped to conquer the Hidden Kill Sect in the first place if they had so many Warrior level assassins.


     Also, these two looked perfectly healthy. Why had they retired?


     Holding many questions like these in his head, Daneel first rejoiced that he now had the opportunity to talk to two top assassins instead of one before saying, "I don't need to explain to you. I'm someone who follows my heart. I was interested in the flowers and this lizard's story, so I risked my life for it. Now, cough up."


     Chuckling, the slim man replied, "Please don't say 'lizard' elsewhere on the Mountain. Us older folk have gotten used to such comments, but the younger ones might end up attacking. Not that they will do any harm to you, but we prefer that our younglings stay alive. Anyway, let me introduce myself. I'm Stefan, a friend, and peer of Jaggrv's. He doesn't like to talk about his grief, so let me. But first, let me say that I was very surprised to hear that you managed to dodge his attacks for that long. I can't wait to hear you cough up your end of the bargain. Jaggrv, go water some plants."


     Saying so, Stefan watched as the reptilian got up and left the college.


     While he was doing so, Daneel noticed the emotion of extreme sadness that was reflected in his eyes.


     As he heard Stefan talking, he focused his attention back on him.


     "As you are someone from the Big 4, you must have heard of their member called the 'Eternal Bloom'?"


     Of course, Daneel had no choice but to nod, even though he was hearing the name for the first time.


     "Then I don't need to explain much! You must know more about them than I do. All I know is that they are the most mysterious organization in all the Big 4, and that even their location is a mystery to those who are not cleared to know such information. I have no idea why they remain closed off to the world, but it is said that they entertain no visitors. If someone is selected by them to enter, they don't leave until they reach a certain level. Pssh, why am I telling all this to you? Anyway, all this started when my friend here got a contract to kill someone inside the Eternal Blossom Sect."


     Stefan was clearly someone talkative, and Daneel really felt glad about that, as he had just obtained knowledge about another member of the Big 4.


     Goddess's Sanctum and Eternal Blossom.


     2 down, 2 to go, he thought, while Stefan continued.


     "It was one of the strangest contracts we ever received, as we normally never deal with the Big 4 except in rare cases. The Sect Leader was going to say no, but it turned out that the one who gave the contract had offered something that the Sect dearly wanted. I don't know what it was, and neither do I know the identity of the person who gave the contract. These records were sealed, and this topic is only talked about in hushed tones inside this sect unless someone wants to attract the ire of the Sect Leader."


     It was here that Stefan paused and sighed with sadness, before looking out at his friend who was carefully tending for the plants outside.


     With another sigh, he continued.


     "Then, Jaggrv was the most talented assassin in the Sect. He had just broken through to become an Exalted Human, and the contract stated that this level was perfect as the Eternal Blossom Sect had just started a round of screening for individuals below that level to take up the post of acting as sparring partners. They promised to deliver endless resources and techniques in return, so it was a dream for any Exalted Human who was stuck. Jaggrv made the decision to go in a heartbeat, although it was quite clear that there was a possibility that he might never return. The contractor had designed a plan and an exit route, but no one knew if they were reliable. Besides, it was also written that it might take years to complete the assignment. I told him he had a bright future ahead. I told him not to go. But he did. And everything changed."


     Saying this, Stefan stood up and walked to the window that was there on one side of the cottage.


     "He was gone for 5 years. 5. When he came back, he had become the youngest Warrior out Sect had ever seen. But there was a problem. He reported that the mission had failed. And he told the Sect that he couldn't go into the details due to oaths he had sworn there."


     Here, Stefan turned around and looked straight into Daneel's eyes before continuing.


     "I know the story, though. He succeeded in the assassination. But he did not want to admit it. His mission was to kill her. And he ended up doing that-by loving her."


     Hearing this, Daneel's eyes opened wide.


     "Yes, he fell in love with his target. But this love ended up killing her, as it was forbidden. It was ironic. All he wanted to do was save her, and he would have done that if he hadn't entered her life. Yet, he ended up fulfilling his mission. It destroyed him, and sent him into such a rage that he recklessly took many, many contracts after coming back. These flowers, all of them, are the only things that remain of her. He still trains with the hope of going back and taking revenge, but he knows it isn't possible. So, that's his story. Now, what's yours?"


     Daneel was deep in thought by the end of the narration.


     He couldn't imagine how much love this reptilian must have had for that woman to still remember and pine for her by taking care of these flowers even though decades had passed.


     Love like that was…rare.


     Precious.


     And it had to be admired.


     Looking up at Stefan, Daneel made a decision.


     No matter what, he needed these two on his side. If he managed that, he would only need one more vote to win when the time came for the bylaw to be invoked.


     So, he prepared to gamble.


     "Call your friend in."


     As Daneel said this, Stefan nodded and went out to call Jaggrv.


     After both of them sat down, Daneel took a deep breath and said something that made both of them look at him with shock and disbelief.


     "I went through your 'crash course', and I learned something from it. I used it to win. Now, you two need to tell me what it is."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     380 Prophecy
      As Daneel observed the two top assassins take a few seconds to comprehend what he was saying while looking at each other with shock, he realized that he might have hit a jackpot.


     Daneel's gamble was based on all the clues he had acquired in the Hidden Kill Sect so far.


     First, he had been through that crash course and the clue he had obtained there was that there was some objective behind designing the course and making the rule that whoever asked to learn the techniques of the Hidden Kill Sect would be subjected to it if they didn't meet the criteria for entering the sect.


     Clearly, whoever had made the rule must have had some hidden agenda behind making it so that those who were talented enough would be able to obtain something that was coveted in the entire continent – an inheritance.


     The second clue was regarding the prophecy that the system had stated.


     Daneel's gut told him that these two were somehow related. When he thought about it, he realized that it was probably because b




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     381 Getting A Vote
      Seeing his enthusiasm, Stefan smiled but went back to his serious expression soon after, saying, "I knew it would excite you. But it's not guaranteed. Let's just say that there might be a chance. You see, we want the prophecy to be fulfilled, because we trust in the knowledge of the ancient basilisk when it wrote that the person who obtains the inheritance through the crash course will save our sect. Normally, this should have been enough for you to take the position of the sect leader. However, because the other three and the present sect leader will definitely not support you, we should look for other ways. There is one, but it will depend on you, and I don't know if you're up for it."


     Hearing this, Daneel felt like laughing.


     He knew what Stefan was going to suggest next, but he kept a straight face anyway and said, "Don't underestimate me. First of all, I admire you two because you are prepared to trust in your ancestor and believe in me to take control of the sect. You know nothing about me. You don't know if I'll take control, plunder the resources and techniques and just dump the sect and leave it to be destroyed. You don't know if I'll use all the assassins of the sect for my own agenda and result in the destruction of the sect anyway. You must have thought about this, but you still trust your prophecy and your ancestor. That's impressive. And I want to say that your trust is not misplaced. I am someone who cares a lot about debts. If the sect helps me by making me strong enough to achieve my goals, I can assure you that I will keep its best interests in my heart. Now, tell me what I need to do."


     When Daneel had been detailing the possible things that could have happened, he saw fear in the eyes of both Stefan and Jaggrv.


     However, towards the end, he noticed the relief when he stated his intentions.


     They were simple, and thus easy to understand and sympathize with.


     Opening his mouth, Stefan sighed and said, "Yes, we blindly trust in the prophecy, and we were called fools when we said this before. But we still do so anyway. You see, there is a specific bylaw which says that someone who is newly inaugurated into the sect can take the position of sect leader if there is a situation where the sect will be destroyed. The five top assassins can take a vote on whether they need to replace the sect leader, and if the majority wins, even someone like you can become the sect leader. You have both of our votes, but you need one more. You need to convince one of the other three top assassins to support you, but I have no idea how you can accomplish that. What do you think?"


     After hearing this, Daneel once again faked a thoughtful expression and said, "Lead me to them first. It depends on who they are. I can only guarantee that I will try. Let's see what comes of it. Do you have a backup plan if that fails?"


     Shaking his head, Stefan said, "Not right now, but we will think of one when you go meet them. These are their residences. Remember, you cannot expose the fact that you obtained the inheritance. Good luck. Meet us back here after you're done."


     …


     Unable to believe that things had worked out so ideally with the first two top assassins that he had met, Daneel went with high hopes to the next one.


     However, his hopes took a beating when this one declined to spar with him politely.


     He talked with Daneel quite nicely, and even answered everything that Daneel asked with the smile on his face.


     Yet, whenever even a mention came of sparring together or of forming a closer relationship, it was shut down, of course, politely.


     Understanding that this reptilian was just being polite for the sake of it, Daneel exited the house.


     Well, there were two more.


     His hopes were still there, but they took another beating when the next assassin directly avoided him.


     Stefan had given him a communication trinket, so when he asked about this, he realized that this one was sort of an introvert who hated talking to strangers.


     Stefan said to move on, as he had only given this address in the first place because he didn't want to miss any possibility of Daneel somehow talking to him.


     Finally, reaching the last one, Daneel decided that he would do whatever was needed to make sure that he would get this one in the bag.


     The previous two locations had been isolated mansions as large as the one he had been lodged in, but this one was different.


     It was at the place on the mountain beside which there was a large, closed gate with the words "Training Grounds" written on them.


     As Daneel tried to probe inside, he realized that a very strong formation protected this place, not allowing the system to scan what was on the other side.


     He had heard before that the training grounds were peculiar in the fact that those who entered could only exit after their entire training period was over.


     He wondered why this rule was in place again as he walked to the house that was nearby.


     There were actually many houses in this area, but the one he was going to seemed to be bigger than the rest.


     Knocking on the door, he waited.


     "Who is it?" came a voice, making Daneel answer "I'm Master Novrain. I'm the one here to unlock your formation, and I'm going around talking to all the top assassins. Open up."


     When the door opened, Daneel directly sidestepped the assassin while saying rudely, "I'm bored waiting for your auspicious time to come. Your sect leader must have commanded you to follow all of my requests, right? I'm not even going to ask to spar with you, even though that is what I really want. The other four blew me off already. Let's just talk. And drink, if you have any wine."


     Sitting down on a chair, Daneel stretched.


     He had acted in the same way with the third top assassin, as he needed to maintain his image of the rude expert that he had shown to the sect leader before.


     Making himself comfortable, Daneel started to look around the room as if he owned the place.


     The man at the door seemed to be controlling his rage while still facing the door, but this turned out to be a good thing, as Daneel had just noticed something that made his jaw drop in astonishment.


     Blinking, he wondered whether he was dreaming.


     It was a picture of two men battling with swords, and the painter had accurately captured the expressions of happiness on their faces.


     At least 20 years of age separated the two of them, and as Daneel stared, the man who had opened the door came and sat in front of him.


     This man seemed to be more of Jaggrv's type, as he replied in an equally rude voice, "Yes, the sect leader asked us to agree to your requests. But you're naïve if you think that he can make me spar with you or even talk to you. It's already bad enough that you are taking away one of the most precious treasures of our sect. I don't think you deserve anything more. You can leave."


     Normally, hearing this, Daneel's hopes would have been crushed.


     However, his eyes were still locked on the picture, so he didn't even respond.


     "System, is it true? Match facial features."


     Seeing Daneel sit there while staring off into the distance, the man frowned but remained silent, deciding that he would just ignore this master until he had no option but to give up and leave.


     Picking up a book from beside him which he had been reading before he had been interrupted, he buried himself inside it.


     Hence, he did not see Daneel's eyes widen when he heard the notification from the system.


     [Facial features are a match.]


     Taking out a communication trinket from his pocket, Daneel hesitated for a moment, asking himself whether this was the best thing to do.


     This was his last chance, and although Stefan and Jaggrv had said that they would look for a backup plan, as Daneel had gone through all of the rules, he knew that there was no other way.


     He needed to get the support of this assassin one way or another, so bracing himself, he stretched his hand towards the man after sending a message on the trinket.


     "Someone wants to talk to you," he said, making the man frown further as he looked up from his book.


     Looking at the communication trinket, he felt puzzled, but decided to continue ignoring the man.


     However, his decision changed when Daneel said, "Come on. Just talk. Take it and talk, and I will leave after that, and even tell your sect leader that you were the best host among all the 5. Don't tell me you're afraid."


     For a few seconds, there was silence.


     As Daneel watched, after the man took the trinket, his expression changed slowly from irritation to absolute shock, as if he had been struck by a lightning bolt from the heavens.


     "Son…," he whispered in disbelief, making Daneel understand that he had been right.


     Clearly, when his commander Luther had said that he had information that could help Daneel overtake the Hidden Kill Sect, he hadn't been lying.


     After all, someone who had apparently grown up in the sect and was even called "son" by a top assassin, must know some very crucial things.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     382 Luther“s Tale
      Walking back to his mansion, Daneel had a very sad expression on his face.


     If Stefan and Jaggrv could see him now, they would have thought that he had failed in his mission of obtaining the support of one of the top assassins.


     However, if they knew that he was sad despite succeeding at his task, they would have been dumbfounded.


     Reaching the mansion, he entered and went to his room before taking out one of the wine bottles that were still remaining after the drinking session with Skkrag.


     Pouring himself a cup, he downed it in a second and poured one more.


     As the spicy liquid went down his throat, the burning sensation that it left felt good, distracting him from his thoughts.


     Never could he have imagined that the most reliable and steadfast commander of Lanthanor had such a tragic past.


     At the tender age of 8, he had been left behind at the foot of the mountain by someone unknown. He had no memories, and his cries of fear had attracted a sect member who had been going up the mountain, making him contact the sect to ask what he was supposed to do. They investigated the villages all around, but did not find the parents of the child.


     Finally, he was taken up to the sect.


     He grew up with no parents in a place where people learned to kill as their profession. The sect had tried to recover his memories to no avail, so he was left alone. He wasn't very talented as an assassin or a Fighter, so he wasn't valued by the sect. Still, he was pitied and given leftovers.


     When he was old enough, he began to work as a sparring partner for young assassins in training. No matter how many hits he took, he would always stand up and be ready for more.


     Alas, he didn't reach the standards of the Hidden Kill Sect to be trained as an assassin. Yet, the instructors took a liking to his qualities and still taught him a bit in their spare time.


     Still, most of his day consisted of being beaten up and then mending his injuries while learning whatever he could.


     His luck changed when he was noticed by one of the then most talented assassins in the sect: a man called Agmar. He was officially adopted by him, as Agmar was, himself, an orphan who had been left behind in the sect.


     They were together for five years, and they became closer than son and father.


     Trouble came when Agmar's wife gave birth to a son. She had never liked the relationship between Agmar and Luther, so she had never been close to him, but she supported her husband grudgingly as he was someone who really wanted kids.


     However, now that they had their own child, she became envious of the relationship that they two had.


     She felt that her own son would be ignored, so she plotted against Luther.


     She struck when Agmar was out on an assassination mission, calling Luther to her room and threatening him that if he didn't leave without giving any explanation, she would plant evidence that Luther was trying to steal the sect's techniques, which would break Agmar's heart and also implicate him, as he was responsible for whatever Luther did.


     Luther cared about his adopted father's feelings more than anything else, and he was also very grateful for everything he had done for him. After talking to Agmar's wife and finding out how she really felt, he knew that there was no future for him in this sect in which his father would also be happy. So, without hesitation, he left.


     He had gone to Lanthanor as they were actively recruiting then, and he had stayed there ever since while keeping the memories buried inside his heart. Of course, he couldn't help but pine for the only man who had cared for him, but he never considered going back.


     Back in the sect, the woman that was the cause of Luther leaving had made up another story. She told Agmar that Luther had only been with him to become strong enough to fend for himself in the outside world, and with his goal accomplished, he left the sect as he knew that with his limited talent, he would not have risen much there.


     Of course, Agmar was completely heartbroken, but after some time, he managed to become normal. He raised his son well, but due to a botched assassination, the died abruptly.


     This completely destroyed his wife, whose every hope had been pinned on the boy.


     She died due to heartbreak, but before she took her last breath, she told Agmar the truth due to a guilty conscience.


     This shattered Agmar, who blamed himself for not noticing the jealousy and scorn in his wife. He felt guilty for letting down the kid whom he adopted and promised he would take care of, so he completely dedicated himself to his assassinations before finally retiring.


     Even after retirement, he spent his days teaching young assassins, as he could never forgive himself for what had happened to Luther.


     Now, when there was finally a chance for the two to speak, both of them had poured out their true feelings.


     Luther had never blamed Agmar all these years. Instead, all he did was miss the man and hope that he was living a good life.


     When Agmar realized that he had been foolish all these years by not looking for Luther, he completely broke down into tears in front of Daneel and thanked him profusely for letting him mend the biggest regret of his life.


     As for the matter of support, he had said that he owed Daneel a favour that he would repay any day even if it meant giving up his life.


     That was all that Daneel had needed, and he had left the communication trinket linking Luther with him before going out the door.


     The two had continued the tearful reunion, but Daneel couldn't help but feel sad because of their tale.


     It was a typical story of jealousy, but the fact that it affected someone so close to him made Daneel keep drinking until the bottle was empty.


     Finally, unable to even squeeze one more thought of his head, he fell asleep on the bed, all while Stefan and Jaggrv continued to desperately search for backup plans.


     The next day, Daneel woke up and washed his face before walking to Jaggrv's cottage.


     Opening the door, he saw a peculiar sight.


     Jaggrv was slumped over the table on a book, while Stefan was lying on Jaggrv's back, treating his friend's thick robes as a pillow.


     The sadness had mostly receded due to the alcohol, so Daneel was in a better mood, especially due to the fact that he now had the three votes he needed.


     Thus, playfully, he knocked loudly on the door and said, "From next time, lock the door!"


     Startled awake, both assassins immediately materialized weapons made of elements that they thrust in Daneel's direction.


     This time, it was Daneel's turn to be startled as he immediately ran back and resolved never to disturb sleeping assassins again.


     After they realized it was him and hastily stopped their attacks, Daneel walked back inside after wiping the sweat on his forehead.


     These two weren't at the top for no reason, as he would definitely have been injured to within an inch of his life if they had called back their attacks even a moment later.


     After giving both of them a little time to freshen themselves up, Daneel was about to ask what the next step was when Stefan spoke in a voice filled with disappointment.


     "We've been looking through the rulebooks, but we found no backup plan. You didn't contact us yesterday, so I guess that you failed in your attempts? It was a long shot, anyway."


     It was when he heard this that Daneel realized that in his grief, he had forgotten to contact the two to tell them that he had managed to get the vote they needed.


     Awkwardly rubbing his nose, Daneel replied, "Er… About that. I have Agmar's vote. So, what's our next step?"


     As both of them stared at him while gawking, Daneel tried to ignore their scorching gazes.


     After another two seconds passed, both of them started screaming at him at the same time.


     "You f@@king maggot! We were searching throughout the night! A single hint would have been fine! Screw the prophecy, I'll kill you right now!"


     "Way to be reliable! And we're supposed to give the sect to you! Even I'm having second thoughts!"


     They were right to be angry, so Daneel let them go on and on until they exhausted themselves and just stared at him while huffing and puffing.


     Finally, he said, "Done? Now, let's get back to the matter at hand. What is our next step?"


     Well, he was a haughty expert anyway, so there was no way that he was going to apologize. It was already surprising enough that he had let them scold him without retaliating.


     It seemed that the both of them also understood this, as they only sat down and glared at him before Stefan said, "Our next step is to wait. The sect needs to be in an actual, full-on crisis for the vote to be called. The burning of the food stores pushed us towards it, but getting the weapons from the formation will still save us. Actually, even if you don't manage to open the formation, we can resist Axelor for quite some time. Of course, not as much time as before, because the choking strategy will work better now. According to the prophecy, there will come the time when the sect is definitely going to be destroyed. Till then, we wait. Trust us, it'll come."


     What?! So what he had done wasn't enough? Things needed to be even more dire?


     Realizing this, Daneel fell into deep thought once again.


     To be frank, he didn't really believe the prophecy, so he wasn't prepared to throw his hands up and wait like these two.


     He had to do something to make it happen.


     He had to take matters into his own hands.


     As the King of Lanthanor got a bold idea, a cold look came on his face, as he decided that it was time for drastic measures.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     383 Drastic Measures
      In the Kingdom of Eldinor, in the Palace of the Elves, there was a particular room in the underground which was a forbidden area for each and every person in the Kingdom. Even the highest of commanders were barred from entry, so they could only wonder what was behind this room's doors.


     The Queen was the only one who could enter, and she could only do so using the official oath stone of the kingdom.


     Some information which was only known to the most senior of officials was that the previous Queen had spent a lot of time in this room when she had first taken the throne.


     However, she had later completely stopped from going inside and had never spoken about it to anyone else.


     When the new Queen started to do the same thing, the officials thought that this must once again be something temporary.


     However, they were surprised when they saw the Queen continuously do so.


     Each time the Queen entered the room, she did so with an expression of expectation, which made the officials wonder even more just what the heck was inside.


     However, they were doomed to always holding these questions in their heart and never finding the answer, as the new Queen was even more strict and ordered that all personnel had to keep 50 meters of distance between them and the room's doors.


     On this day, the Queen of Eldinor walked out of this room with an especially sullen expression on his face.


     After reaching the main Palace, she did something peculiar.


     There was a certain branch inside the Palace which kept track of all the crimes of the citizens of Eldinor


     She went to that room and ordered everyone working inside to leave, before spending some time inside and walking out with an expression that made others understand that she was in an even worse mood than before.


     After she went to her chambers, she sat down in front of the mirror and looked at herself.


     "Only a little more...," she told herself, looking deep into her own eyes.


     …


     Meanwhile, something similar happened in the Black Raven Kingdom, but the Black Raven King was more discreet in his actions.


     With the intention of not causing any suspicion, he went through all records in all government agencies. So, everyone dismissed this as a routine surprise check to make sure that everything was functioning properly.


     Unknown to them, two lists of names were sent to Daneel, who directly forwarded them to Luther.


     When Daneel talked to him, he couldn't help but notice that the man sounded better, as if he was more...whole, now.


     Daneel felt happy for him, but he didn't hesitate to stress on the details of the plan and repeat that nothing could go wrong.


     After getting the reassurance of Luther that his instructions would be carried out to the T, he smiled to himself while lounging on the sofa in his mansion.


     This was definitely one of the most nefarious plans he had come up with yet in this continent, but he realised that he could not keep thinking in this way.


     Gone was the naïve boy who always looked to decrease the death toll while keeping irrelevant things on his mind.


     In his place was a man who was prepared to do almost anything to ensure that he would reach his goals.


     No, not a man.


     A King.


     As Daneel picked up the plate of fruit beside him and started to eat, the continent started to devolve into chaos.


     …


     In every Kingdom, there were a few people who had committed heinous acts but were still pardoned by the government because they were too essential to the Kingdom.


     These were traders or individuals who either held large amounts of wealth or were in charge of immense manpower. Having the ability to upend the kingdom itself if they wished, they lived their lives however they wanted, only taking care not to antagonize the ruler of their kingdom too much.


     Kalingor was one such individual in the Kingdom of the Elves.


     As a staunch supporter of the belief that elves were greater than humans in all ways, he was someone who had made it his personal mission to rid the world of the 'human plague', as he called it.


     Of course, he never dared to go too far.


     Whenever he found a human who wouldn't be missed, he would abduct them and store them in his dungeon from where they would never return.


     The problem was that he did it so much that a few mistakes couldn't be avoided.


     For example, he had once abducted the wife of a soldier in the Army, who didn't stop at anything to track her whereabouts.


     When he managed to follow the signs left behind by the kidnapping to Kalingor's manor, the soldier was killed in cold blood.


     Of course, the army launched an investigation, and he was found guilty.


     However, due to the substantial influence he held, he was pardoned and almost all records of his crime were stricken.


     He was in control of a very important Ether mine in Eldinor, and if he had been persecuted, he would definitely have used his private knowledge of the mine to collapse it in revenge.


     In fact, the elf had even threatened as much, leaving the government to just fine him before letting him go.


     Today, he was reminiscing about that moment and the screams of that woman he had abducted when he showed her the dead body of her loved one.


     Although he had continued his activities, he was much more careful now, so there were fewer people for him to torture and kill.


     Indeed, this was what he lived for now. He had become addicted to the screams, and although he still justified himself by saying that he was just ridding the continent of the worthless humans, he knew that he was only continuing because he enjoyed it too much.


     Just the day before, he had hit a jackpot. He had managed to abduct an entire family who were apparently migrating from a different Kingdom, so he now had four new types of screams to listen to and enjoy.


     Usually, he loved to leave them in the dark dungeon so that they would lose all hope. After that, he would go to them like a savior before crushing their hopes and reveling in the look in their eyes.


     However, he decided to change it up.


     Walking to his dungeon, he was surprised to see that there was none of the whimpering that he usually heard when he had new victims.


     There were no guards here, as he couldn't risk anyone blabbering about his acts. Hence, he conjured a globe of fire by himself.


     When his eyes adjusted to the light, he stepped back with shock when he realised that there was a man in peculiar black robes standing in front of him.


     The four whom he had come to torture were standing behind the man, holding their mouths shut, trying hard not to make a sound.


     As they watched, the elf who had just entered the dungeon collapsed to the ground without even understanding how he had been attacked.


     If they looked closer, they would have seen that a tiny blade had pierced through his neck, puncturing it and making him bleed out.


     As his body was weak, and because the blade had also had some kind of poison which paralyzed him, he could only watch as the blood pooled around him.


     The last thing he heard was the four words uttered by the black-robed man who bent down to his ear and said, "King Daneel sends his regards."


     How the hell had he antagonised the fearsome King of Lanthanor? Had it been found out that among some of the humans he had killed, some of them were Lanthanorians?


     Alas, he would never know the answer, as he lost his life the next second.


     Similar scenes occurred all over Eldinor and the Black Raven Kingdom, where influential people that regularly committed atrocious acts were assassinated.


     Experts were called in to analyse the bodies of the dead, and they all reached one conclusion.


     It was the handiwork of the assassins of the Hidden Kill Sect.


     In total, the death toll had risen to 40 people, but even though the number was small, the effects were enormous.


     All of these 40 had held enormous amounts of power or wealth, which were all quickly confiscated by the government even while it lamented their deaths and swore to get revenge.


     This made both governments a target for immense backlash, mainly from other individuals with power who started to become afraid that it had actually been planned by the governments themselves to profit from the deaths.


     The pressure started to mount, as these individuals also managed to enlist the help and support of other, more normal influential people by scaring them that they would be next.


     Finally, it got to a point where the two governments couldn't ignore it anymore.


     Suddenly, both of them took a shocking decision.


     Eldinor and the Black Raven Kingdom declared war on the Hidden Kill Sect, and started to march to the mountain which was their base.


     While the two armies set off for their destination, the entire continent watched with bated breath.


     Meanwhile, the person who was responsible for all of this happening was leisurely spending his time in the Hidden Kill Sect, depleting their diminished food reserves even faster by continuously placing requests which couldn't be ignored.


     If they had known that they were generously feeding the man who was responsible for making them the target of two Kingdoms in the Central Continent, they would definitely have choked with disbelief and thrown themselves off the mountain in frustration.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     384 Auspicious Time
      "What the hell? How did this even happen? Why would the sect take on these contracts when it's already being attacked by us? Why would it do something so dumb?"


     "I don't know, my King. But it is definitely good news for us. It means that we can move even faster, and try to convince them to surrender to us. After all, they might choose to join with us to save themselves and fend off the attacks from the other two kingdoms rather than suffer from all three and risk being destroyed. Would you like me to send another liaison to contact their sect leader?"


     After a moment of silence, the minister heard the reply from the other side of the door.


     "No. But be sure to hasten the movements of our troops. Make sure that we do not intersect with the path that the other two armies are taking. We still need to be hidden. The sect leader also understands that we are his best hope. He will come to us. So there's no reason for us to send someone again. Just wait."


     With a nod, the minister left the door to the King's chambers and walked to the room where an assortment of commanders were waiting.


     "What do you all think? How did this happen in such a short span of time? What motive could the sect have to do something like this? Even if the governments of the two Kingdoms did give out the contracts, why would the sect accept them?"


     The one who responded was the head of intelligence of Axelor, who was a brown-haired man with a short stature.


     Standing up, he said something which made a hush fall over the entire room.


     "Sir, we must consider another possibility. All of the assassinations that took place did have signs of being committed by the Hidden Kill Sect, but I believe we are ignoring something. Up until recently, this would definitely have been a clear sign that the Hidden Kill Sect was behind these actions. However, we now know that there is an additional force which has assassins trained by the sect themselves – Lanthanor. Maybe it is them who committed the murders? After all, everyone knows about the rule of the sect which states that once a contract is taken, the giver of the contract will never be exposed by the sect."


     As the Minister heard this, he couldn't help but nod with realization.


     The offer to train the soldiers of Lanthanor had been something that was thrown out in a royal court where many had been in attendance. Hence, all the kingdoms knew about this fact, and now that he thought about it, this should definitely be something that must be on their minds as well.


     He wondered whether he should bring this to the attention of the king, but remembering his last reaction when Lanthanor was mentioned, he decided against it.


     "Be that as it may, what could the motive of Lanthanor be? What will they gain from this? After all, their king only acts when there is a benefit for him."


     For this question, no one had an answer.


     Indeed, even in the other kingdoms, no one could figure out what Lanthanor could gain from this if they were the ones behind these actions.


     As for what motive the sect might have had to take the contracts in such a sensitive time, that couldn't be guessed either.


     After many useless reasonings were thrown around in the meeting, the minister finally concluded by saying, "The only motive I can think of is Lanthanor swooping in and taking advantage of the chaos if the three forces fight each other and weaken themselves. Of course, no one knows that we are also in the fray. Increase the number of spies watching the Army of the Lanthanor Kingdom. If even one of their personnel goes missing, I want to know about it. If they intend to move, we will have to divert some forces to stop them in their tracks. No matter what we do, we have to make sure that Lanthanor doesn't benefit from this. The only victors, in the end, must be us. I don't think I need to explain what will happen if that isn't the result."


     Seeing everyone nod with healthy fear in their eyes, the minister left the room, hoping that there would be no more surprises in this operation that had been in planning for a long time.


     Meanwhile, the sect leader of the Hidden Kill Sect was sputtering with rage while trying to understand how his beloved sect had fallen into such a precarious position.


     It was just one thing after another, as if they were the target of some malicious entity that just wanted to see their end.


     First, it had been the machinations of Axelor which couldn't be stopped no matter how many assassins they sent. It was as if Axelor had been prepared to do everything possible to resist assassinations, as each and every key personnel was protected so fiercely that the sect would have had to expend valuable assassins in order to kill them. The sad thing was, even if they managed to do so, another would just pop up to take their place. As for assassinating the king himself, it was impossible with their current assassins and weapons.


     This was one of the main reasons he wanted the formation to open so badly. Inside, there was supposed to be a weapon which would enable them to threaten even someone as protected as the king of a large Kingdom.


     The Hidden Kill Sect's power had always come from being a deterring force, so even their weapons operated in the same way – by striking fear in the hearts of their enemies and making it so that they wouldn't even dare to attack.


     Just when the sect leader had started to relax and just hope that the formation will open, their food stores had gone up in flames due to a freak accident.


     He had recovered from even that, but this situation was just the last straw. Suddenly, there were multiple armies marching on them.


     Like the others, he too suspected Lanthanor. No, he was almost sure of it.


     It had taken a day for him to take an inventory of all the assassins and make sure that none of them had taken rogue contracts without his knowledge, and he was now waiting for the final report on the final batch of assassins.


     If even this one turned out to be normal, then Lanthanor was definitely the culprit.


     Even he didn't have the faintest clue about what the motive could be behind such an action, but he was prepared to wring the answer from that mysterious master as soon as the work with the formation was done.


     All he needed was one weapon. One weapon that would be enough to stop all three kingdoms from attacking him. One weapon that was famed as something that the basilisk itself had forged for the protection of the sect before it died.


     Hearing a knock on the door, the sect leader quickly walked to it and opened, findings Skrrag holding a trinket in his hand.


     Quickly snatching it, the sect leader went through the data and growled with anger.


     It was them. It was Lanthanor.


     Each and every assassin's location was accounted for, except for the ones they had trained as part of the deal with Lanthanor.


     "We take them and train them, and this is how they repay us?"


     He knew that it was just a business deal, but he still couldn't help but say this in exasperation.


     As Skrrag stood to the side with his head bent, the sect leader once again walked to the window and looked out.


     All three forces would soon be knocking on their doorstep, and due to the stupid rule, he couldn't even flee with the sect.


     No. He couldn't think in that direction.


     Hadn't they had enough bad luck? When would it turn?


     Just as he asked this in his mind with an expression of deep frustration, he saw something in the corner of his eye that made him turn around with shock and stare.


     Raising one finger shakily, he pointed at the moon.


     Seeing his father's strange actions, Skrrag also walked to the window where he similarly stared with shock


     In the next second, both father and son turned to look towards each other before reacting at the same time.


     "Go!" The sect leader shouted, but even before the word was completely out of his mouth, Skrrag was already running towards the door.


     As soon as he exited, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Gather everyone at the sacred location! The time is here! The formation will soon be exposed! There is not a minute to waste! Go!"


     Hearing this and nodding, the sect leader walked to a certain corner of his room and lifted a painting, revealing the bare stone wall.


     Slitting his scaled finger with his sharp nail, he drew a symbol on the wall, making a small door appear.


     From inside, he took out three items: a snake scale, a trident-shaped trinket and a communication trinket.


     It was the last one that he handled the most gingerly, keeping it carefully in his pocket before heaving a sigh of relief.


     An expression of determination coming on his face, he walked out of the room and headed to the bottom of the tower to open the trap door that led downwards.


     …


     Barely 2 minutes later, Daneel found himself standing in that cavernous room again, this time with a lot of company.


     The one to note most was the sect leader, who looked at him briefly with an expression of extreme scorn before saying to everyone who had gathered there, "The auspicious time has arrived. In a few minutes, the formation will be exposed and be vulnerable to anyone capable enough to take over. As I have stated before, the one who succeeds will definitely be allowed to keep one item, and I swear on behalf of the sect that they will come to no harm in the sect. In fact, I will escort them outside personally. Now, we shall wait."


     Raising an eyebrow at the sect leader's statement and scoffing inwardly, Daneel folded his arms and leaned against a wall, looking like the very picture of an expert who felt that his time was being wasted.


     However, inside, he was very excited.


     It was time for the final phase of this trip to begin.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     385 “Tough Luck“
      Inside the room, there were a total of 12 individuals. They were:


     The 4 from the Big 4, Daneel, the Sect Leader, the 5 top assassins and Skrrag.


     Right now, they were standing near the entrance, with Daneel leaning on a wall while the others were excitedly studying the surroundings, waiting for the eye of the formation to appear.


     The sect leader was the most skittish, with his eyes flitting everywhere, as if he wanted to be the first to notice it.


     It had been 10 minutes since they were all gathered here with urgency, and by now, even the excitement of the others was starting to wane.


     "Please stay alert. After the first hint of the blood moon appears, the eye reveals itself in 30 minutes. After that, there will be one hour of time to take control of it. I know that taking control of a formation is a time-consuming process, so I would like you all to try one-by-one, if that's ok with you. Shall we decide on the order?"


     Seeing him acting so politely with them now that it was time for their worth to be shown, Daneel felt like spitting at the sect leader's hypocrisy.


     When he had ordered his assassins trained by the Hidden Kill Sect to carry out all the assassinations in the 2 Kingdoms, he had known that he would definitely be the target of suspicion here.


     However, he had been prepared to fend off the sect leader using the fact that he was still needed to open the formation.


     Thankfully, the auspicious time had arrived at just the right moment, making it so that Daneel didn't even need to do this.


     Right now, Daneel's plan was simple.


     The best case was that the system would be able to take control of the formation as soon as it appeared. After doing so and taking an item of his choice, he would order the Black Raven Kingdom's and Eldinor's armies to make sudden attacks, rocking the Sect's defense. In that moment of crisis, a no-confidence vote would be called, and Daneel would take the seat of the sect leader then and save the sect.


     Even though he wished that things would go in this way without too much trouble appearing, Daneel had a vague suspicion that the premise of things going according to this plan itself was false.


     Back in Lanthanor, when he had entered the Lanthanorian Palace after great difficulty, the system had analyzed the Dragon-Heart formation and told him that its complexity was too high.


     According to it, there were two formations: a core one, and one laid on top of that which enabled those at the Warrior level to take control and direct the core formation.


     From what Daneel knew, the Dragon and the Basilisk were both creatures that had existed during the same age. So, it only made sense that the formations formed using them as the base had a possibility of sharing characteristics.


     The items that the Basilisk wanted to protect must mostly be placed in the core part, or the 'eye' of the formation, which was going to be revealed now.


     Hence, if he was right, the system would fail to take control, and none of them would be able to help the Sect retrieve their ancestral weapons.


     Daneel still had a backup plan in case that happened, but the best case was still the best plan.


     He had been trying to think of a better back up plan during all the free time he had had, but he hadn't been able to come up with anything.


     "I'll go first. Our Sect's Champion level formation-cracking trinket will definitely do the job! Trust me, sect leader."


     Of course, the one who said these words was Percy.


     He was the very image of confidence-standing with his chest puffed up while looking into the distance, as if he was a lone hero, ready to accomplish grand feats and put everyone to shame.


     "Pipe down. You're annoying."


     As Daneel sent this message discreetly, Percy suddenly got an embarrassed expression on his face before switching to a more traditional pose.


     Daneel expected the other three from the Big 4 to compete against Percy for the opportunity to go first, but seeing them just look at him like an idiot, Daneel wondered whether he was missing something.


     When he shot a question to Sister Xuan, she answered, "Oh, it's because none of us have too much hope of succeeding anyway. We are here just because none of the Big 4 want to miss out on the rare chance that the formation must have weakened by now. 100 years ago, in secret, a similar attempt was carried out by the previous sect leader even though this sect wasn't in nowhere as precarious a position as now. They used the best trinkets then, and those are still what we are using now. So, they mostly won't work. You really are their last chance. Were you the one responsible for those assassinations, by the way? I was meaning to ask you about that."


     This was news to Daneel. So something like this had happened before? Why hadn't his dolt of a disciple told him about it?


     Oh, yes. He might not know, himself.


     That explained why he was so confident, and the expressions on the other three's faces.


     Knowing that Sister Xuan was waiting for a response, Daneel just said, "We can talk about that later," making her frown at him from where she was standing.


     The gigantic underground chamber was lit by a few torches brought by the sect leader and the top assassins, but these torches had been purposefully arranged only at the spot where they were standing.


     All around, there was darkness.


     Soon enough, the order was established.


     First would be Percy, then the woman followed by the man from the Big 4, with Sister Xuan coming last among them.


     Daneel would be next. After all, if he said he couldn't do it too, then all hope would be lost.


     After waiting in silence for a few more minutes, the sect leader suddenly shouted, "THERE!"


     Looking in the direction where his finger was pointing, all of them noticed that a faint, green light had come into existence in the darkness.


     "Let's go!"


     Taking off at a run, the sect leader led them to this spot, and when they arrived one-by-one, each of them couldn't help but stare with awe.


     It was a tiny, green, glowing snake.


     Not even the length of Daneel's palm, it looked vulnerable, and it even had a cute expression on its face while it looked around at its surroundings, almost as though it was sentient.


     Everyone gasped on seeing this sight, but what happened next only shocked them more.


     While they watched, the snake grew in size and, from the way its face and scales changed, in age, too. Even scars occasionally appeared on its body, before fading away in a few seconds.


     It was almost as if each of them could imagine the snake going through difficulties while it matured. Inch by inch, it grew in front of their eyes to finally become a massive monster.


     Half of it's body was coiled on the ground, but just the top of its head when the other half stood straight reached at least 40 feet(12.1 meters) in the air.


     It had a wide open hood, which cast a shadow on all of those standing in the underground room due to the fact that the sect leader had arranged a few torches behind the snake, too.


     Everyone was still standing still as if they had been struck by a spell, but when the snake was done with its growth, it suddenly opened its mouth as if to swallow them all.


     Its large eyes were eyeing them all ferociously, and all of them became convinced that their lives would end now. Percy even whimpered in fear, but no one even noticed it.


     Just when it swooped down and was about to complete the deed, it swerved to the side strangely.


     In merely a second, it wound up into an enormous ball, with its head nowhere to be seen.


     The sect leader was the first to respond.


     "That is the 'Basilisk's Warning', which is mentioned in the records. If I, the one in possession of the official oath stone of the sect which marks me as the official sect leader, wasn't present here, you all would have died by now. We have exactly one hour from now. Mister Percy, quickly!"


     Nodding, Percy ran up to the green ball made of the coiled snake's body, but the fear was apparent in his stride.


     After reaching, he took out a trinket shaped like a gong.


     On squeezing it, it enlarged into a man-sized gong which Percy started to beat rhythmically.


     The sound initially had no effect except annoying the others, but after a few seconds, the large ball started to shake.


     "Yes! It's working!"


     However, as soon as he said this, the wobbling stopped, and no matter how much time he continued, there was no effect.


     With no other option, he admitted defeat and was replaced by the next one.


     The other three from the Big 4 also used more musical instrument type trinkets. All of them had similar effects, so when Daneel walked up to the ball with an expression of deep thought on his face, the sect leader had his eyes closed, apparently ardently praying to the heavens.


     Daneel had already had his suspicion confirmed as soon as the ball appeared. The system had told him that the complexity was too high.


     However, when the sect leader had spoken earlier, he had suddenly come up with a plan.


     He couldn't believe that he had forgotten something so important. It was a gamble, but he was ready to take it.


     So, while finalizing its details, he made a show of raising his hands at the ball, all while everyone else looked on with bated breath.


     Finally, after barely 2 minutes, he simply said, "Tough luck. I can't do it." and walked back to his position, while the sect leader looked at him with a crazy expression.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     386 A Forsaken Hope
      Only 30 minutes had passed since the giant ball had come into being. However, to the sect leader, it felt as if at least a few ages must have gone past.


     He had been watching with bated breath as each of those from the Big Four tried to use their trinkets to take control of the formation to no avail. Each time one of them failed, his heart would drop but he would keep telling himself that they were still another chance.


     If he had to be frank, he would admit this telling himself that was something that had been keeping him going for quite a long time, ever since he had found out that they were under risk of being conquered by the Kingdom of Axelor.


     What many didn't know was that he was the bastard son of the previous sect leader, and that he had grown up in a very hostile environment due to the jealousy and scorn of all the official offspring. However, as luck would have it, he turned out to be the most talented among all of them, thus winning his father's support and encouragement.


     Yet, his tough childhood had already had a very adverse effect on him, making him someone who did not let people or things into his life easily.


     For the longest time, he cared only about two things: his father, and the sect.


     The Hidden Kill Sect was more like an autonomous organization which trained assassins and functioned using the commission obtained from accepting contracts. It almost never ordered someone to take a contract, but the rules stipulated that successful assassinations increased the rank of a sect member, granting them access to more powerful techniques and finally, even an inheritance.


     The information about the inheritance was something that was guarded with the lives of the top assassins and the sect leader, so there were always less than just 10 people who even knew that the sect was in possession of something so precious.


     The only oath that a sect member would have to swear was that they would stand by the sect in terms of crisis and also listen to orders if the rules deemed it necessary. Also, it was to ensure that their techniques would not be leaked out.


     His father had been a proud man, so even though he had been at an age where he should have retired and just led the sect, he kept accepting contracts until one day, he did not return from a mission.


     This completely broke him and made him work harder than ever to take back the position that was his father's. In his eyes, now that he only had the sect to love, he would give it his everything, just like his father had done.


     After succeeding to become the sect leader, he had been contented for a long time, and had even taken a wife who gave birth to Skrrag but died during childbirth.


     That death made his heart even harder, but he at least still had his sect and his son to take care of.


     When the news about Axelor's actions had become known, he hadn't been able to sleep for many nights, knowing that his sect was in danger.


     He had searched frantically for even the slightest whisper of someone talented in formations all across Angaria, until finally hearing mention of a man who had managed to take control of the Dragon-heart formation of Lanthanor, and that too remotely through his disciple.


     He knew that he needed him, so the sect leader went to extreme lengths and even promised something that was unprecedented in history. Of course, he was still following the rules, but there was still a lot of backlash which he handled.


     The closer they came to the auspicious time, the more desperate he became. In fact, he hadn't slept a wink in weeks.


     That was why when he heard the news about the food stores, he had reacted in that way and scolded his son whom he loved deeply.


     As for the news of two more kingdoms marching on them, he hadn't even been able to comprehend it for a long time, and when he did, his desperation reached new peaks.


     All of his hopes had been pinned on this one hour, and this one man.


     Hence, when he saw him walking away from the eye of the formation, it was as if he could hear his hopes being crushed by each footstep of the man.


     He completely lost it.


     As if all the energy had gone out of him at once, the sect leader stepped back and leaned against the wall, with his eyes wide open and bloodshot.


     They were still staring at Master Novrain, who did not seem to have even a shred of regret at letting him down.


     The sect leader considered taking out the anger that had been building up over a long time on this master by attacking and killing him, but he knew that it was futile.


     He was a Warrior level mage assassin who had seen so many things in his long life, but none of it had prepared him for the crushing knowledge that he had let down his sect.


     He was the sect leader, but he hadn't managed to find a way to save them from being taken over by a hostile force.


     Thousands of years of glory. All gone in a flash.


     It didn't even cross his mind that this Master Novrain was bluffing for some reason, as after this hour was past, there would be no more chances to take control of the formation. It was also not possible that he had taken control and decided not to reveal it, as it was clearly written in the records that the ball made by the snake would unravel and reveal the precious treasures of the sect as soon as anyone took control.


     There was nothing more to do. They were slowly going to be whittled away, and the Hidden Kill Sect would go under the control of someone else.


     In this moment of extreme depression, the sect leader heard Master Novrain speak, but the contents of their statements were so shocking and out of the blue that he wondered whether he was going crazy.


     "There is one way I can take control, but it will decrease my power, and have long-time negative effects on my strength. Normally, I wouldn't even mention it. But, right now, I have a reason. I have to admit something, and although it may sound far-fetched, just bear with me. After the crash course which you graciously gave me, I…gained something. And that something has also made me take a liking to your sect. I have fulfilled your prophecy. Let me become the sect leader, and I will take control of this formation without caring what happens to me and I will drive off all those other Kingdoms. I'm not just doing this because I want your resources and techniques. Heck, I already have your inheritance. I could leave happily right now. Yet, I am someone who values debts very seriously. Your sect gave this to me. And I shall repay it, by saving it. Stefan, I think you should speak now."


     "We would like to invoke the bylaw and call for a no-confidence vote. Right now. And as a replacement, we nominate Master Novrain, fulfiller of the Basilisk Rider prophecy."


     What?! He had gained the inheritance and fulfilled the prophecy?! And Stefan was calling for a no-confidence vote?


     What the heck was going on?!


     …..


     A few minutes earlier.


     After coming back to stand in his initial position, Daneel watched as the sect leader completely collapsed.


     He had heard a bit about the man's past, so he actually felt sorry for him. However, this needed to be done, as they were simply no other way.


     Touching the communication trinket in his pocket, he saw that there was already a message waiting for him there.


     "Master Novrain? Are you serious? Tough luck? I thought we already discussed this! Even if you want to become the sect leader, you have to take control of the formation now, or you just get a sect that is going to be conquered!"


     This was from Stefan, and there was also a much ruder message from Jaggrv with the same meaning.


     Touching both the communication trinkets discreetly, Daneel sent a message to both of them.


     "You two, just trust me and get ready to vote."


     Without even giving them a chance to respond, Daneel had given his speech which astonished everyone.


     Thankfully, Stefan had been ready to take the lead after him.


     The sect leader was too shocked to do anything, so after both of them spoke and saw no response from him, Stefan took charge and said, "Representatives of the Big Four, I request you to please leave the premises. Quickly. This is official sect business, so please comply."


     Daneel had used an anti-eavesdropping spell to make sure that only those from the sect had heard him, as the information about the inheritance could not leak.


     The four had already been staring with puzzled expressions till now, but this statement from Stefan only confused them more.


     However, with everyone else glaring at them with stern expressions knowing that they had to first make sure that outsiders weren't present, the four had no choice but to nod and leave.


     When just the members of the Hidden Kill Sect and Daneel were left, Stefan spoke once again.


     "Everyone. I know you all think that both of us are silly for believing in the prophecy, but believe us when we say that this man is truly the one who has fulfilled it. He wasn't lying when he said that he obtained the inheritance. For you all to believe, here's a quick demo."


     Daneel had no idea that this was going to happen, so the only hint he had was the message "Dodge" from Stefan.


     It was a blade made of ice, and it was so fast that it was barely a fraction of a second away from him even before he received the message.


     Hastily, Daneel activated the Inheritance through the system and watched it slow down, before commanding his body to leap to the side.


     Of course, as he wasn't used to it yet, his legs did their part but the rest of his body moved in weird directions, making him land spreadeagled to the side.


     As he disabled the inheritance while cursing Stefan, he looked up to see that all of the top assassins and the sect leader were staring at him with awe.


     The signs of someone who had obtained the first part of the 'Basilisk's Breath' and hadn't trained in it yet were unmistakable.


     Just like the sect leader, they had also felt hopeless when Daneel had said that he couldn't take control of the formation.


     However, now, this hope shone through the darkness. A hope that they had forsaken, but one that they needed to accept now, as they had no other choice.


     "Agmar, it's time for your favor. Vote for me."


     No more words needed to be said. Three top assassins walked forward, and said, "We vote for Master Novrain to take control of the Hidden Kill Sect, as is his right as the Basilisk Rider."


     As Daneel heard this, a smile inadvertently came on his face while he heard the notification from the system.


     [Achievement unlocked…]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     387 Legendary Puppeteer
      [Achievement: Puppeteer 3- Legendary Puppeteer obtained.


     Legendary Puppeteer: By creating and executing masterful plans, you have taken control of another force! You are the master in the shadows, forever unseen, but always pulling the strings! Another firm step towards World Domination! Keep striding forward, and soon, there will be no one that can stand against you! Congratulations!


     90,000 EXP awarded.


     90 Kingdom Points awarded.


     Total EXP: 113,000


     Total Kingdom Points: 140]


     Seeing things play out in the way he had hoped, Daneel wished that he had some time to pause and rejoice, but the clock was steadily ticking down to the point when he would no longer be able to take control of the formation of the Hidden Kill Sect.


     "Upgrade the system. If you need downtime to upgrade completely, prioritize whatever you need to take control of the formation. Upgrade them first and take control as soon as possible. How long will it take?"


     [Time for full upgrade: Two hours.


     Time for upgrade of essential components to take control of formation: 20 minutes.


     System will be offline during the upgrade.]


     "Do it! Upgrade only the essential components, and as soon as you come online, take control of this damn formation!"


     [Acknowledged.


     Commencing system upgrade.


     Cost: 100,000 EXP.


     Remaining EXP: 13,000.]


     At this moment, Daneel felt like lying down on the ground and crying in relief.


     This damn system upgrade had been dangling in front of his eyes for so long that he didn't even know how to feel now that he had finally achieved it.


     So many of his plans had had to be changed because the system didn't have the capability. Now, with this upgrade, he was going to be able to uncover so many things and answer so many questions that had plagued him for a long, long time.


     However, no matter how much joy he felt inside, Daneel had no option but to put on an expression of extreme seriousness on finding himself being elected as the new sect leader of the Hidden Kill Sect.


     This was for the sake of the others excluding the three whose votes he had just solicited using the communication trinket-so that they wouldn't feel as if he had done everything in the shadows.


     This whole plan had come into being when Daneel had heard the sect leader say the words "The one in possession of the official oath stone of the sect which marks me as the official sect leader".


     This had reminded Daneel of the value of the post of the leader of a force.


     There had been two separate occasions during his time in Angaria when he had indirectly taken control of two kingdoms. During both times, he had been awarded exponential amounts of EXP, but the main thing that stood out was that the amount had tripled between these two times.


     First, it had been 10,000 EXP, and after that, when Faxul had been placed on the throne of the Black Raven Kingdom, he had obtained 30,000 exp.


     What was to say that the number wouldn't be tripled again?


     All he needed to do was take control of another force, and the Hidden Kill Sect was right here, waiting to be reaped.


     The EXP was always awarded when it became clear that he, or someone under his control would definitely be taking over the leadership of a place. In the Kingdom of the Elves, it had been when the result of the voting had been announced. In the Black Raven Kingdom, it had been when Faxul was acknowledged by everyone on the throne.


     Here, all he needed was three votes, and by their strict rules, he was the new sect leader.


     If this worked out, and he got the EXP, it would be enough for him to upgrade the system so that it could take control of the formation and let him obtain the treasured weapons of the sect to turn its tide.


     Thankfully, it had worked out beautifully.


     Also, Daneel now realized that he had missed out on something important.


     If he hadn't used this moment when their hopes had been lowest due to him failing to take control of the formation, he and the other three might have faced an uphill battle in the future when the time for the vote came.


     After all, there was nothing like offering a glass of water to a parched man who had given up all hope. No matter how bad the water tasted, he would take it.


     This was exactly what was happening right now.


     According to the bylaw, Daneel had officially won the vote, but the two remaining top assassins and the sect leader could still make trouble.


     However, they chose to believe in the prophecy which they had forsaken long back.


     After all, what did they have to lose?


     The only one who was still staring shocked at Daneel was Skrrag, who couldn't understand how the man he admired had suddenly taken over his father's position.


     The sect leader, on the other hand, had just managed to control his emotions of guilt and anger at letting down his sect.


     Since the moment that Daneel had spoken and the three votes had been cast, there had been silence in the room.


     It was finally broken by the sect leader, who stood up and walked to Daneel with a defeated expression on his face.


     No matter how much he did not want to do it, he knew that it was his duty and that there was no way that he could shirk from it.


     As for refuting this and using the backup options that were sitting in his pocket, he didn't even consider it, as there was no scenario where they would make a difference except maybe killing this Master and letting him keep his position.


     However, what would happen after that? The sect would still be conquered.


     If so, why not just trust the damn prophecy?


     He didn't even want to know if Daneel was manipulating everything to take his position right now. All he knew was that he had tried his best and failed, so he would just trust in their ancestor and hope that this Master wasn't a scheming and crafty bastard who would intentionally drive the sect to destruction.


     "First, you need to be indicted as a member of the sect."


     After reaching Daneel and saying these words, he raised his palm, making a shiny, round black rock appear on top of it.


     The sect leader wasn't even looking at Daneel. Instead, he was just looking down, as if he just wanted to get this thing done as soon as possible.


     With a solemn nod, Daneel laid his hand on the oath stone and repeated after the sect leader.


     "I shall abide by the sacred rules laid down by the ancestor of the Hidden Kill Sect, and I shall always act while keeping the sect's best interests at heart. I shall stand with the sect, and die with the sect. Glory be to the Hidden Kill Basilisk."


     It was a simple oath, but it encompassed all that was needed.


     Daneel had actually hesitated before speaking it, but he swore it anyway as he knew that there was no way to get out of it right now. As for potential clashing of interests in the future that might come due to the oath he had sworn to Lanthanor, he decided that he would cross that bridge when it came.


     After Daneel gave the oath, the sect leader lowered his palm but the oath stone stayed there, stuck to Daneel's hand because he had just caught it in a hurry.


     "Good luck, Basilisk Rider and Sect Leader. I really hope you save my sect."


     As if saying this had completely taken away everything he had in him, the ex-sect leader collapsed there and fainted, making Skrrag run towards him after shouting "Father!".


     Daneel, who had seen the sleep deprivation in the eyes of the previous sect leader while looking at him up close, said "He's fine. He's just really tired from having no sleep. Some rest should get him back to normal."


     "Thank you, Mast – sect leader. Thank you, sect leader," Skrrag said, unable to meet his eyes.


     Daneel could guess his feelings. He had just taken his father's role, that two after what looked like a backstab by convincing three important officials to be on his side.


     Alas, this was not the time to care about his feelings.


     No. It was time to bluff.


     "All right. Now that that's out of the way, let me begin. Please do not disturb me no matter what you see."


     Saying so, Daneel first took control of the oath stone by cutting his finger and letting it absorb a drop of blood.


     As it dissolved into his hand, he once again experienced the feeling of having knowledge added to his mind.


     The names of numerous assassins and officials appeared in his head, but he just placed them to the side and ignored them all for now.


     Walking towards the giant ball, Daneel raised both of his hands.


     After getting to within a few inches of it, he stopped and closed his eyes, keeping his hands pointed at the glowing snake.


     Minute after minute passed, during which the others started to wonder what the heck their new sect leader was doing.


     There was no magic, as none of them could sense any elementary particles being manipulated. There was also no change in the ball, which meant that there was no progress in taking control of the formation.


     All they saw was Daneel constantly grunting and frowning, as if he was doing something very difficult.


     If he wasn't in front of the formation, they might even have assumed that he was constipated.


     Of course, if they knew that he was just acting while waiting for the system to come back online, they would have rammed their heads on the walls beside them to kill themselves in vexation.


     This went on for 20 minutes, and just as they were about to panic that the hour was going to be up, something incredulous happened.


     The entire ball deflated like a balloon and disappeared in an instant, leaving behind a few items in a pile.


     Wait…that was it?!




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     388 Success
      In fact, even Daneel was as shocked as the others.


     He had been expecting some kind of grand spectacle where the snake might be unraveled bit by bit, thus allowing everyone to see him work hard in order to take control of the formation.


     However, after the system suddenly sounded something in his mind, it took barely a second.


     Wasn't this a very complex formation? Even if the system did get an upgrade, shouldn't it take quite some time in order to accomplish what it had just done?


     Clearly, Daneel had been wrong.


     While everyone gawked, Daneel used the opportunity and quickly ran forward to scoop all the items up.


     They were in their miniaturized forms, so he didn't need to work hard in order to hide them.


     From Stefan, he had heard that even the exact number and nature of all the treasures stored in the eye of formation was unknown. All they had was knowledge about three specific items, and the previous sect leader had placed his hopes on one of them to help the sect escape being controlled by someone else.


     The way Daneel saw it, there was no reason for even the top assassins of the sect to know just what treasures were there right now. Sometimes, precious things could be so tempting that they might entice even the most loyal of people to betray their beliefs so that they could earn big.


     "Let's go up, quickly. We have no time to waste. All-"


     Whoa.


     In his urgency, he had just been about to say something and let the cat out of the bag.


     In the rules, it was clearly stated that the sect leader had to clearly write down all information about the treasures while also setting about declaring circumstances for each treasure to be used. Only those with clearance and proper reason would be able to access this information.


     He had found out about this rule when exploring his options. So, now that he had sworn an oath to follow the rules, he would have to do what was written before taking the item promised to him after that.


     This was something that only someone who had studied the rules of the sect clearly could know, so if Daneel had continued his sentence just now, he would have broken the trust of those around him while becoming the target of suspicion only a few minutes after taking his post.


     Resolving to be careful, he used the oathstone to contact Stefan and said, "I think it's better if the treasures stay secret, for now, at least. I've sworn to follow the rules, so is there anything written which will assure them that I'm not hiding the treasures for my personal gain?"


     This made Stefan pause and think for a little bit, but thankfully, he spoke out directly while all the rest of the people in the room were looking at Daneel strangely and wondering why he was hoarding the treasures and not letting them see what they were.


     After all, these treasures were things that had been left behind by their ancestors. They had earned the right to be privy to details about them by giving the sect their blood and sweat. Now, an outsider who had suddenly become the sect leader was going to deny them the knowledge of what the treasures were?


     Thoughts like these started to form, but thankfully, Stefan's words satiated them for now.


     "Everyone. The treasures are not important right now. We all cannot afford to be distracted, and we must also trust the Basilisk Rider to only use what is necessary to make sure that we survive. Besides, he has sworn to follow the rules. Sect leader, I would like to inform you that there is a rule which states that you must completely list down the details of the treasures extracted in the archives. It is only after this that you can choose an item to take for yourself as promised. That deal was made before in good faith, and you have fulfilled your end of the bargain. It is only fair that we fulfill ours, too."


     Daneel couldn't have put it better.


     Rejoicing inwardly and deciding that Stefan would be his right hand who would help him explain himself whenever there was a need, Daneel said, "Yes. I have experience with treasures. In this crucial time, the fewer people know about what cards we have up our sleeves, the better. The rules are clear, so none of you need to worry. Just trust me. The Hidden Kill Sect will stand, even if it is the last thing I do. Let's go up."


     It seemed that this was enough for the others to put aside their concerns for now, as they nodded with solemnity and headed to the stairs to exit the cavern.


     First to go were the top assassins, followed by Skrrag who was carrying his father, who was still unconscious.


     Daneel came last, and as they exited the trapdoor on the floor of the tower, it closed automatically.


     He had already been communication with Stefan while they climbed the stairs.


     So, after everyone once again gathered in the tower of the sect leader, Stefan said, "The new sect leader has requested to spend some time alone, where he will go through all the available reports to formulate a plan to save us using what was obtained downstairs. Meanwhile, we have our work cut out for us. In recent years, the prophecy has not been taught to the younger generation, so they will have no clue what is going on. After a discussion with the new sect leader, he has suggested a two-step approach. First, we will announce a sect meeting in tomorrow morning where the information about the prophecy will be read out by official historians in the sect. After that, we will make the announcement regarding the change in leadership. Things such as celebrations for the appointment of a new sect leader can wait till after we are past the crisis. What do you all say?"


     The rest knew that this must also have the approval of Daneel, so they nodded.


     This was exactly what they wanted: someone who would focus on the problem to solve it. So, they actually felt glad at his decision.


     As the Hidden Kill Sect was more of an autonomous organization, there was no strict rule to bow to the sect leader. One could only do it if they truly respected the one in the post.


     It seemed that even though Daneel had managed to take the post, winning their respect was a whole other thing, as they just nodded now and left.


     Jaggrv even went one step further. Before leaving, he lent towards Daneel and said "You better not f@@k up," in a threatening voice.


     As for Skrrag, he avoided Daneel's eyes.


     Finally finding himself alone, Daneel realized that he was exhausted for some reason.


     It wasn't physical or mental exhaustion from using his powers as a fighter or mage. No, it was something deeper.


     It was as if…something core to him was changing, giving him a feeling that he needed to rest in order to recuperate from it.


     It was hard to put in words, but Daneel wondered whether it was because of the upgrade.


     Walking up the stairs, he used the oathstone to gain entry to the sect leader's room.


     The personal effects of the previous sect leader were still there, so Daneel did the polite thing and decided not to make any changes before the man got the opportunity to have them cleared out.


     Walking to the window, he realized why the sect leader must have loved to stand at this spot.


     From here, he had a spectacular view of Angaria itself. If he zoomed in using magic, he could even see the details of the land clearly in spots that weren't covered by clouds.


     Now, finally, he smiled wide.


     Yes! He had done it!


     One more strong force of Angaria was in his grasp, and he was firmly on the way to achieving his goal.


     In this instance, at least, luck had been on his side with the prophecy and Luther. However, if he hadn't planned carefully to obtain those three votes, things might not have gone as smoothly.


     And of course, if he hadn't been strong enough to take all that pain during the crash course, none of the things that had happened might have been set in motion.


     At the end of the day, it all came down to him. He had been able to use everything he had to the best of his capability, and for that, Daneel was proud of himself.


     Allowing himself this moment to feel true joy, Daneel asked the system to repeat the notification from before.


     [Essential systems upgraded. Taking control of Basilisk Heart Formation. True Basilisk Heart Formation is now under the control of host. Pre-set enchantment triggered: inner storage space unlocked.]


     Basilisk Heart formation? Daneel was slightly surprised to see that the same naming method was used here as in Lanthanor, but he put it to the side.


     Instead, he was excited to fully upgrade the system, which would mean a total upgradation of all of his skills.


     Daneel couldn't wait for this massive boost in power, so he said, "Give me information about these 5 items, then begin the full upgrade."


     He was holding the 5 treasures he had obtained from the formation in his hand, so he wanted to find out more about them before the system shut down for two hours.


     As the information about the first trinket itself sounded in his mind, he understood why the previous sect leader had been so desperate to take control of the formation.


     [Assassination Godbow: Champion level trinket. Allows the wielder to shoot a fatal attack at a target in a 500-kilometer range, ignoring all obstacles under the level of the trinket.


     One-time Peak Champion-level Trinket-Basilisk's Coil: Made by the legendary Basilisk


     Bracelet of the Basilisk Rider: Level unknown. Purpose Unknown.


     Unknown Object. Please collect more data for system to carry out the analysis.


     Unknown Object. Please collect more data for system to carry out the analysis.]




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     389 News
      In the Kingdom of Axelor, the minister had brought a chair with him and was now sitting outside the King's chambers while waiting for news from the Hidden Kill Sect.


     Both of them knew that what would happen underground during that auspicious hour would dictate their next step towards conquering the sect.


     "Contact him again. Ask him what he's doing."


     Hearing this from the king, the minister sighed with exasperation but obeyed anyway.


     Sending a message, he waited for a little while and then said, "My King, there are still 10 minutes left for the auspicious hour to end. He has his eyes on the tower, and he said that he would let us know as soon as he sees something to report."


     There was no response from the king, and both of them resumed waiting.


     But, it looked like the king had been counting down the seconds, as exactly after 10 minutes had passed, he said, "Ask again."


     If they weren't separated by a wall made of metal, the minister would never have dared to put on the expression of irritation that he had right now.


     Ever since that fateful decision of decreasing his power, the king had undergone psychological changes which made the minister think more and more that he was slowly going crazy.


     It didn't help that the process of getting back his power involved stressing his mind so much that it had broken many people before.


     Of course, he was just a lowly minister, so he just shut up and went about his work.


     Asking again, he got the response, but he had to doublecheck whether he had heard right.


     Meanwhile, a slow banging sound could be heard from inside the room, as if the king was taking out his frustration on something inside again.


     Was there anything left in the room for the king to bang against? Wondered the minister, before opening his mouth and saying, "My King, it's inconclusive. But it looks like they might have failed. The sect leader was seen being carried to the medical section of the sect by his son. We already know that the Big Four were made to leave beforehand, so everything is in the hands of that Master Novrain. There is only one strange thing, though. He is still in the tower. Our spy reports that he has not exited. He will keep us updated."


     The king had nothing to say about this, but the banging increased in intensity.


     This continued, until a message around 20 minutes later made him stop completely.


     "My Lord… They have called for a sect meeting. It will happen tomorrow morning, and the gossip is that there is something major to announce. Master Novrain has still not exited from the tower. The sect leader appears to be unconscious in the medical bay. I don't know what to make of this."


     "Humph. He might have overestimated himself and lost his life in the process. All ancient formations are dangerous. Why else would they let him stay in the tower which is only meant for the sect leader? The sect meeting must have been called so that they can break the news that they might have to surrender to us. I can feel that victory is near. Minister, go and get me some healing liquid. I think I'm going to succeed tonight."


     Hearing this, the minister couldn't help but get up in surprise.


     Succeed? Meaning… The king would be getting back his power and going back to ruling the land, as was his duty?


     At this moment, the minister didn't know what to feel. On one side, as a loyal subject, he was happy that the king was going to recover.


     On the other, he knew the king's personality. Before, purges were a routine occurrence, happening whenever the King got into a bad mood. He governed using fear, and the daily death toll itself was so high that if it weren't for the fanatic admiration the people felt for the king and the iron grip of the Army over the Kingdom, there would definitely have been a mutiny by now.


     However, both the fear and the admiration were at such a level that this was a thought that had no possibility of appearing in the minds of the citizens.


     The Minister realized that since the moment he had released the mosquitoes and caused the deaths of hundreds of people, he had changed. Perhaps...it had been too much.


     He had also been someone who loved his Kingdom and wanted to serve it, and the whole reason he had entered the government was to do the same.


     However, no matter where he looked, he only saw things which displeased him and made him understand how foolish and blind he had been, just like everyone else.


     Alas, he was bound by oaths, so he could do nothing.


     The oaths sworn by the government officials of Axelor were some of the strongest and most binding in the entire Central Continent.


     Even the slightest action which did not have the approval of the king would cause immediate death.


     The only thing he was allowed to do was harbor these thoughts within his mind, while trying to do everything he could to make sure that as fewer innocent lives were lost as possible.


     The next day, the minister hesitantly knocked on the king's door, and when it opened, he gawked at the destruction.


     There was not an inch in the room which didn't have fist marks on it, and the stench of blood was unbelievable.


     There was blood everywhere – dried blood, flowing blood, blood that looked like it had been spit out.


     Among it all, the king was sitting on the throne with his head tilted, resting on one hand.


     The throne room of the kingdom of Axelor was said to be the largest in the Central Continent, according to the scholars who made it their life's work to examine all the royal palaces they could.


     After all, everyone liked comparisons, so their information was valuable.


     Just like the Palace which was surrounded by humongous bone shards, even the throne had a circle of sharp bones that looked scary.


     All in all, they lent a ferocious air to the throne, making it look like the gaping maw of a prehistoric beast that would leap forward and swallow anyone if they displeased the king.


     Bowing on both knees, the minister said, "Congratulations on regaining your power of a Warrior, My King! I would, however, request you to rest and stabilize your mageroot. I have spoken to the healers, and they say that this is a very crucial time where even the slightest change in temperament will result in you dropping back to being a Fighter and having to repeat the whole process of blood rebirth once again. It is this humble minister's opinion that –"


     "Shut up. They can't possibly do anything. Their sect leader fell unconscious! There must definitely have been some really bad news. Hell, even if they do manage to take control of the formation, unless there are unaccounted trinkets with enough power to change things, we can counter their legendary Assassination Godbow using the help of the Big Four. I've already been promised this. The sect leader was just too naïve to think that his sect can escape my grasp just by recovering their treasures. How could they have forgotten that even others have treasures which can counter their own? Granted, I hope that they failed, because it would mean that I can take full credit for the conquering of the sect. Anyway, get this cleaned up. Is our spy on standby?"


     Hearing this, the minister nodded.


     This plan had been in motion for a long time, so it was only to be expected that they had considered everything and put countermeasures in place so that they could handle whatever the Hidden Kill Sect threw at them.


     "Yes, sir. The sect meeting will start soon. He will be sending us updates whenever he can."


     In response, the king nodded and fell silent.


     Cleaning crews entered the throne room and started to clean up the blood, all while the king and the minister waited.


     The minister was still on his knees, as he hadn't been told to relax.


     Even though he was a strong fighter, he had already lost feeling in his legs, but he stayed there without saying anything.


     This was something the king liked to do-it seemed as if asserting his dominance over his subjects gave him some kind of twisted happiness.


     Already used to things like these and telling himself that there would be many more soon, the minister clutched the communication trinket in his hand and just hoped that there would be good news.


     "The top assassins are explaining about some prophecy of theirs. They are not saying what is needed to fulfill the prophecy, but they just stated that the one who does so will save the sect from calamity."


     Chuckling, the king said, "Must be some sort of last-ditch attempt to hope for salvation. What a bunch of foolish lizards."


     Usually, when the king said something like this, everyone listening to him was obligated to laugh in response.


     However, the minister just knelt there in silence, which irritated the king.


     He was about to begin his first punishment on his subordinates, but he stopped when he saw that the minister's eyes were opened wide, as if he was seeing his worst fears come true.


     "What is it?" He asked, feeling a slight dread in his heart.


     The minister had to take a few moments to gather himself, but even after he did, he spoke in a stuttering tone, as if he couldn't believe what he, himself was saying.


     "My Lord… That Master Novrain...has fulfilled the prophecy and taken the seat of sect leader. They say that they believe that he will lead them out of their difficulties. Also… They are cursing us for being responsible for the assassinations in Eldinor and the Black Raven Kingdom."


     Hearing this, the king froze for a few seconds before terror struck his heart on realizing the ramifications of this accusation.


     As he felt all of his newly returned strength leaving his body, he collapsed on the throne.


     For some reason, the last thing he saw was the smug face of the King of Lanthanor, which made him froth at his mouth before he passed out.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     390 Meeting
      In the Black Raven Kingdom and the Kingdom of the Elves, a very important meeting was taking place right now.


     A display trinket had been set up in both of the Royal Courts, and almost all ministers were in attendance.


     Both rulers of both kingdoms were sitting at alert, waiting for the stipulated time to come so that the display trinket with switch on.


     There was also a communication eye floating above the display trinket set up in the middle of the royal courts, which was focused on the respective thrones.


     When the clock struck sharp 12 PM, all of the people in both courts tensed, as it was time.


     However, while the seconds ticked by, there was no change in the display.


     "He's late."


     "The audacity!"


     "How dare he make our honorable ruler wait?"


     Statements like these could be heard in both royal courts, while the rulers just waited, hoping that the person they were going to talk to wouldn't take it too far.


     King Faxul was wearing black robes emblazoned with black ravens all over i




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     391 Decision
      "Sect leader, you are a liar and a crook. I must say that in the long history of the Hidden Kill Sect, there has definitely been no one as despicable as you who have sat in that seat."


     When Stefan said these words while standing in front of Daneel, the new sect leader only smiled at the corner of his mouth and waited.


     "Your point?" He asked in a casual tone, making Stefan and even Jaggrv who was standing beside him laugh. Of course, due to the gritty voice of the latter, it sounded like sandpaper being rubbed on wood.


     "I love it! I must say, when I envisioned the prophecy and the Basilisk Rider saving our sect, it looked much more glorious in my head. Still, I have no complaints. That was masterfully done! How did you even figure out that it was possible?"


     This made Daneel smile wide, as he drank the glass of wine in front of him while gesturing at the two top assassins to do the same.


     "Well, I have this little habit of taking people's words, analyzing them and finding loopholes so that I can use them to create great, witty remarks. It was a hobby until I realize that it's very effective with oaths. I went through the rules with a fine tooth comb, and realized that there are actually quite a few loopholes that can be used. All of your previous sect leaders just tried to solve things in the regular manner, instead of going back and finding methods that might seem… Underhanded. Well, underhandedness is something that has allowed me to become who I am. First of all, there is no such rule that we have to accept contracts like I told you to mention. Second, it is only when we accept contracts should be stay mum about them. Third, the rules only say that we cannot give official statements. All I did was mention speculations! If they put a lot of weight on those, there is nothing I can do. Besides, exposing the information about Axelor's army was a pure mistake! They just got lucky…"


     Seeing the innocent look on Daneel's face as he leaned back and looked out the window with his hands behind his head, Stefan couldn't help but raise an eyebrow and shake his head.


     Jaggrv, on the other hand, looked like he was trying really hard not to curse.


     It was just too shameless! This man had clearly planned everything, but he was still trying to pretend as if everything had worked out so smoothly just by luck.


     As a knock sounded on the door, the same messenger who had been shouted at by Daneel before entered and said, "Sect leader. It's confirmed. The movements of the troops have changed, due to the orders from the respective kingdoms that they should search for and attack an army in between them. The two armies are also coordinating and covering the ground in between them so that no one can get away. As for the movements of Axelor, they are quickly retreating, but we cannot yet tell whether they will come into contact with the two armies. What do you suggest we do, sir?"


     Hearing this, both Stefan and Jaggrv looked at each other in shock.


     That was it? They were all be safe?


     They couldn't believe it!


     This damn threat from Axelor had existed for such a long time that they had given up hope of driving them back. No matter what they did, it had seemed futile.


     As for the situation of being attacked additionally by the Kingdom of the Elves and the Black Raven Kingdom, it had been treated as the heavens being angry at the Hidden Kill Sect and wishing for their destruction.


     Now, they realised that it was actually a boon. Eldinor was to the west of Lanthanor, so when they send their troops forward, they had chosen the shortest route which was the one in between Lanthanor and Axelor.


     As for the Black Raven Kingdom, they had also chosen the shortest route, but because they were to the north-west of Lanthanor, their route was on the land between Lanthanor and the Kingdom of Arafell.


     At the moment when everything had gone down, the army of Axelor had been positioned in the land between Lanthanor and the Hidden Kill Sect.


     This, of course, turned out to be right in between the forces of the Black Raven Kingdom and the Kingdom of the Elves due to the respective routes they had taken.


     However, because they had slowly entrenched themselves there and moved with the utmost of secrecy, they had evaded the scouts of the two kingdoms until they were ratted out by the Hidden Kill Sect, which knew about them because it had been tracking them for a long time.


     After finding out that the sect might not even be directly responsible for the deaths and the fact that both armies were right now vulnerable to a backstab, the two kingdoms had reached some kind of truce to take care of Axelor together.


     In fact, to Stefan, it almost seemed… Too good to be true.


     Like someone had somehow manipulated everything to make it so that this end result would occur.


     Of course, this thought only lasted for an instant in Stefan's mind before disappearing, because there could definitely be no one with that kind of means in Angaria. It was impossible!


     At the end of the day, the fact of the matter was that the Hidden Kill Sect was no longer under the risk of being conquered by a hostile force.


     Now that he thought about it, he realised that they hadn't even needed the weapons inside the formation, but they now had them anyway.


     Remembering that, he asked, "Sect leader, what's our next step? And have you listed down the items found inside the eye of the formation and decided which one you would be taking as your own?"


     This made an expression of deep thought appear on Daneel's face.


     After taking a few seconds, he answered, "Not yet. The thing is, I can't even identify some of them. And as for our next step, I have something planned, but I'm trying to decide whether to go through with it."


     "Oh? Have you tried referring to our secret archives? It is said that they contain all information about all the treasures to have ever been in possession of the sect. I daresay that there should be some mention or clue about what you found inside."


     After becoming sect leader, Daneel had hardly had the time to go through everything that was now available to him. He had been busy setting up that meeting with the two kingdoms, and also trying to decide what he would do next.


     Of course, this was all while resisting the urge to test out the system's new capabilities everywhere.


     As the full upgrade was done, the system could now do things that it hadn't been able to before.


     For instance, the core formation of the Lanthanor Kingdom, which had stymied the system before, would definitely be able to be controlled now.


     Also, the base of the Withering Leaf Sect which was still sitting there in the Valley of Mist and hiding a spell technique could now be accessed by him.


     These two were the ones he could think of off the top of his head, but he definitely knew that there must also be so many new skills to explore due to the upgrade.


     Time. He had no time, as there had been more pressing things to take care of, such as how to save the sect and also which treasure to take as his own.


     As much as he wanted to get started on those three things, Daneel decided that he should first settle everything in the Hidden Kill Sect.


     His entire motive behind carrying out assassinations and making the armies of the two kingdoms move had been to threaten Axelor and make it retreat, but now that this had already been accomplished, Daneel realized that there was no reason to go easy on the Axelorians, especially after what they had done during the fiasco with the Olympics.


     No, he had to milk this chance for all it was worth, and he also had to do something that would establish his dominance over the sect and let him rule both with authority and respect.


     However, there was also another thing to decide. There was no way that he could actively sit here in the sect and take care of it, because his heart lay in Lanthanor. Just like with the Kingdom of the Elves and the Black Raven Kingdom, he needed a subordinate that he could trust.


     There, he had had no options. However, here, he realized that there were 2 to consider- the son of the previous sect leader whom he quite liked, and his commander, Luther.


     He would have to make a decision between either one of them to take over his post and command in his stead, but Daneel realized that this could wait.


     Right now, it was time to take some revenge on Axelor while also using this opportunity to make himself more likable.


     Again, there would be loss of life, so Daneel hesitated for a bit.


     After all, he wasn't at the stage where he could just decide coldly and not even bat an eyelid when he was going to cause the deaths of numerous people.


     However, Axelor was something that he would have to handle sooner or later, and knowing what he did about their structure, he realized that this was definitely necessary.


     He needed more information about their army, and he also needed to know the capabilities of the sect which he had just taken control of while earning their recognition. Two birds with one stone- just the way he liked it.


     Opening his eyes, Daneel said with an expression of determination, "I've made my decision. Gather all of the top assassins. We move out. I don't know about you, but if an enemy comes so close to killing me, I don't just leave them alone. It's time to take a little bit of revenge."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     392 Attack
      In his many decades of service, Gannett had to admit that this was definitely the situation in which he felt the most helpless.


     Currently, he was in a large underground cavern that had hundreds of soldiers all huddled together, trying to make as little sound as possible.


     These were the elite of the elite, with Axelor pumping each and every resource available into them to make them the best in their field.


     They had set out months ago on a covert operation to infiltrate the Hidden Kill Sect and give them no choice but to surrender.


     The problem was that in any operation which concerned the takeover of a major force, there were many, many problems.


     For one thing, direct teleportation was out of the question as there were teleportation detection formations and scouts for tens of kilometers around each force's area.


     In fact, the area of the Hidden Kill Sect was the strangest, as they kept track of everything around the mountain that was their base.


     For over 100 km in every direction,




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     393 Respec
      Back in the Hidden Kill Sect, Stefan and Jaggrv were standing beside each other and looking at the long row of cells that hadn't been occupied in a long time.


     These cells had been designed for any non-Warrior level prisoners that the sect might take, and they were fully equipped with torture devices that could break even the hardest of men.


     Once, the Hidden Kill Sect had used to accept contracts in other things, along with assassinations.


     "Did you expect this when we realized that he was the fulfiller of the prophecy?"


     As Stefan asked this, Jaggrv shrugged and shook his head, saying, "Are you fking kidding me? No one could have expected this. The guy is… A monster. Are you sure that we haven't invited the fking calamity instead of finding someone to save us from it?"


     Turning around and eyeing the sect members nearby, Stefan said, "Oh please. Look at them. They're happy. When was the last time we could make such a… statement of power? And that too, one without too many ramifica




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     394 Prioritizing
      A few hours later.


     [Power Insufficient.]


     [Power Insufficient.]


     [Power Insufficient.]


     [Power Insufficient.]


     [Power Insufi….


     As Daneel heard this notification for the umpteenth time in his head, he tried to shake off the intense pain he felt in his mageroot while casting a simple fire needle.


     The needle was easy enough to create, however, no matter how much he tried, he just couldn't move it fast enough.


     As for the motive behind his action right now, it was the new level of the insanely useful Phenomena Analysis Module that had been obtained due to the upgrade of the system.


     [Phenomena Analysis Module-3: Allows host to analyze phenomena up to peak Champion level complexity.


     Additional Feature Unlocked: Battle Simulation.


     Battle Simulation: Host can choose a memory which comprises of an individual attacking. By deeply analyzing this memory, system can build a virtual environment where host can test whether his attacks will be enough to counter the move made by the individual in the memory, while taking into account all factors.]


     After obtaining the items in the core of the Dragon-Heart formation, Daneel had first been badly shocked when he saw the system tell him that there was an item here which perfectly matched an unidentified item he had found in the Hidden Kill Sect.


     He had no idea what it meant, but something had told him that this discovery was very, very important.


     However, the most disconcerting thing was that the system had been unable to identify even one other item found in Lanthanor.


     When asked how it had been able to do the identification in Lanthanor, Daneel had been told that it was due to data extracted from the information obtained about the rules. Apparently, there were certain rules written down regarding those two items that the system had been successful in identifying.


     Data!


     Right now, Daneel felt as if he was in possession of a divine weapon whose strength was unfathomable, however, because he wasn't able to feed it with what it wanted, it was reduced to nothing but a paperweight.


     Practically nothing within the Central Continent could stop the system.


     This felt really surreal, as it felt that it had just been a minute before when Daneel was worrying about not having enough EXP to upgrade the system.


     Now that the system had been suddenly upgraded, even Daneel had to take some time to get used to the fact that it was now essentially all-powerful in a way.


     If there was something limiting it, then it was him.


     First, he needed more data about this world. Since he had absorbed all that data in the Kingdom of Lanthanor, there had been very few instances where Daneel had been able to obtain more.


     So, basically, he was bounded by what the Central Continent knew, and this irritated him to no end.


     Of course, most irritating was the fact that he didn't know just what the hell he had obtained in Lanthanor.


     Hence, he sadly had no other option but to store them and bide his time until he could find out just what the heck he had been fortunate enough to find.


     It felt so unsatisfying-like there was candy hanging in front of his mouth that he could even smell, but not eat.


     In fact, it had felt so unsatisfying that Daneel had moved the objective of obtaining data to top priority in his mind.


     As for how two similar objects could be present in the cores of the formation of both sects, Daneel had a few suspicions, but he decided not to think about it until he made two more stops in the Central Continent first.


     After all, that had been just…too shocking. If he started to jump to conclusions without investigating in every way he could, Daneel knew that it might only lead to doom.


     Coming back to the matter at hand, the most pressing item on Daneel's agenda was the fight he was going to have with the Mad Doctor's sons, and also the fact that news about him having a very valuable inheritance would be spreading throughout the continent, pulling out possibly hundreds of experts who might all attack him at once.


     To be frank, it was terrifying. Hell, it was suicide.


     However, Daneel had no option but to face it.


     Marcus had said that he would be following Daneel, but Daneel had found no indication of the man-until the system had been upgraded.


     With the system's upgrade, all tools would automatically increase in capability by a level.


     One such tool was the Anti-Surveillance Tool, which let him know whether there was anyone spying on him.


     When he had realized this fact, Daneel had asked, "System, is there anyone watching me right now?"


     [Except for certain moments of time like during when the host accessed the cores of the two formations, system has detected that host was being watched from a remote location. System has also identified that the purpose of this surveillance was only to ensure host's safety. No attempts at seeing what the host is doing or seeing were made.]


     This had made Daneel heave a sigh of relief, because news about the inheritance in the Hidden Kill Sect couldn't get out.


     It was only after this had he started to go through the descriptions of the upgraded tools, before finding this really practical perk of the Phenomena Analysis Module.


     After that, Daneel had returned to the Hidden Kill Sect after running the small errand of shifting back the Natural Energized Training Chamber from that spot in the ground where the Ker Gem mine had been found.


     How could he forget this treasure of his?


     Back when Daneel had found the ultra-high energy source but had been stopped due to the lacking power of the system, he had been told that placing the chamber at the source would speed up Ker Gem formation exponentially.


     Now, he had access to the core, which, according to the system, was a natural area of high-energy confluence.


     So, after placing the chamber here and looking forward to the piles of Ker Gems it would produce which were very crucial to him, Daneel had


      secluded himself in the sect after telling the system to choose that memory when the Mad Doctor had moved in the Olympic Stadium to cut off all the severed organs of those from the Big 4.


     Since then, he had been trying to launch an attack which could at least have a hope of hurting that man.


     At the end of the day, Daneel knew that he might have to face off against this Mad Doctor, too. He wasn't naïve enough to think that someone self=proclaimed to be mad would stand on their words.


     No matter what he did, it was futile.


     As he was now, Daneel was simply too weak. He was weaker than a leaf that couldn't even stop itself from being blown away by the wind.


     However, he was determined to change that.


     The matter of the Hidden Kill Sect had been pressing, but it was now handled.


     So, Daneel had decided to completely put his focus on getting stronger.


     Five and a half months were all he had. What he did in that time would dictate whether he lived or died afterward, and he had no intention of wasting even a second.


     He already knew where his focus had to be on: he had to target a breakthrough to the Warrior realm, and he also had to master the inheritances he had, while using the system to obtain more if possible.


     As sect leader, he had already taken the full copy of the Basilisk's Breath, along with all the top techniques of the sect.


     Now, the only thing needed was practice. After all, the system couldn't do everything, no matter how powerful it was. It was a tool, and using that tool, he was going to skyrocket in power enough so that he could really drive the Mad Doctor, well, mad.


     As Daneel decided on this, a resolute expression came on his face, which would definitely make anyone watching him understand that nothing would be allowed to stand in his way when he walked on his path.


     Taking a rest, Daneel realized that he was ready to leave. Those from the Big 4 had already left during the events of the war after congratulating him, with both Sister Xuan and Percy stunned that he had pulled something like that off. Of course, he was still in touch with them, but there was nothing tying him to this sect any more.


     Except…the duty of sect master.


     He needed a subordinate, and it was time to choose one.


     Initially, Daneel had decided to choose either Skrrag or Luther to command in his stead. Both had their own shares of pros and cons, but Daneel would definitely have opted for Luther if it weren't for the problematic fact that he was associated publicly with Lanthanor. Placing him directly in command would just be like asking for trouble from all those who were already unsettled that Daneel's best friend was ruling the Black Raven Kingdom.


     However, now, he had gotten an idea.


     Taking out the oathstone, Daneel sent a message to the top assassins and officials of the sect.


     "Everyone, I have decided to go into secluded training. The threat is past, and I'm not really needed in the sect anymore. However, I want to choose a replacement who will represent me. To be fair and impartial, we will be hosting a battle royale between all those eligible and interested in taking the post. They will have the same authority as you lot, but they will be sitting in for me. Make the announcement."


     While the members of the Hidden Kill Sect reeled at the sudden news, Daneel looked at himself in the mirror and smiled coldly.


     Time was short, but he didn't want to be sloppy.


     It was best if Luther took the spot, but he needed to make it happen in a 'just' way.


     So, it was time for some good ol' rigging.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     395 Assassination Tournamen
      In a vast underground room at a secret location in the North of Angaria.


     If anyone could stand in the corner of this room and hearing the sounds emanating from within, they would definitely be convinced that this was some kind of torture chamber where helpless souls were being inflicted endless pain and suffering.


     However, if they entered, they would see that the sounds were coming from people who seemed to be submerged in pools of green, boiling liquid with only their head on the outside.


     The underground room looked like it had been excavated recently using magic, which was evident from the clean cuts in the earth and the fact that all kinds of worms and snakes regularly drilled through the earth in the sides, not knowing that their routine path was how inhabited by multiple people who seemed to be experiencing having their bodies cooked alive.


     Suddenly, a man teleported to a spot in the center of the room before shouting, "Shut up! If you can't even handle this amount of pain, you're all useless! If I hear even a squeak, I'll make sure you lose some more organs instead of letting you regenerate what you already lost!"


     As the shout reverberated through the room, all 9 people shut up, with some even biting their lips so hard that blood dripped from their mouths into the liquid.


     "That's better."


     Flicking his finger, this man made a stone throne appear in front of him before sitting down and stretching leisurely.


     The room had several pools dug out, but they had varying sizes.


     The largest was right in front of him, and inside it was the perpetrator of the heinous act that had shaken the continent itself during the Olympics.


     Only, he was almost completely unrecognizable now.


     He had long hair before, and he had been more or less handsome.


     Now, his head was completely bald, and there was something wrong with his face.


     There were blisters everywhere, making him look like some kind of grotesque burn victim.


     "Son, do you want me to dial down the concentration of the liquid?", asked the man, making an expression of fear appear on the face of the person in the solution.


     Only, it was there for barely a second before being replaced by one of determination.


     However, no one could tell whether this was real, or just something that had been pulled out from the depths of the man's mind in desperation.


     "No, father. You can increase it if you wish."


     "That's my boy. It's about time you took on the family legacy. That Percy is useless anyway. He doesn't have the guts or resolve to do anything. You, on the other hand, will be great. So what if you weren't born with the best talent? You're the Mad Doctor's son! With my handiwork, you'll be stronger than them all. Remember the humiliation you suffered in the hands of that village brat."


     Hearing the last sentence, the determination on the man's face hardened, as if it had been strengthened due to the memory of wetting himself because he had lost all control of the part of his body he treasured the most.


     After he was done talking to his son, the Mad Doctor walked to all the pools and dipped his fingers inside each before smelling the green liquid.


     Each time, he would take out some vials from thin air and dump their contents in the pools, making the people inside bite their lips even harder so that they wouldn't cry out due to the increased pain.


     Each of them had been told that their severed organs would be rejuvenated, but they would never have expected that they would also receive the Mad Doctor's 'boon' of having their power upgraded in the process.


     They didn't even want that! But none of them had the courage to say so.


     So, they suffered, day in and day out, wishing that they weren't also paralyzed from the neck down so that they could strangle themselves to make it end.


     The sensations of pain were all magnified, but they just couldn't move.


     Only, asking the Mad Doctor to let them go wasn't an option, as they knew that he hated weak people. Most probably, he would just subject them to more torture before ending their lives.


     After finishing the examination of all the pools, the Mad Doctor returned to the middle of the room and let our a booming laughter.


     While all 9 individuals watched, he stretched his arms out and said, "If you feel like giving up, just think of the Warrior Level Fighter Strength you all will have after this is done! Or, just think about bathing in the blood of the King of Lanthanor! Have fun!"


     Leaving these words in a weird, cheery voice, the Mad Doctor left, making the moans and screams of pain resume in the chamber.


     ...


     In the Hidden Kill Sect which was usually a quiet place with everyone calmly going about their work, there was now a hustle and bustle which was very uncharacteristic of assassins, in general.


     Well, it couldn't really be helped, as today was the day when the substitute sect leader would be chosen to represent the Basilisk Rider who had saved the sect from calamity and also given them a huge victory.


     The battle royale would be taking place in the indoor stadium that was usually used for the entertainment of the auxiliary sect members. With more than enough seats to accommodate the whole sect, this was the perfect location for such an event.


     The rules were that participants could not be over 30 years of age, as the Basilisk Rider had said that he wanted someone young who could be groomed.


     Power-limiting trinkets would be used, so the contest was all about pure skill.


     However, magic was also allowed, as the Hidden Kill Sect was in possession of some very rare mageroot-limiting trinkets that decreased the overall power output of a mage.


     In an assassination, the idea was that an individual would use everything at their disposal to get the job done. So, it wouldn't be fair if mage assassins had the disadvantage of not being able to use their training.


     As for the competition itself, it wasn't a straight fight, as that would be just dumb.


     Assassins didn't even focus much on head-on engagements. Ideally, a single attack would suffice, so the true skill that differentiated the great assassins from the good ones was the ability to make quick judgment calls to take the best route to kill a target.


     So, this battle royale was designed to test these crucial skills of the members of the Hidden Kill Sect.


     The format was simple: first, all participants would be placed in an isolated room, so that they would have no chance of finding out what was going on outside.


     Then, the ground of the stadium would be remodeled into a certain scenario of assassination.


     With magic, this was simple.


     After that, display trinkets and communication eyes would be set up so that the crowd could clearly see what was going in.


     This scenario would be populated with guards and a target, and there might also be certain environmental variables to test the participant's reaction.


     The goal was to kill the target, and the judging would be based on the time taken, number of targets unnecessarily killed and whether the assassin was able to get away scot-free.


     Such a format was unprecedented, but when one thought about it, it made sense.


     Hence, on the day of the tournament, almost the entire sect headed to the stadium and was awed when they saw a 3 story building standing in the ground.


     After they were seated, a display trinket popped up in the middle, showing the names of all the participants.


     Many were names that hadn't been heard before, probably because of the reclusive nature of most who chose assassination as their life's work. So, the name "Luther" didn't raise many red flags among the crowd.


     There were still 10 minutes till the time when all the participants were supposed to be isolated, and Luther was currently standing in the quarters of the sect leader along with Agmar.


     "Sect leader, thank you so much for allowing my son to take part. He deserves to return to the sect, and I can think of no better way for that to happen."


     "You've already said that three times, Agmar. Now, leave. I need to talk to Luther alone."


     Nodding, the top assassin left the room with a smile.


     This was actually the first time that Daneel had gotten this man alone. So, after making sure that there was no one listening, he said through the oathstone, "Luther, I am Daneel. The Big 4 mostly know this anyway, so I see no point in disguising myself in front of those whom I trust. Just relax."


     Out loud, Luther said, "My Lord, mannerisms. I was already aware of that a few seconds after I walked into this room."


     Oh. Yes.


     Daneel had forgotten that this was one man whom he couldn't fool with a disguise. Even before, he had been caught in barely a few seconds.


     So, putting all pretenses aside, Daneel said, "All right. Luther, I'll be frank. I want you to take control of the sect. I was going to do that directly, but it would raise too much suspicion. So, I set up this tournament. You need to win. Now, I have some plans here to make that happen. What you should do is-"


     "My King. That is not necessary. I will win. Please believe in me. I believe that they are calling for us. Permission to leave?"


     As Daneel was interrupted in this way, he just smiled and waved his hand, in response to which Luther bowed down low and walked out the door.


     Leaning on his desk, Daneel felt glad to see that his commander was so confident.


     For a moment, he considered whether to discard the plan to rig the event.


     However, he couldn't take any chances.


     So, deciding that he would only help if necessary, Daneel walked out of the room with his smile widening.


     "System, stand by to analyze all assassination methods. Begin the development of the assassination technique as soon as you have enough data."


     [Acknowledged.]


     Of course, as always, there was no way that Daneel would waste this opportunity and not wring this tournament dry for all it was worth.


     Also, he was rigging it anyway, so why not earn a few bucks in the process?


     "Heyo, top assassins. You must have stashed away a lot of wealth, right? It's time to gamble! Your sect leader is accepting all bets!", he sent through the oathstone, chuckling to himself.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     396 Tournament Begins
      "He can't be serious right?"


     As Brranx asked this question to the other top assassins sitting near him, an expression of both hope and fear flashed across his face.


     He was the introvert among the top assassins, and when the sect leader had gone to talk to him in order to gain his support, he had avoided the man just like he avoided almost all public gatherings.


     Assassination was his love. The joy of wading through countless obstructions to sink his dagger into a target's neck was…extraordinary.


     And, of course, the riches which came with a successful assassination felt so good to count.


     He was a self-proclaimed hoarder, as his happiness came from just seeing all those riches and knowing that he had earned them step by step, coin by coin.


     In fact, even today, he was going to miss this event and train.


     However, when he heard the sect leader mention 'betting', a tingling had gone down his sign.


     Yes! The opportunity to multiply his riches by using his skill in something he loved!






     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     397 The Watcher
      "Mr. Daneel Anivron. Or Master Novrain. Which do you prefer?"


     Right now, Daneel was having the oddest conversation of his life.


     In front of him was a table, on which sat a glass box.


     And in that glass box, was the head of a man which was now talking to him.


     No matter how much he tried, he couldn't stop staring.


     "Kid, I trust you've seen stranger things. How much time do you need to stare? Maybe I'll take a nap."


     As Daneel heard this, he tried to shake off the urge to curse while listening to the notification in his head.


     [Champion level individual detected.]


     This…was a Champion? This head in a box?


     Was he having a very odd dream?


     After the previous sect leader had told him that the rumor about the Hidden Kill Sect having a Champion level powerhouse was true, and that he wanted to meet him, Daneel had been quite happy.


     Before, even though he met Champions in the forms of Marcus, the Matron, and the Mad Doctor, he hadn't been able to analyze them using the system due to it being too weak.


     However, now, the upgraded system was powerful enough to present to him all the secrets of anyone up to the peak of the Champion level.


     Again, all he needed was data-things to analyze, and he hoped to get them by talking to this Champion.


     Only, after the previous sect leader led him to this room whose door opened on its own which was located right below the stadium, Daneel had had no option but to just stand there, shocked.


     After the previous Sect Leader had left the room, Daneel finally found it in himself to take a seat after being told by the head to do so.


     First of all, could someone survive with just a head and no body?


     Back on Earth, Daneel had read up on the topic, and the consensus was that it wasn't possible.


     However, here, in a location with magic, that clearly did not apply.


     Second, could someone without a body still retain Champion level powers, like this man was doing?


     And third, how the hell did this guy know that he was Daneel?


     [Host under influence of brain wave analysis. Would host like this to be blocked?]


     "What? Brain wave analysis? Is that something at the Champion level?"


     [Affirmative. A target's brainwaves are scanned using the minute interactions with elementary particles that are a part of everyday life. Someone whose mind works at a high complexity can decode these interactions and get a rudimentary idea about what the target is thinking. From analysis, this only works on the foremost thoughts of the target. Deeper thoughts and convictions are unable to be assessed by the spell that is being used on host.]


     "Then don't block it."


     Making this quick decision, Daneel kept thinking about how his real identity had been exposed, over and over again.


     He did not want anyone on this continent to know that he was capable of anything at the Champion level while still being an Exalted Human himself.


     He had learned from his mistakes. Before, he had shown capabilities that were at the Warrior level while being an Exalted Human. However, this had been explained away as being due to an inheritance.


     Yet, the news of him possessing just that level of inheritance, which could exhibit feats that could only be done by those one major level stronger, had already placed him in a position where he would soon be targeted by many reclusive experts.


     Now, if it was found out by anyone that he was capable of things another step beyond, it might even definitely make the strongest people on the continent move.


     He could not risk that. Right now, he already had his plate full, so he had no intention whatsoever of being targeted by even stronger people.


     So, Daneel decided that caution was the way to go.


     "You're asking yourself how I know your identity. A simple question. With a simple answer. But if you want to know it, I have a few conditions."


     Well, it worked.


     So, it was time for some more acting.


     Getting an expression of surprise on his face, Daneel turned it into apprehension before saying, "State them."


     "First, you swear an oath that whatever we speak right now does not leave this room. Second, you give me access to the inheritances you obtained in Lanthanor and the Hidden Kill Sect. And third, you promise to get a chef from Lanthanor to replace the one here. I've grown sick of the reptilians' dishes."


     Daneel didn't even hear the third condition, as he had been caught up on the second.


     This…head knew that he had gotten inheritances in the two Kingdoms.


     What the hell?


     For once, Daneel felt truly threatened.


     Here was an existence which had been tracking him for, apparently, a long time, and he hadn't even been able to guess it.


     But…that didn't make sense either. If this man was tracking him, the system should have been able to detect him after upgrading. Why hadn't it done so?


     Deciding to find the answer to this from the mysterious Champion himself, Daneel said, "Your first and third conditions are fine, but there is no way I am agreeing to the second. I can live with being curious about who you are for the rest of my life."


     As Daneel heard a clapping sound from near him, he felt slightly alarmed, as he couldn't see who was responsible for it.


     However, looking at the head, he saw that it had a merry expression on its face, as if it had been the one to clap in amusement.


     It had a long head of grey hair, and although the face looked like it belonged to someone old, one could guess that this man must have been quite the lady killer back in his prime.


     He had striking green eyes and a long nose along with a sharp chin and an angular jaw. His cheekbones were high, giving him the overall look of someone who commanded respect and admiration.


     "Oh, that was me. I don't have my body, but in anticipation of the day I do get one, I keep making the sounds that would appear if I weren't just a head in a glass box. Anyway, it was worth a try. The first and third are fine. Swear the oath and we can begin."


     Hmm. So, it seemed that this head also had a mischievous side to it.


     Being bombarded with too many questions in his mind, Daneel quickly swore the oath before sitting back.


     "Good that you made that decision. But let me tell you one thing- oaths aren't completely foolproof. So, I'll be sticking to the bare minimum."


     Even before Daneel could respond to this, a large image flickered into being in the air in between them.


     They were in quite a large room under the stadium in which the tournament was going on. The ceiling was also quite high, standing at at least 3 meters in the air.


     The image almost stretched to the ceiling, but as Daneel watched, it zoomed into one part near the center.


     To his shock, the image then shifted to the scene of Lanthanor.


     More specifically, it was his mother who was carrying out the philanthropical works that she loved so much.


     Currently, she was distributing enchanted blankets to common folk who couldn't afford them, as winter was set to arrive soon in Angaria.


     Then, the image shifted to Eloise, who was handing out some newly minted IDs personally to citizens. Apparently, the first test runs for Daneel's ID plan was underway.


     How the hell was this man surveilling those places while sitting here, in this room?


     Just like before, the bodyless man 'read his mind'.


     "Kid, I won't go into the details, but don't worry. I haven't sneaked communication eyes into crucial places in your Kingdom."


     As he said this, the image zoomed out again to show that shape from before.


     "This is Angaria.", he said, in a tone that made Daneel know that he would have waved with his hand grandly if he had one.


     For the first time, Daneel was seeing the continent of Angaria from above, clearly.


     It reminded him vaguely of some shape, but he couldn't place it.


     As he continued to spectate the figure with awe, the head continued.


     "Kid, just call me the 'Watcher'. Right now, before I find a way to make sure that I can remain safe after you exit this room, I can tell you this. I watch over Angaria. All of it. At any given point of time, I can be paying attention to over a thousand locations at once. Don't ask me how; just know that I am capable of it. The only areas out of my purview are those hidden by trinkets. Returning to the question of how I know your identity, it's just like your commander, Luther, must have guessed who you are. Mannerisms, my boy. I've watched you for a long time, so I can recognize you no matter whom you transform into."


     These damn mannerisms.


     Daneel was tempted to curse about them, but there was a more pressing question at hand.


     However, what this 'Watcher' said next drove everything out of his mind.


     "As for why and how I'm able to do it, I can tell you that it is because a 'Watcher' is an official post held at any point of time by a Champion assigned by the High Council of the Big 4. I was the previous Watcher. However, I saw something I shouldn't, and I was attacked by a man who is in charge of that High Council itself. It is that man who gave Doom Mosquitoes to Axelor with some hidden agenda. And if he is not stopped, or at least slowed, it is also that man who will cause the descent of the Church much sooner than anyone can expect."




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     398 Ashahell
      Daneel felt shock, and then fear coursing through his body with just the mention of the possibility that the Church could descend sooner than expected.


     No! It couldn't happen at any cost.


     Angaria was just…not ready.


     Daneel still had so much to do, and if the Church really did attack and wipe everything out before he even had a chance to carry out his plans, he would never be able to forgive himself.


     According to the timeline that his Master had given him, there should at least be 4 more years before the Church attacked.


     However, he was never one to fully trust timelines, especially when the stakes were so high.


     For example, back when he was still a struggling student in the Academy in Lanthanor, he had been told that the last Warrior level individual of Lanthanor would have 10 years to live.


     Of course, the man had died much sooner, teaching Daneel the lesson that he should always have backup plans available.


     As of now, Daneel had a plan to make sure that Angaria would at least have a hope of defending itself if he was given just two years.


     If even that was not possible, then he did not know what to do.


     Seeing the panic in Daneel's eyes, the Watcher said, "Calm down first, kid. I said 'sooner than expected', which doesn't mean that he will cause the Church to descend in just a month or so. By my best guess, if someone doesn't sabotage his plan somehow, then the Church will attack in…just one year."


     One year?!


     Not! That's too short!


     The panic intensifying, Daneel was reminded of the ghastly scenes he had seen when he had met his Master for the last time.


     He had always kept that image of Lanthanor's streets flowing with blood in the back of his mind, but now, as it was thrown to the forefront, he tried hard not to give in to the fear.


     Till now, most of his plans had been going on quite satisfactorily. Even if there were problems, he had handled them, and right now, he was on track according to his own plan.


     However, if the Church really did attack in just a year, then he would have no chance to watch when his family, friends, and citizens started to be slaughtered.


     That thought itself affected Daneel so much that he stood up suddenly and shouted, "NO!"


     It was just too sudden. Just now, he had been feeling happy with himself because he had managed to upgrade the system and take control of the Hidden Kill Sect. He was looking forward to the training he would soon go on, and also all the secrets that he would uncover soon with the system.


     Now, all of that was wiped away from his mind and was replaced by a singular urgency.


     No matter what he had to do, he had to stop that man.


     But wait…who was he in the first place?


     As if on cue, the Watcher said, "Sit down, kid. Panicking without listening to all the facts will just lead to a waste of time. Sit down, and let me tell you a tale. A tale of the most talented man that the Big 4 has seen in centuries."


     Somehow, the Watcher's voice had a calming tone to it, which made Daneel take a deep breath and sit down.


     Yes, he had to listen to everything first.


     Forcefully shoving aside that gory image in his mind, Daneel said, "Continue."


     With a sigh, the Watcher started to speak.


     "They say that when he was born, Angaria itself welcomed him. The sun darkened during the day, and thunder could be heard even though there was a clear sky. For miles around, the beasts fell silent, as if to welcome him in all his glory. The descriptions go on and on, but the truth is that everyone understood that this was not someone who was going to be ordinary. Ashahell, he was named, after an ancestor of the sect who had been instrumental in its rise to prominence."


     The f@@k?!


     There was someone like that?


     Daneel couldn't believe what he was hearing, but he listened anyway with a dubious expression on his face.


     The name sounded vaguely familiar, and just as he was about to recall where he had heard it earlier, Daneel forcefully strangled that line of thought.


     He was already uncomfortable with someone knowing so much about him. So, there was no way whatsoever that he would allow the fact that he had heard this name before be known to the Watcher by allowing the thought to come to the front of his mind. So, deciding to think on that later when he was alone, he didn't give any clue.


     "I know it's unbelievable, but believe me, if you meet him, you will understand that it must have been true. Anyway, his talent was off the charts. Literally. He trained faster than those decades older than him, and although I don't know his exact rate of growth, I can tell you that he was lauded to have a training speed that was only mentioned in the legends.


     "The only drawback was resources. He also consumed 10 times more resources than a someone else with top-grade talent, and although this wasn't a problem initially, the reserves of his sect started drying up by the time he advanced to the Warrior level.


     "I don't know exactly what happened, but rumors say that his Sect Leader said in passing that they had to consider decreasing the resources available to him, as it was simply becoming too much to bear. The next day, the sect leader had willingly abjudicated his seat to this man. No one knows what happened, but to this day, that sect leader is still a loyal follower who carries out Ashahell's every order."


     Frankly, Daneel had a hard time believing that someone capable of performing so many awe-inspiring feats could even exist.


     All along, he had thought that he was someone unprecedented in history, capable of doing things that others could only dream of.


     Now, seeing himself pale in front of this Ashahell, Daneel smiled wistfully.


     "With unlimited resources at his disposal, Ashahell became the youngest Champion in thousands of years, and his rise through the ranks of the High Council is meteoric. No one knows how he does it, but when he wants something, he obtains it, as if the heavens themselves will it so that he has his way.


     "Understand that I'm only telling you all this in the hope that you do not underestimate him. If you do, then that is probably the last mistake you will make. Take it from me, kid. I underestimated him, and now, I have no body. With all the resources of the Big 4, it is only possible to grow back a few organs. In regards to a full body, even they were stymied. The fact that I can live in this way, itself, is a miracle. If it weren't for an inheritance that I obtained by chance, you would have had no option but to watch Angaria be destroyed in a year with no power to change anything. But now, you have me."


     At this point, an expression of deep sadness appeared on the Watcher's face, as if he was remembering something very tragic.


     "I won't go into the details of what happened too much. Suffice it to say that I overheard a conversation I shouldn't have. Instead of reporting to the High Council, I confronted him, believing that he could do nothing to me. After all, I was an Exalted Champion, while he was just an Amateur one. I couldn't have been more wrong. He defeated me in a single attack, but I managed to flee."


     Defeating someone 2 minor levels above him….with a single attack?!


     As Daneel heard this, he felt a tingling in his spine.


     From everything he had heard so far, he could deduce one thing: this Ashahell was not to be messed with.


     Alas, it seemed that he would have no choice.


     "Kid, let's come back to you. What I overheard concerns something that Ashahell needs to deliver to have the Church attack in a year. I have a preposterous request. I need you to infiltrate his sect, and find out more about just what that something is so that I can work out a way to stop him. For now, get back to your tournament. Think on it. We can chat again after it's done. Good job setting this event up, by the way. I was almost going to bore myself to death, watching those deadpan assassins beat each other up day after day in the stadium. So, for now, goodbye."


     Seeing the abrupt way in which their conversation had ended and the absurd request out of the blue, Daneel was quite surprised.


     However, he noticed something.


     While they were talking, the Watcher's face had been becoming paler and paler, so much so that it was now as white as a sheet.


     Clearly, there was something stopping him from continuing their talk.


     It was just too much information at once, so Daneel really was reeling from the feeling of his mind being so stuffed that he couldn't get a thought out.


     Yes. He needed to think.


     Standing up, Daneel nodded and walked to the door, but paused there as a thought finally did force its way out.


     "How do I trust you?", he asked, eliciting a chuckle from the head.


     "Just talk to Marcus. Make him tell you the name 'Ashahell' himself, and ask him what he thinks about the man. Marcus is someone who doesn't lie. His answer should be enough to make you trust me."


     …..


     After returning to the special booth in which all the top assassins were sitting, Daneel looked like his mind was somewhere else.


     However, when he heard Stefan speak, he shoved all of his thoughts aside and responded with gusto.


     "Sect leader, we are all ready to make our bets. I bet a Warrior-level defense trinket and 10,000 Gold Coins that Skkrag will win the entire thing. Would you like me to decrease the amount? I will do so, if you feel that it's too much. If you lose, you need to pay me the same, after all."


     "Pfft, decrease? Are you kidding me? I was expecting more from the so-called top assassins! All of you should be ashamed that you can't even analyze such a simple competition!"




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     399 Betting
      "These are your final five! Congratulations: Skrrag, Nebbrt, Luther, Javvg, and Franklin!"




      As the announcer spoke out these names, a 'BANG!' could be heard from the private booth which made many nearby turn around, wondering who was so angry.




      If they had known that it was the sect leader who had set up this whole tournament in the first place, they would have been very surprised.




      "Ha ha, sect leader! And here I thought I would never get one up on you! Fate truly acts in mysterious ways!"




      "Humph."




      Deciding not to give an answer to Jaggrv's jibe, the sect leader angrily stormed out of the private booth, as they were in a recess anyway before the finals would begin.




      Seeing him leave, all of the top assassins and the previous sect leader had smiles on their faces, but none of them rubbed it in his face like Jaggrv.




      Of course, it was to be expected that the rudest top assassin would be the only one to tease the sect leader after he had lost so much money.




      Controlling his laugher, Jaggrv said, "He will be able to pay up, right?"




      Stefan, who was sitting beside him, replied in an amused voice.




      "Of course. He is the sect leader, you know. He wouldn't possibly try to shake off his debts. After all, you know what he said. He really values his debts. That's great for us, considering how much of a debt he has now."




      By the end of his statement, even Stefan started chuckling.




      He couldn't help it. When he had heard about the betting, he had thought that it would be very tough to earn any money at all, as the sect leader seemed like someone who was very astute.




      However, until now, the man had consecutively lost three bets.




      Some of the top assassins had been cautious at first, but by the third bet, everyone has started to pool in their resources to take advantage of this opportunity and skin the sect leader dry.




      In their opinion, it was naïve of the sect leader to even announce this betting when all of them knew that they had much more experience in assessing assassination skills than some outsider.




      They had had this thought since the beginning itself, but it became more and more apparent in their minds after they saw the sect leader lose the first two bets with frustration on his face.




      Some of them had been scared that he might back out of the third bet for the third round, but saying that he had to go through with something after he had promised it, the sect leader still sat and allowed bets and even made his own.




      By the end of the third round, although there were a few losing bets among the top assassins too, no one had lost more than the sect leader.




      Tallying up his losses, everyone widened their eyes when they saw that in total, he owed 2 million gold coins and 2 Warrior level trinkets.




      Seeing this, even they started to doubt whether he would be able to pay up.




      Well, they didn't need to concern themselves with this fact. After all, someone who had been exiled from the Big Four and spent a lot of time in the Central Continent must have built up a tidy fortune over the years. In fact, it was said that the business of that honey repelling liquid in Lanthanor itself had been ultra profitable.




      So, they just sat in their seats and started thinking about what they would do with their newfound wealth.




      Just as the recess was about to be over, the sect leader walked back in, surprising them all.




      Wait… Hadn't he had enough?




      His words answered this question of theirs.




      "All of you must be delusional if you think that I would give up one last chance to win back at least some of that money. And if it ends with me losing even more, well, that's that. Oh, don't worry, even if it kills me, I'll pay up. Last round of betting, people. If you are thinking that I have quite a fortune saved away, you're right. So if you have anything you're holding back, now would be the time. Don't be cowards."




      This statement was met by silence from everyone in the private booth, as they couldn't believe that someone could wish for even more misfortune.




      Clearly, the man had no skill in gambling, but he also seemed to be addicted to it.




      At first, they felt sorry. After all, all of them knew how difficult it must be to not try one last time.




      "It's alright, sect leader. You don't need to do this."




      These words were said by Stefan, and the others nodded, because even though they did have the desire to win more, this was their respectable sect leader who had just saved them.




      "Oh, shut up. All of you know you want to do it. I don't need you all to decide anything for me. If you're out, get out. If not, just walk up here and start making those bets. Don't leave me thinking that you all are much poorer than I imagined."




      At this insult, whatever intention they had of saving their sect leader from crippling debt, vanished.




      Well, they had tried.




      Jaggrv was the first to walk up to the sect leader, grinning.




      "Right. If you feel like jumping off a cliff, no one can stop you. Why should I not take advantage? I bet 3 million on Skrrag."




      With this, the others followed suit, betting enormous amounts of money and valuable trinkets.




      Most of the bets were on Skkrag, as he was the one with the best performance so far.




      It was only the introverted reptilian who bet on a different candidate, and the others understood why, as that candidate was the reptilian's disciple.




      Agmar, on the other hand, did not place any bet, as it turned out that he was the poorest among them all. Due to his grief of continuously losing one family member after another, he had apparently spent most of his time instructing instead of taking contracts.




      As Daneel watched each of them bet such huge amounts of money, he had to struggle hard not to had let his jaw drop.




      Assassination was truly a ludicrous business, he realized.




      The betting worked in such a way that a common amount would be decided on, which all of the betting participants would put up. The bet was on whether a contestant would make it through to the next round or not. If they were right, and if everyone else was wrong, they would both get back their money and the money of all the others. If someone else had also bet on the same contestant, and if the others lost, they would have to split their winnings. If they lost, they would lose the money they put up. If multiple people won, the money of the losing participant would be split among the winners.




      Right now, the common amount was set at an incredible 3 million gold coins and one Warrior level trinkets.




      Clearly, they really had been conserving their fortunes up until now.




      This made Daneel understand why the Hidden Kill Sect was ranked among the top forces in the Central Continent even though it had so few members. The wealth of its top members alone could almost match the entire operating budget of a Kingdom.




      In fact, the amount right now was so high that Daneel hesitated a bit.




      If they really lost everything, would they still continue to support him, or would they go entirely crazy?




      It was a risk, and he had to think about it.




      As all the bets were done, the five top assassins and the previous sect leader stared at Daneel, who had an expression as if he was thinking hard about something.




      The started to worry whether he was having second thoughts about this betting round, but they decided to wait and see.




      Seeing those eager expressions on their faces and knowing that they were all definitely hoping that he would lose again and distribute his wealth among them, he decided.




      F@@k them.




      If they really went crazy, then he would handle it.




      After all, at the end of the day, they were still bound by oaths.




      Clapping his hands, he said, "Good job! So you all aren't as poor as I thought, after all. Four of you have bet on Skrrag, and one of you on Javvg. My bet- is on Luther. I don't know why, but I feel like trusting my disciple's commander. If I lose, so be it! But if I win, all of you better not start whining."




      Hearing this, there was another brief silence for a few seconds, after which Jaggrv burst out laughing once again.




      "Luther? You dumb-"




      "Jaggrv!"




      "Oh, yeah, never mind. Good luck, sect leader. Don't worry, we will be ready to pay up. I hope you will be, too."




      Luther was the contestant who had just barely made it into the finals, so hearing his name, all of the top assassins and the previous sect leader became convinced that this 'expert' had once again f@@ked up.




      Jaggrv, of course, had been about to call out the sect leader for the same, but he had been stopped by Stefan. So, instead, he had spoken those words in a mocking tone that was hard to mistake for anything else.


      Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click for visiting.


      Trying hard not to smile wide, they sat back down on their seats, not noticing the joyful look on their sect leader's face.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     400 Leaving the Sec
      Assassination was all about planning. Careful, meticulous planning.


     This was what Luther had been taught by his father, before he had had to leave the sect.


     He had spent his whole life inculcating this into his every action, and now, the plan was to use that to make his father proud.


     Over all these years, he had never blamed the man. He only revered him, and was eternally grateful for being taken in and cared for when he had nobody.


     Now, it was his chance to pay him back.


     Still, he also had an obligation to the King of Lanthanor, whom he admired greatly.


     It was that obligation which had led him to listen to the man when he had requested that Luther underperform in the first few rounds, for the good of Lanthanor.


     He had heard the rumors, so he knew what the king was up to, which made him feel like chuckling.


     After all, he had seen the way the King had grown steadily, and he had heard of the sly manner in which he had saved the Hidden Kill Sect from being conquered. Although this plan seemed a bit disingenuous, he went with it anyway, as his loyalty towards King Daneel was unwavering.


     All he needed was to win in the final round, and that was what he had intended to do in the first place anywhere.


     Hence, as the bell rang to signal him to enter the final scenario, Luther walked out with a confident stride.


     …


     In the private booth, all five top assassins and the previous sect leader was sitting and watching the tournament with smiles on their faces.


     Four of them were looking forward to the riches they hoped to win, while the last was proud to see his son show off his skills in front of so many.


     So far, three contestants had come and gone, and they had performed quite well. Javvg, in particular, had exceeded expectations, making the introverted reptilian mumble to himself in joy.


     Next up was Luther, and last would be Skkrag, who was the one fated to win this competition.


     As the son of the sect leader, he had been given top-notch resources and he had also been born with excellent talent and a will to grow stronger. All combined, he had become eligible to be groomed as the next sect leader, and it seemed that he would be earning that place soon.


     However, everything changed when Luther's performance began.


     From the moment he walked out of the waiting area, the top assassins got a bad feeling.


     The man who had struggled with the scenarios before, now seemed like a fish in water.


     This final scenario was meant to be the hardest – a makeshift Palace had been constructed, and the target was a king who was sitting on his throne in the court that was in the center of it. There were patrols of guards and formations everywhere, and just the slightest misstep would cause an alarm to go off which would result in the failure of the assassination.


     Luther moved with a grace and speed that awed everyone watching. His judgment skills were top notch – when he could disable, he disabled, and when he had to kill, he killed.


     Of course, this was a simulation, so killing meant shattering the defense trinket worn by the guards.


     He used a simple plan: first, he studied the mannerisms of the guards and chose one who looked similar to himself. This was an unconventional approach already, as, usually, the time given in these scenarios was never enough for a detailed analysis.


     Yet, Luther seemed to be naturally gifted in this, as he managed to carry it out in a very short time.


     Next, he chose the perfect opportunity to replace that guard, before repeating this action and working his way through the Palace swiftly while also using effective and quick torture techniques to get the methods to circumvent formations.


     Finally, by the time he killed the king, the entire stadium was watching in silence at the brilliant performance.


     As one, everyone stood up and started to clap.


     It had been… Effortless. Almost as if this man was born for assassination.


     Back in the private booth, all six individuals turned back to look at the sect leader with shock on their faces.


     Of course, even the sect leader had an expression of surprise on his face, as if he couldn't have expected this.


     Suddenly, a horrible possibility flashed through their minds.


     Could this all have been his plan?


     Still, there was hope.


     Skrrag was up next, and if he also pulled out something surprising, they might still win the bet.


     Too tensed to say anything, all of them just watched on.


     Meanwhile, Daneel was trying hard not to smile, seeing his plan go well.


     It was a simple rigging, but it gave him the sort of satisfaction which he couldn't get elsewhere.


     After all, outsmarting someone was a really fun thing to do.


     Only, it was now time for the second part of his plan.


     "System, buy the mageroot less spell- Telekinesis."


     [Affirmative. 10,000 EXP has been used to buy the mageroot less spell: Telekinesis. Remaining EXP: 3000.]


     This was what his entire plan had been staked on: mageroot less spell casting.


     This was what he had used before in the Olympic Stadium to stop those from the church, and although the cost was very high, it was worth it.


     The tournament here was being carefully monitored so that there would be no external interference. If Daneel cast a spell using his mageroot to change the outcome, he would be easily found out, as anyone would be able to see with their elementary vision that he was controlling the elementary particles to do his bidding.


     Hence, this was the way to go.


     He felt sorry for Skrrag, but he had no other choice.


     Skrrag had no idea that the outcome of a bet of millions of gold coins was now resting on his shoulders, but he had a singular determination to take back the post that had belonged to his father.


     Hence, he gave it his all.


     A skilled assassin himself, his forte lay in his incredible close combat technique, which allowed him to go through the guards silently and quickly.


     Seeing this, Daneel actually didn't feel that sorry for this kid, as he was clearly using the inheritance.


     How could it be fair for him to use something that he had gotten using his father's influence? Of course, no one questioned this, but Daneel felt better regarding what he was going to do.


     The process of going through the scenario went smoothly, up until the last point where Skrrag was using a technique to hide in the shadows of the room while moving nearer to his target in the court.


     Till now, everything had gone so well that he was actually ahead of Luther in time.


     Although it was only by a few seconds, it was enough for him to clinch the victory.


     It was always said that in assassination, luck was crucial.


     This fact once again made its existence known to all, when a guard who was walking through the court just so happened to bump into a pedestal on which a vase had been kept.


     The vase flew in a weird arc and impacted against something in the shadows, even though they could see nothing there.


     "Intruder!"


     As those watching from the private booth saw this, all of them stood up and shock.


     Immediately, those who weren't mages turned towards those who were, and it was Stefan who spoke first after shaking his head for a little while.


     "There were only stray movements of elementary particles, which were definitely not controlled by anyone's mageroot."


     Meanwhile, Skrrag, who had been equally shocked, still managed to salvage the situation by putting his full skill on display and reaching the King and finishing the assassination anyway before the alarm sounded.


     However, the struggle cost him valuable seconds of time.


     Cursing at his luck, he immediately ran out and looked up at the scoreboard, which was flashing with the final results.


     Looking for his name, he found it at the second place, but when he saw the difference in time between him and the one who had won, he couldn't help but stamp on the ground with frustration.


     One second. One. Damn. Second.


     …


     "Thank you all for coming and participating! This has been a wonderful tournament! Seeing the incredible performance and how close the victory was, I've taken a decision. Luther, the winner, will take his rightful place as my representative in the Sect, but Skrrag will act as his second-in-command. He will also have a say in all crucial decisions that do not need my intervention. Together, they will make sure that you lot don't burn down the sect when I'm gone! Goodbye!"


     After the tournament ended, the sect leader gave this speech before retiring to his quarters. This decision was met by favor from all, as everyone was thoroughly impressed by the performances of the two individuals.


     After that, all five top assassins and the previous sect leader found themselves sitting in the sect leaders room, staring at him with loathing on their faces and trying hard not to let all pretenses go and attack due to the infuriating smile he had on his face while holding a data trinket and noting down some kind of instructions on it while humming a merry tune to himself.


     When he was done with that, he looked up and said, "Well? Pay up! What are you waiting for?"


     Jaggrv stepped forward and was about to speak, but he suddenly felt a hand on his mouth stopping him and pulling him back.


     It was Stefan, who knew that his friend would definitely go on a tirade of curses.


     All of them suspected it. This damn guy had known all along, and had probably strung them along using the same acting skills that had been on display when he saved their sect.


     He wasn't the one in over his head, hopelessly addicted to gambling.


     They were.


     Grudgingly, they had to admit it.


     They had been outsmarted, through and through.


     Outsmarted, and robbed.


     One thing was clear. Basilisk rider or not, their first impression of this man had been right.


     He was a rascal, and they could only blame themselves for not thinking of that before throwing their money into the bet.


     Seeing the anger rising in their expressions, the sect leader said, "Hmm, I'm in a happy mood, so I'll give you all some time. I'll come back in a few months to collect. Till then, take care! Ba-bye!"


     Saying these words, he vanished from the Sect, leaving curses in his wake.


     His final earnings: a whopping 13 million Gold coins, and 3 Warrior level trinkets.




     You are reading
     World Domination System
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .



 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"